£ibrarjp of t:he theological ^eminarjp
PRINCETON • NEW JERSEY
Donation of
Samuel Agnew
of Philadelphia, Pa.
BR 515 .L5 no. 12677
Williams, Roger, 16047-168
The bloudy tenent of
persecution for cause of
THE
BLOUDY TENENT
PERSECUTION
CAUSE OF CONSCIENCE DISCUSSED
MR. COTTON'S LETTER
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED.
BY ROGER WILLIAMS.
WI
EDITED FOR
Cfte iHansferU Unollpss ^otitt^,
BV
EDWARD BEAN UNDERHILL.
LONDON:
PRINTED FOR THE SOCIETY,
BY J. HADDON, CASTLE STREET, PINSBURY.
1848.
BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION.
It was on the 1st day of December, in the year 1630, that
Mr. Roger Williams, with his wife, embarked at Bristol for
America, in the ship Lyon, Captain William Pierce.
Two years and a half before, a number of eminent and
enthusiastic men had gone forth, animated by religious prin-
ciples and purposes, to seek a home and a refuge from perse-
cution on the wild and untenanted shores of Massachusetts
Bay. Charles I. had announced his design of ruling the
English people by arbitrary power, only a few days before
a patent for the Company of Massachusetts Bay passed the
seals.^ No provision was made in this document for the
exercise of religious liberty. The emigrants were puritans,
and although they had suffered long for conscience' sake,
on this subject their views were as contracted as those of
their brethren who in Elizabeth's reign sought the overthrow
of England's hierarchy." The patent secured to them, how-
ever, to a great extent, a legislative independence of the
mother country; but they soon employed that power to
persecute differing consciences.
The emigrants landed at Salem at the end of June, 1629
* Bancroft's Hist, of U. S. i. 342. Knowles' Life of R. Williams, p. 31,
' See Broadmead Records, Introd. p. xxii.
a 3
VI A BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION.
A few nuid hovels alone marked the place of their future
abode. On their passage they arranged the order of their
government, and bound thcnit^elves by solemn covenant to
each other and the Lord. As religion was the cause of their
abandonment of their native land, so was its establishment
their first care. At their request a few of the settlers at
Plymouth, where in 1620 a colony had been established by
the members of Mr. .John Robinson's church, came over to
assist and advise on the an-angement of their church polity.
After several conferences, the order detennined on was the
congregational, and measures were immediately taken for
the choice of elders and deacons. A day of fasting and
prayer was appointed, and thirty persons covenanted together
to walk in the ways of God. Mr. Skelton was chosen pastor,
Mr. Higginson teacher, both puritan clergymen of celebrity,
and j\Ir. Houghton ruling elder. They agreed Math the
church at Plymouth, " That the childi-en of the faithful are
church members with their parents, and that their baptism is
a seal of their being so." '
The church was thus self-constituted. It owned no alle-
giance to bishop, priest, or king. It recognized but one
authority — the King of saints: but one rule — the word of
God. The new system did not, however, meet with the
approbation of all this little company. Some still fondly
clung to the episcopacy of their native land, and to the more
imposing rites of their mother church. The main body of
the emigrants did not altogether refuse to have communion
Avith the church which had so unnaturally driven them away ;
but, as they said, they separated from her corruptions,
and rejected the human inventions in worsliip which they
discovered in her fold. Not so all. Liberty of worship they
desired indeed, but not a new form of polity. Two brothers,
John and Samuel Browne, the one a lawyer, the other a
merchant, were the leaders of this little band. They wished
the continuance of the Common Prayer, of the ceremonies
=» NealV Hist, of N. Englaml, i, 141, 144. Baillie's Dissuasive, p. fib". Mather's
Magnalia. i. \'.).
^ BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTIO-^^ H S 0 XyC G I 0 li
usually observed in the administration of bapriS®r\and thie'Kl --J^J^i
Lord's Supper, and a wider door for the entrance of membets " ' ' '
into a church state. Dissatisfied with the new order of
things, they set up a separate assembly. This was a mutiny
against the state, as well as against the church ; and proving
incorrigible, the brothers were sent home in "the Lyon's
Whelp."*
In the year 1630, a large addition was made to the pilgrim
band, on the arrival of Governor Winthrop. Not less than
1500 persons accompanied him, to escape the bigotry and
persecuting spirit of Laud. Several new settlements were
formed, and the seat of the colonial government was fixed at
Boston. Though sincere in their attachment to true religion,
and desirous of practising its duties unmolested by episcopal
tyranny, they thought not of toleration for others. No such
idea had dawned upon them. They were prepared to prac-
tise over other consciences the like tyranny to that from
which they had fled.
With nobler views than these did Mr. Williams disembark
at Boston, after a very tempestuous voyage, on the 5th of
February in the year 1631. The infant colony had suffered
very much during the winter from the severity of the
weather, and the scarcity of provisions. The arrival of the
Lyon was welcomed with gratitude, as the friendly interpo-
sition of the hand of God.^
Roger Williams was at this time little more than thirty
years of age — " a young minister, godly and zealous, having
precious gifts." ^ Tradition tells us, that he was born in
Wales : that he was in some way related to Cromwell : that
his parents were in humble life : and that he owed his educa-
tion to Sir Edward Coke, Avho, accidentally observing his
attention at public woi'ship, and ascertaining the accuracy of
the notes he took of the sermon, sent him to the University
of Oxford. All this may or may not be true; but it is
* Neal, i. 144. Bancroft, i. 350. England, i. 45.
Cotton Mather's Magnalia, book i. p. * Knowles, p. 37.
19. Backus' Hist, of Baptists in New * Bancroft, i. 3f)7.
viii A BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION.
evident that his education was liberal, and that he had a
good acquaintance with the classics and the original lan-
guages of the scriptures.
He himself informs us, that in his early years his heart was
imbued with spiritual life. " From my childhood, the Father
of lights and mercies touched my soul with a love to himself,
to his only begotten, the true Lord Jesus, to his holy scrip-
tures." ^ At tliis time he must have been about twelve years
old. His first studies were directed to the law, probably at
the suggestion of his patron. He became early attached to
those democratic principles which are so ably stated in the
" Bloudy Tenent," and to those rights of liberty which
found so able a defender in the aged Coke. Subsequently,
however, he turned his attention to theology, and assumed
the charge of a parish. It was during this period that he
became acquainted with the leading emigrants to America ;
and he appears to have been the most decided amongst them
in their opposition to the liturgy, ceremonies, and hierarchy
of the English church.^ It is probable that it Avas upon the
subject of the grievances they endured, he had the interview
with King James of which he speaks in a letter written late
in life.9
It was a notable year, both in Old and in New England,
in which Williams sought a refuge for conscience amid the
wilds of America. Autocratic rule was decided upon by the
infatuated Charles, and the utterance of the most arbitrary
principles from the pulpits of the court clergy was encour-
aged. Doctrines subversive of popular rights were taught,
and the sermons containing them published at the king's
' Knowlcs, p. 23, 391. Backus, i. with tliem in their use of Common
608. Prayer." Bloody Tenent more Bloody,
" "Master Cotton may call to mind ji. 12. See also pp. 43 and 374 of the
that the discusser [Williams], riding present volume. Baillie's Dissuasive,
with himself and one other of precious p. 55.
memory, Master Hooker, to and from ' In his letter to Major Mason, he
Sempringham, presented his arguments refers to " King James, whom I liave
from scripture, why he durst not join spoke with." Knowlcs, p. 31.
A BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. Ix
special command. Laud assumed a similar authority in
ecclesiastical affairs. With unscrupulous zeal and severity-
he sought to extirpate puritanism from the church. The
Calvinistic interpretation of the articles was condemned, and
Bishop Davenant was rebuked for a sermon which he preached
upon the 17th. The puritans were to a man Calvinists, the
Laudean party were Arminians. And as if to give the
former practical proof of the lengths to which Laud was
prepared to go, and to shut them up either to silence or to
voluntary banishment, Leighton, for his " Plea against Pre-
lacy," was this year committed to prison for life, fined
£10,000, degraded from his ministry, whipped, pilloried, his
ears cut off, his nose slit, and his face branded with a hot
iron. From this tyranny over thought and conscience Wil-
liams fled, only to bear his testimony against similar outrages
upon conscience and human rights in the New World — to
find the same principles in active operation among the very
men who like him had suffered, and who like him sought
relief on that distant shore.
No sooner had Mr. Williams landed at Boston, than we
find him declaring his opinion, that "the magistrate might
not punish a breach of the sabbath, nor any other ofience, as
it was a breach of the first table." ^ Moreover, so imjDure
did he deem the communion of the church of England, that
he hesitated to hold communion with any church that con-
tinued in any manner favourable to it. This was, however,
the case with the church at Boston. It refused to regard
the hierarchy and parishional assemblies of the English church
as portions of the abominations of anti-christ. It permitted its
members, when in England, to commune with it, in hearing
the word and in the private administration of the sacraments.-
Thus while separating from its corruptions, the emigrants
clave to it with a fond pertinacity. This was displeasing to the
free soul of Williams. He refused to join the congregation
at Boston. It would have been a weak and sinful com-
^ Such is Governor Winthrop's testimony. Knowlcs, p. 46".
* Welde's Answer to W. R. p. 10. 4to. 1644,
X A BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION.
pliance with evil. He could not regard the cruelties and
severities, and oppression, exercised by the church of" England,
with any feelings but those of indignation. That could not
be the true church of Christ on whose skirts was found
sprinkled the blood of saints and martyrs. He therefore
gladly accepted the invitation of the church at Salem, and a
few weeks after his arrival he left Boston to enter upon the
pastorate there.
But on the very same day on which he commenced his
ministry at Salem (April 12), the General Court of the
Colony expressed its disapprobation of the step, and required
the church to forbear any further proceeding. This was an
arbitrary and unjust interference with the rights of the
Salem chui'ch. As a congregational and independent com-
munity, it had a perfect right to select Mr. Williams for
its pastor. The choice of its ministry is one of the church's
most sacred privileges, to be exercised only in subordination
to the laws and to the will of its great Head. This right
the General Court most flagrantly violated, and thus laid the
foundation for that course of resistance which eventually
led to the banishment of Mr. Williams. ^
To the civil government of the colony Mr. Williams was
prepared to give all due submission. Very soon after his
arrival, he entered his name upon the list of those who
desired to be made freemen, and on the 1 2th of INiay took the
customary oaths. Yet as if to bring into conflict at the
earliest moment, and to excite the expression of those
generous sentiments on religious and civil liberty which
animated the soul of jNIr. Williams, on that very day the
court " ordered and agreed, that for the time to come, no
man shall be admitted to the freedom of this body politic,
but such as are members of some of the churches within the
limits of the same." Thus a theocracy was established.
The government belonged to the saints. They alone could
rule in the commonwealth, or be capable of the exercise of
■^ Hatkus, i. 54, 57.
A BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. XI
civil rights. " Not only was the door of calling to magis-
tracy shut against natural and unregenerate men, though
excellently fitted for civil offices, but also against the best
and ablest servants of God, except they be entered into
church estate." ^ This was to follow, according to Williams'
idea, " Moses' church constitution," " to pluck up the roots
and foundations of all common society in the world, to turn
the garden and paradise of the church and saints into the
field of the civil state of the world, and to reduce the world
to the first chaos or confusion." Our readers will find his
reasons at large, against this perilous course, in the subse-
quent pages of this volume.^
As peace could not be enjoyed at Salem, before the end of
the summer Mr. Williams withdrew to Plymouth ; " where,"
says Governor Bradford, " he was freely entertained, accord-
ing to our poor ability, and exercised his gifts among us ;
and after some time was admitted a member of the church,
and his teaching well approved." ^ Two years he laboured
in the ministry of the word among the pilgrim fathers ; but
it would seem not without proclaiming those principles of
freedom which had already made him an object of jealousy.
For on requesting liis dismissal thence to Salem, in the
autumn of 1635, we find the elder, Mr. Brewster, persuading
the church at Plymouth to relinquish communion with him,
lest he should " run the same course of rigid separation and
anabaptistry which Mr. John Smith, the se-baptist, at Am-
sterdam, had done."^ It was during his residence at Ply-
' See pp. 287, 247,353. Knowles, church formed without it, were deprived
pp. 45, 49. Backus, i. 49. Bancroft, of the franchise. Backus, i. 77.
i. 3fi0. At Taunton, the minister, Mr. * See pp. 247, 287, 353, &:c. "Mr.
Streete, " publicly and earnestly per- Cotton effectually recommended, that
suaded his church members to give none should be elected nor electors
land to none but such as might be fit therein, except such as were visible
for church members: yea, not to receive subjects of our Lord Jesus Christ, per-
such English into the tov,-n." Bloody sonally confederated in our churches."
Tenent more Bloody, p. 283. By a Mather's Magnalia, b. iii. p. 21.
subsequent law no church could be ^ Backus, i. 54. Knowles, p. 50.
constituted without the sanction of the ' Knowles, p. 53. Mr. Cotton, in his
magistrates: and the members of auy Answer to Roger Williams, tells us that
xii A bio(;raphical introduction.
mouth that he acquired that knowledge of the Indian
language, and that acquaintance with the chiefs of the Nar-
ragansetts, which became so serviceable to him in his banish-
ment.
His acceptance of their invitation afforded sincere and
great pleasure to the church at Salem. His former ministry
amongst them had resulted in a warm attachment, and not a
few left Plymouth to place themselves under his spiritual
care. Two or three weeks only could have passed after his
return, Avhen, on the 3rd of September, Mr. Cotton, his
destined antagonist in the strife on liberty of conscience,
landed at Boston, in company with Mr. Hooker and Mr.
Stone ; which " glorious triumvirate coming together, made
the poor people in the wilderness to say. That the God of
heaven had supplied them with what would in some sort
answer their three great necessities : Cotton for their clothing,
Hooker for their fishing, and Stone for their building." ^
John Cotton was the son of a puritan lawyer. Educated
at Cambridge, he had acquired a large amount of learning ;
and by his study of the schoolmen sharpened the natural
acuteness and subtilty of his mind. In theology he was a
thorough Calvlnist, and adopted in all their extent the
theocratic principles of the great Genevan reformer. On his
arrival in New England, he was immediately called upon to
advise and arrange the civil and ecclesiastical affairs of the
colony. By his personal influence the churches ■were settled
in a regular and permanent form, and their laws of discipline
were finally determined by the platform adopted at Cam-
bridge in 1648. The civil laws were adjusted to the polity
of the church, and w^hile nominally distinct, they supported
and assisted each other,**
"elder Brewster wamcMl the whole ' Knowles, pp. 42, 43. "It was
church of the clanger of his spirit, which requested of Mr. Cotton," says his
moved the better part of the church to descendant Cotton Mather, "that he
be glad of his removal from them into would from the laws wherewith God
the Biiy." Cotton's Answer, p. 4. governed his ancient people, form an
' Mather's Maijnalia, iii. 20. Cotion's abstract of such as were of a moral and
Way ol' Cong. Churches, pp. IC, 30. lasting equity; which he performed as
A BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. X1H
Matter for complaint was soon discovered against Mr.
Williams. At Plymouth he had already urged objections
relative to the royal patent, under which the colonists held
their lands. A manuscript treatise concerning it now
became the subject of consideration by the General Court.
In this work, Mr. Williams appears to have questioned the
King's right to grant the possession of lands which did not
belong to him, but to the natives who hunted over them.
Equity required that they should be fairly purchased of the
Indian possessors. Mr. Williams was " convented" before
the Court. Subsequently, he gave satisfaction to his judges
of his " intentions and loyalty," and the matter was passed
by. It will be seen, however, that this accusation was
revived, and declared to be one of the causes of his banish-
ment.9
For a few months, during the sickness of Mr. Skelton,
Mr. Williams continued his ministry without interruption,
and with great acceptance. On the 2nd of August, 1634,
Mr. Skelton died, and the Salem church shortly thereafter
chose him to be their settled teacher. To this the mao^istrates
and ministers objected. His principles were obnoxious to
them. They sent a request to the church, that they would
not ordain him. But in the exercise of their undoubted
right the church persisted, and Mr. Williams was regularly
inductedto the office of teacher.^
Occasion was soon found to punish the church and its re-
fractory minister. On November the 17th, he was summoned
to appear before the Court, for again teaching publicly "against
the king's patent, and our great sin in claiming right thereby
to this country : and for terming the churches of England
acceptably as judiciously He Williams, p. 4. This is usually bound
propounded unto them, an endeavour up with the " Bloudy Tenant Washed,"
after a theocracy, as near as might be and cited as part II. : it is, however, a
to that which was the glory of Israel, separate piece, and separately paged,
the peculiar people." Magnalia, iii. 20. and is Cotton's Answer to the second
Backus, i. 79. treatise in this volume.
^ Knowles, p. 57, 61. Master John ' Cotton's Answer, p. 4. Knowles,
Cotton's Answer to Master Roger p. 61. Mather, vii. 7- Backus, i. 57.
XIV A BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION.
anticliristliin." A new accusation was made ou the 30th of
the following April, 1635. He had taught publicly, it was
said, " that a magistrate ought not to tender an oath to an
unregenerate man, for that we thereby have communion with
a wicked man in the worslup of God, and cause him to take
the name of God in vain. He was heard before all the
ministers, and very clearly confuted."- In the month of July
he was again summoned to Boston, and some other dangerous
opinions were now laid to his charge. He was accused of
maintaining : — That the magistrate ought not to punish
the breach of the first table, otherwise than in such cases as
did disturb the civil peace : — That a man ought not to pray
with the unregenerate, though wife or child — That a man
ought not to give thanks after the sacrament, nor after meat.
But the aggravation of his offences was that, notwithstanding
these crimes were charged upon him, the church at Salem,
in spite of the magisterial admonitions, and the exhortations
of the pastors, had called him to the office of teacher. To
mark their sense of this recusancy, the Salem people were
refused, three days after, the possession of a piece of land
for which they had applied, and to wliich they had a just
claim. ^
This fla2;rant wrong induced Mr. Williams and his church
to write admonitory letters to the churches of which these
magistrates Avere members, requesting them to admonish the
magistrates of the criminality of their conduct, it being a
"breach of the rule of justice." The letters were thus
addressed because the members of the churches were the
only freemen, and the only parties interested in the civil
government of the colony. They were without effect.
His own people began to waver under the pressure of minis-
terial power and influence. Mr. Williams's health too gave
way, " by his excessive labours, preaching thrice a week, by
labours night and day in the field ; and by travels night and
" Knowlcs, p. 6G. Backus, i. 67, CR. See also p. 422 of
^ So Wintbrop. Knowlcs, pp. 68—70. this volume. Cotton's Answer, p. 4.
A BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. XV
day to go and come from the Court." Even his wife added
to his affliction by her reproaches, " till at length he drew
her to partake with him in the error of his way."* He now
declared his intention to withdraw communion from all the
churches in the Bay, and from Salem also if they would not
separate with him. His friend Endicot was imprisoned for
justifying the letter of admonition, and Mr. Sharpe was
summoned to appear to answer for the same. In October he
was called before the Court for the last time. All the
ministers were present. They had already decided "that
any one was worthy of banishment who should obstinately
assert, that the civil magistrate might not intermeddle even
to stop a chm'ch from apostacy and heresy."^ His letters
were read, which he justified ; he maintained all his opinions.
After a disputation with Mr. Hooker, who could not " reduce
him from any of his errors," he was sentenced to banishment
in six weeks, all the ministers, save one, approving of the
deed.6
Before proceeding to detail the subsequent events of his
history, it will be necessary to make a few remarks on the
topics of accusation brought against Mr. Williams, and
especially since they are often referred to in the pages of
the works now in the reader's hands.
The causes of his banishment are given by Mr. Williams
in p. 375 of this volume, with which agrees Governor
Winthrop's testimony cited above. Mr. Cotton, however,
does not concur in this statement : the two last causes he
* See p. 372. Cotton's Answer, pp. here, and that before any conviction,
5, 9. Cotton treats his sickness as a and yet maintaineth the same without
" check from the hand of God," p. 56. any retractation ; it is therefore ordered
■'* See pp. 387, 388. Bancroft, i. 373. that the said Mr. Williams shall depart
" Knowles, pp. 71, 72. The sen- out of this jiu-isdiction within six
tence was as follows : — " Whereas Mr. weeks, now next ensuing, which, if he
Roger Williams, one of the elders 01 neglect to perform, it shall be lawful
the church of Salem, hath broached for the governor and two of the magis-
and divulged divers new and dangerous trates to send him to some place out of
opinions, against the authority of magis- this jurisdiction, not to return any more
trates ; as also writ letters of defamation, without licence from theCourt." Backus,
both of the magistrates and churches i. 69, 70.
XVI A BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION.
denies, giving as his reason, " that many are known to hold
both those opinions, and are yet tolerated not only to live in
the commonwealth, but also in the fellowship of the
churches." The other two points, he likewise asserts, were
held by some, who yet were permitted to enjoy both civil
and church liberties.^ What then were the grounds of this
harsh proceeding according to Mr. Cotton ? They were as
follows : — " Two things there were, which to my best
observation, and remembrance, caused the sentence of his
banishment : and two other fell in, that hastened it. 1. His
violent and tumultuous carriage against the patent. . . 2. The
magistrates, and other members of the general Court upon
intelligence of some episcopal and malignant practices against
the country, they made an order of Court to take trial of the
fidelity of the people, not by imposing upon them, but by
offering to them, an oath of fidelity. This oath when it came
abroad, he vehemently withstood it, and dissuaded sundry
from it, partly because it was, as he said, Christ's prerogative
to have his office established by oath : partly because an oath
was a part of God's worship, and God's worship was not to
be put upon carnal persons, as he conceived many of the
people to be." The two concurring causes were : — 1. That
notwithstanding his " heady and turbulent spirit," which
induced the magistrates to advise the church at Salem not to
call him to the office of teacher, yet the major part of the
church made choice of him. And when for this the Court
refused Salem the parcel of land, Mr. AViUiams stirred up
the church to unite with him in letters of admonition to the
churches " whereof those magistrates were members, to
admonish them of their open transgression of the rule of
justice." 2. That when by letters from the ministers the
Salem church was inclined to abandon their teacher, Mr.
Williams renounced communion with Salem and all the
churches in the Bay, refused to resort to public worship, and
preached to " sundry who began to resort to his family," on
the Lord's day.^
' Cotton's Answer, p. 2(). * Cotton's Answer, p]). 27—30.
A BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. XVII
Oil examination, it is evident that the two statements do not
materially differ. Mr. Williams held the patents to be
sinful " wherein Christian kings, so called, are invested with
right by virtue of their Christianity, to take and give away
the lands and countries of other men."^ It were easy to
represent opposition to the patent of New England as over-
throwing the foundation on which colonial laws were framed,
and as a denial of the power claimed by the ministers and
the General Court " to erect such a government of the
church as is most agreeable to the word." Such was Mr.
Cotton's view, and which he succeeded in impressing on the
minds of the magistrates. Mr. Williams may perhaps have
acquired somewhat of his jealousy concerning these patents
from the instructions of Sir Edward Coke, who so nobly
withstood the indiscriminate granting of monopolies in the
parliament of his native land.^ There can be no question
that Williams was substantially right. His own practice,
when subsequently laying the basis for the state of Rhode
Island, evinces the equity, uprightness, and generosity of his
motives. Perhaps too his views upon the origin of all
governmental power may have had some influence in pro-
ducing his opposition. He held that the sovereignty lay in
the hands of the people. No patent or royal rights could
therefore be alleged as against the popular will. That must
make rulers, confirm the laws, and control the acts of the
executive. Before it patents, privileges, and monopolies,
the exclusive rights of a few, must sink away.
Moreover, it is clear, from Cotton's own statement, that
this question of the patent involved that of religious liberty.
The colony claimed under it the right of erecting a church,
of framing an ecclesiastical polity : and it exercised it, Eccle-
siastical laws were made every whit as stringent as the canons
of the establishment of the mother country. Already Ave have
seen that church members alone could be freemen. Every adult
person was compelled to be present at public congregational
worship, and to support both ministry and church with pay-
^ Bloodv Tenent more Bloody, p. 276. » Eancroft, i. 327.
b
XVlll A BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION.
ment of dues enforced by magisterial power. '^ " Three
months was, by the law, the time of patience to the excom-
municate, before the secular power was to deal with him :"
then the obstinate person might be fined, imprisoned, or
banished. Several persons were banished for noncompliance
with the state religion.^ In 1644, a law was promulgated
against the baptists, by Avhich " it is ordered and agreed,
that if any person or persons, within tliis jurisdiction, shall
either openly condemn or oppose the baptizing of infants,"
or seduce others, or leave the consreg-ation durin"; the ad-
ministration of the rite, they " shall be sentenced to banish-
ment." The same year we accordingly find that a poor man
was tied up and whipped for refusing to have his child
sprinkled.'* Heresy, blasphemy, and some other the like
crimes, exposed the culprit to expatriation. It was against
this course that Mr. Williams afterwards wrote his " Bloudy
Tenent ;" and tlu'ough the " sad evil " " of the civil magis-
trates dealing in matters of conscience and religion, as also
of persecuting and hunting any for any matter merely spiri-
tual and religious," which he opposed, was he banished.^
The question of the patent could not therefore be discussed
in the General Court without involving a discussion upon
religious liberty. Mr. Cotton has chosen to make most pro-
minent, in his articles of accusation, the question of the
' See pp, 240, 257, 262. Mr. Cot- the elders and others, and admonished
ton pleads that anabaptists and others by the church at Salem." To avoid
were not compelled against conscience; more trouble, she went amongst the
nor were they punished for conscience' Dutch; but was excommunicated. In
8ake; but for si/injn/; against conscience. 1(551, the Rev. J. Clarke and Mr. 0.
Tenent Washed, pp. 165,1{]9; Backus, Holmes, of Rhode Island, for visiting
j. 98. a sick baptist brother in Massjichusctts,
' See pp. 186, 331; Bloody Tenent were arrested, fined, imprisoned, and
more Bloody, p. 122. By the law of whipped. At an earlier period, they
September 6, 1638, the time was ex- had been compelled to leave Plymouth
tended to six montlis. Backus, i. 45, for their opinions. Mr. Cotton ap-
98; Bancroft, i. 349. proved of this. Backus, i. 146, 207,
* « The Lady Moody, a wise and 225.
amiable religious woman, being taken * Williams's LettertoEndicot. Bloody
with the error of denying baptism to Tenent more Bloody, p. 305. See p.
nfants, was dealt withal by many of 245.
A BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. XIX
origin of the patent ; the magistrate, whose statement is
adduced by Mr. Williams, places in the forefront that of the
magistrate's power over conscience. As the matter stood,
these two subjects were allied. To doubt the one was to
doubt the other. But Mr. Williams was decided as to the
iniquity of both.
On the subject of the denial of the oath of fidelity, it is
evident, from Mr. Cotton's statement, that the oath owed its
origin to intolerance. Episcopacy should have no place
under congregational rule, no more than independency could
be suffered to exist under the domination of the English
hierarchy. But Mr. Williams appears to have objected to
the oath chiefly on other grounds : it was allowed by all
parties that oath-taking was a religious act. If so, it was
concluded by Mr. Williams, in entire consistency with his
other views, that, 1, It ought not to be forced on any, so far
as it was religious ; nor, 2, could an unregenerate man take
part in what was thought to be an act of religious worship.
Whether an oath be a religious act, we shall not discuss ;
but on the admitted principles of the parties engaged in this
strife, Mr. Williams's argument seems to us irrefragable.
On the concurring causes referred to by Mr. Cotton, it
will be unnecessary to make extended comment. The first
of these is treated of at length in the second piece of this
volume. Mr. Cotton and Mr. Williams were representatives
of the two great bodies of dissentients from the law- estab-
lished church of England. One party deemed it to be an
anti-christian church, its rites to be avoided, its ministry
forsaken, its communion abjured : these were the Separatists,
or true Nonconformists, to whom Mr. Williams belonged.^
The other party, although declaiming against the supposed
corruptions of the church, loved its stately service, its govern-
mental patronage, its common prayer, and its parishional
" " Whilst he lived at Salem, he nei- much as in hearing the word amongst
ther admitted, nor permitted any church them." Cotton's Answer, p. G4. See
members but such as rejected all com- p. 397 of this volume,
munion with the parish assemblies, so
h 2
XX A BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION.
assemblies :'^ these were the puritans who, in Xew England,
became Independents, or Congrcgationalists^ — in Old Eng-
land, during the Commonwealth, chiefly Presbyterians, and
some Independents : to these Mr. Cotton belonged.
]Mr. Williams thought it his duty to renounce all connec-
tion with the oppressor of the Lord's people, and also with
those who still held communion with her.'-* Let us not deem
him too rigid in these principles of separation. There can
be no fellowship between Christ and Belial. And if, as was
indeed the case, the Anglican church too largely exhibited
those principles which were subversive of man's inalienable
rights, exercised a tyrannous and intolerable sway over the
bodies and consciences of the people, and drove from her fold,
as outcasts, many of her best and holiest children, — it is no
wonder that they should in return regard her touch as pol-
luting, her ecclesiastical frame as the work of anti-christ.
The Congregationalists introduced her spirit and practice
into the legislation of the New World, and it behoved every
lover of true liberty to stand aloof and separate from the
evil. This did i\Ir. Williams. lie was rio;ht in reG;ardino;
the relation of the Congregational polity to the civil state in
Kew England as implicitly a national church state, although
that relation was denied to be cxplicithj national by Mr.
Cotton and his brethren. " I affirm," said Williams, " that
that church estate, that religion and worship which is com-
manded, or permitted to be hut one in a country, nation, or
province, that church is not in the nature of the particular
churches of Christ, but in the nature of a national or state
church." 1
It is, however, to this contro^'crsy that we are indebted
' " Tlie substance of the true estate tcmptinjr to draw away the Salem church
of churches abidetli in their congrcga- froni liolding communion with all the
tional assemblies." Cotton's Answer, churches of the Bay, " because we tol-
p. 109. Cotton refers here to the par- crated our members to hear the word
ish congregations. in the jianshes of England." Tenent
« See pp. 243, 244, 392. Mather's Washed, p. lO'G.
Magnalia, i. 21. i See p. 246. Bloody Tenent more
"* Cotton charges Williams with at- Bloody, p. 230.
A BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. XXI
for the second of the pieces reprinted in this volume. While
wandering among the uncivilized tribes of Indians, Mr.
Cotton's letter came into Mr. Williams's hands.^ It seems
to have been a part of a somewhat extended correspondence
between them, and to have originated in Mr. Cotton's two-
fold desire to correct the aberrations, as he deemed them, of
his old friend, and to shield himself from the charge of being
not only an accessory, but to some degree the instigator of
the sentence of banishment decreed against him. His de-
fence of himself is unworthy of his candour, and betrays, by
its subtle distinctions and passionate language, by his cruel
insinuations and ready seizure of the most trifling inaccura-
cies, a mind ill at ease and painfully conscious that he had
dealt both unjustly and unkindly with his former companion
in tribulation. By some means, but without his knowledge,
Mr. Cotton's letter got into print, to him most "unwelcome;"
and while in England, in 1644, Mr. Williams printed his
reply. It will be seen that Mr. Williams has given the
whole of it : and with scrupulous fidelity, adding thereto his
remarks and reasonings. Mr. Cotton, however, did not
hesitate to aver the righteousness of the persecution and
banishment which Williams endured. '^
In the Colonial Records, the date of Mr. Williams's sen-
tence is November 3, (1635). He immediately withdrew
from all church communion with the authors of his sufier-
ing-s. A few attached friends assembled around him, and
preparations were made for departure.^ It would seem that
he had, for some time, contemplated the formation of a
settlement where liberty, both civil and religious, should be
enjoyed. This reached the ears of his adversaries. His
2 It must have reached Willicams a/fer justice of the sentence when it was
his settlement at Providence. Cotton, passed."
in 1647, says he wrote it about "half a * Cotton says, " Some of his friends
score years ago," which would give the went to the place appointed by himself
date of 1C37. beforehand, to make provision of hous-
'^ See p. 377. Cotton's Answer, p. ing and other necessaries against his
8, 9, 13, 36 — 39. " I did never intend coming." Answer p. 8, This, how-
to say that 1 did not consent to the ever, is very doubtful.
XXJl A BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION.
Lord's day addresses were attractive to many, and Avithdrew
them from the con<xre2:ations of the dominant sect. Pro-
yoked at " the increase of concourse of people to him on the
Lord's days in private," and fearing the further extension of
principles so subversive of their state-church proceedings,
they resolved on Mr. Williams's immediate deportation. Two
or three months had to elapse, of the additional time granted
for his departure, before their sentence could take effect.
Delay was dangerous : therefore the Court met at Boston
on the 11th of January, 1636, and resolved that he should
immediately be shipped for England, in a vessel then riding
at anchor in the bay. A warrant was despatched summoning
him to Boston. He returned answer that his life was in
hazard ; and came not. A pinnace was sent to fetch him ;
*' but when they came at his house, they found he had been
gone three days before ; but whither they could not learn." ^
His wife and two children, the youngest less than three
months old, were left behind. By a mortgage on his pro-
perty at Salem he had raised money to supply his wants.
He then plunged into the untrodden wilds; being "denied
the common air to breathe in, and a civil cohabitation upon
the same common earth; yea, and also without mercy and
human compassion, exposed to winter miseries in a howling
wilderness."''
After fourteen weeks' exposure to frost and snow, " not
knowing what bread or bed did mean," he arrived at See-
konk,' on the east bank of Pawtucket river. Here he began
to build and plant. In the following expressive lines he seems
to refer to the kind support afforded him by the Indians : —
" God's providence is rich to his,
Let none distrustful be;
In wilderness, in great distress,
These ravens have fed me." *
* See p. 338. Knowles, p. 73. Back- sickness upon him." Answer, p. 57.
us, i. 70. Govcnior Winthrop had pri- This he might not choose to see.
vately advised him to leave the colony. * See p. 370. Knowles, p. 395.
The friendship of this eminent man ^ Now called Rehoboth.
was of frequent service to our exile. ' Quoted from his " Key," &c., by
Cotton declares that the officer who Knowles. 101.
served the warrant saw " no sign of
A BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. XXUI
Their hospitality he requited throughout his long life by
acts of benevolence, and by unceasing efforts to benefit and
befriend them. He taught them Christianity ; and was the
first of the American pilgrims to convey to these savage
tribes the message of salvation.
Before his crops were ripe for harvest, he received intima-
tion from the governor of Plymouth, that he had " fallen into
the edge of their bounds," and as they were loath to offend
the people of the Bay, he was requested to remove beyond
their jurisdiction. With five companions he embarked in his
canoe, descending the river, till arriving at a little cove on
the opposite side, they were hailed by the Indians with the
cry of " What cheer ? " 9 Cheered with this friendly salutation
they went ashore. Again embarking, and descending the
stream, they reached a spot at the mouth of the Mohassuck
river, where they landed, near to a spring — remaining to this
day as an emblem of those vital blessings which flow to
society from true liberty. That spot is " holy ground," where
sprun^'"up the first civil polity in the world permitting freedom
to the human soul in things of God. There Roger Williams
founded the town of Providence. It was, and has ever been,
the *' refuge of distressed consciences." Persecution has
never sullied its annals. Freedom to worship God was the
desire of its founder — for himself and for all, and he nobly
endured till it was accomplished.
It has been generally held that the fourteen weeks above
referred to were spent by Mr. Williams in traversing the
wilderness, and in penetrating the vast forests which
separated Salem from Seekonk by land. Some doubts have
of late, however, been thrown upon this view.
It can scarcely be supposed that so long a time could have
been occupied in the land journey from Salem to Seekonk.
The distance is about fifty miles. Even if we allow a con-
siderable addition to this, occasioned by the detour rendered
necessary to avoid the settlements on the Bay, the time con-
^ The land at this spot still bears the designation of " What Cheer."
XXIV A BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION,
sumed cannot be accounted for. He himself has given us no
details of this eventful journey. Only passing references to
it occur in his various works. Yet these are of such a kind
as to render it more probable that his journey was made by
sea, coasting from place to place, holding intercourse with the
native tribes, whose language he had previously acquired.*
His route by sea would be not less than 200 miles, to
accomplish which by his own unaided arm, together with the
interviews he undoubtedly held with the aborigines, and the
time necessarily allotted for repose, or spent in waiting for
favourable weather, might well fill the fourteen weeks he
tells us his journey lasted. His language supports this view,
*'Mr. Winthrop, he says, privately wrote me to steer my
course to the Narraganset Bay. I took his prudent motion,
and Avaiving all other thoughts and emotions I steered my
course from Salem, though in winter snow, into these parts."
Again, " It pleased the ]\Iost High to direct my steps into
this bay ; " wliich words would seem only applicable to a
voyage by water. "I was sorely tossed for one fc^^.teen
weeks." This language is evidently such as would be most
natural in referring to a passage by sea.- But there is one
paragraph in the present volume which would seem to decide
the question. It is found at page 386. "Had his soul
[Cotton's] been in my soul's case, exposed to the miseries,
poverties, necessities, wants, debts, hardships of sea and land,
in a banished condition, he would, I presume, reach forth a
more merciful cordial to the afflicted." Here distinct reference
is ma4e to the sea as the scene of some of those hardships he
endured. It is moreover known that travelling at that time
was cliiefly by water, that AVilllams was a skilful boatman,
and that he possessed a boat of his own soon after his settle-
ment at Providence. In the view of these particulars, we
are constrained to the conclusion that j\Ir. Williams journeyed
^ The vivid and dramatic poem of wilderness, and amid its savage in-
Judge Durfee, entitled " What Cheer ? " habitants.
is founded on the supposed events '•* Letter to Major Alason. Knowles
of his journey through this howling p. 394, Benedict, p. 449.
A BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. XXV
by sea, often landing to seek for food, and to hold intercourse
with the natives as to his final settlement.*
On reaching Providence, the first object of Mr. Williams
would be to obtain possession of some land. This he acqviired
from the Narragansett Indians, the owners of the soil sur-
rounding the bay into which he had steered his course. By
a deed dated the 24th March, 1638, certain lands and meadows
were made over to him by the Indian chiefs which he had
purchased of them two years before, that is, at the time
of his settlement amongst them. He shortly after reconveyed
these lands to his companions. In a deed dated 1661, he
says, " I desired it might be for a shelter for persons distressed
for conscience. I then considering the condition of divers of
my distressed countrymen, I commvmicated my said purchase
unto my loving friends [whom he names], who then desired to
take shelter here with me." * This worthy conception of his
noble mind was realized, and he lived to see a settled com-
munity formed wherein liberty of conscience was a primary
and fundamental law. Thirty-five years afterward he could
say, " Here, all over this colony, a great number of weak
and distressed souls, scattered, are flying hither from Old and
New England, the Most High and Only Wise hath, in his
infinite wisdom, provided this country and this corner as a
shelter for the poor and persecuted, according to their several
persuasions.'
The year 1638 witnessed the settlement of Ehode Island,
from which the state subsequently took its name, by some
other parties, driven from Massachusetts by the persecution
of the ruling clerical power. So great was the hatred or the
envy felt towards the new colony, that Massachusetts framed
a law prohibiting the inhabitants of Providence from coming
within its bounds/^ This was a cruel law, for thus trading
' This view has been ably advocated * Knowles, p. 103, 112. Backus, i.
by General Fessenden, from whose 00, 94.
manuscriiJt some of the above par- ° Letter to Mason. Knowles, p. 398.
ticulars are taken by Benedict, in the * Backus, i. 95, 115, Knowles, p.
new edition of his Hist, of the Bap- 148.
tists, p. 449.
XXVI A BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION.
was hindered with the English vessels frequenting Boston,
from whence came tlie chief supplies of foreign goods. So
great was the scarcity of paper from this cause among the
Rhode Islanders, that " the first of their writings that are to
be found, appear on small scraps of paper, wrote as thick,
and crowded as close as possible." " God knows," says Wil-
liams, " that many thousand pounds cannot repay the very
temporary losses I have sustained," by being debarred from
Boston.''
In jNIarch 1639, Mr. Williams became a baptist, together
with several more of his companions in exile. As none in
the colony had been baptized, a Mr. HoUiman was selected
to baptize ]\Ir. Williams, who then baptized Mr. Holliman
and ten others. Thus was founded the first baptist church
in America.*^ On the 1st of the following July, Mr. Wil-
liams and his wife, with eight others, were excommunicated
by the church at Salem, then under the pastoral care of the
celebrated Hugh Peters. Thus was destroyed the last link
which bound these exiles to the congregational churches of
New England, where infant baptism and persecution abode,
as in other churches, in sisterly embrace together.9
Mr. Williams appears to have remained pastor of the
newly formed church but a few months. For, while retain-
ing all his original sentiments upon the doctrines of God's
word, and the ordinances of the church, he conceived a true
ministry must derive its authority from direct apostolic
succession or endowment : that, therefore, without such a
commission he had no authority to assume the office of pastor,
or be a teacher in the house of God, or proclaim to the
impenitent the saving mercies of redemption. It is, however,
by no means clear that he regarded the latter as wrong, for
we find him in after days desiring to print several discourses
which he had delivered amongst the Indians.^ He seems
rather to have conceived that the church of Christ had so
' Knowles, p. 149, 395. » Backus, i. 107. Knowlcs, p. 176.
■ Knowles, p. lf)5. Benedict, p. 4 41 . II;in1niry,iii. 571.
Biickus, i. 105. 1 i);ickua,i. 107, 108. Knowlcs,p.l70.
A BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. XXVll
fallen into apostacy, as to have lost both its right form and
the due administration of the ordinances, which could only be
restored by some ncAV apostolic, or specially commissioned
messenger from above. Various passages in the present
volume Avill be met with wliich favour this view:^ the fol-
lowing is from his " Hireling Ministry :" " In the poor small
span of my life, I desired to have been a diligent and constant
observer, and have been myself many ways engaged, in city,
in country, in court, in schools, in universities, in churches*
in Old and New England, and yet cannot, in the holy pre-
sence of God, bring in the result of a satisfying discovery,
that either the begetting ministry of the apostles or messen-
gers to the nations, or the feeding and nourishing ministry of
pastors and teachers, according to the first institution of the
Lord Jesus, are yet restored and extant."^ From this
passage it would seem that his objections were rather owing
to the imperfection of the church in its revived condition,
than to the want of a right succession in the ministry.
These imperfections could be removed by a new apostolic
ministry alone. He therefore Avas opposed to " the office of
any ministry, but such as the Lord Jesus appointeth." Per-
haps in the following assertion of Mr. Cotton we have the
true expression of Mr. Williams's vicAvs. He conceived
" that the apostacy of anti-christ hath so far corrupted all,
that there can be no recovery out of that apostacy till Christ
shall send forth neAV apostles to plant churches anew." '*
The constantly increasing number of settlers in the new
colony rendered a form of civil government necessary. A
model was drawn up, of which the essential principles were
democratic. The power was invested in the freemen, orderly
assembled, or a major part of them. None were to be ac-
^ As p. 40. Cotton says, he fell Cotton's Answer, p. 2. The insinuation
"from all ordinances of Christ dis- in this passage is both unjust and untrue,
pensed in any church way, till God ' Pp. 4, 379. Knowles, p. 172.
shall stir up himself, or some new Callender's Historical Discourse, by
apostles, to recover and restore all or- Dr. R. Elton, p. 101.
dinances, and churches of Christ out of * Cotton's Answer, p. 9.
the ruins of anti-christian apostacy."
XXViu A BIOGRAnilCAL INTRODUCTION".
counted delinquents for doctrine, "provided it be not directly
repugnant to the government or laws established." And a
few months later this was further confirmed by a special act,
" that that law concerning liberty of conscience in point of
doctrine, be perpetuated." Thus liberty of conscience was
the basis of the legislation of the colony of Rhode Island,
and its annals have remained to this day unsullied by the
blot of persecution.^ But many were the examples of an
opposite course occurring in the neighbouring colony of
Boston. Not satisfied Avith having driven Williams and
many more from their borders by their oppressive measures
ao"ainst conscience, the General Court laid claim to juris-
diction over the young and rapidly increasing settlements of
the sons of liberty. This, concurring with other causes, led
the inhabitants of Rhode Island and Providence to request
Mr. Williams to take passage to England; and there, if pos-
sible, obtain a charter defining their rights, and giving them
independent authority, freed from the intrusive interference
of the Massachusetts Bay.
In the month of June 1643, ]Mr. Williams set sail from
New York for England, for he was not permitted to enter
the territoi'ies of Massachusetts, and to ship from the more
convenient port of Boston, although his services in allaying
Indian ferocity, and preventing by his influence the attacks
of the native tribes upon their settlements, were of the
highest value and of the most important kind.^
At the time of his arrival in England, the country was
involved in the horrors of civil war. By an ordinance dated
Nov. 3, 1643, the affairs of the colonies were intrusted to a
board of commissioners, of which Loixl Warwick Avas the
head. Aided by the influence of his friend. Sir Henry
* Knowlcs, p. 181. Callentlcr, p. his franchise for refusing to his wife
159. Backus, i. 112. Bancroft, i. 380. liberty of conscience, in not permitting
The attachment of the Rhode Islanders her to go to Mr. Williams's meeting as
to this great principle receives a curious often as requisite. Backus, i. 95.
illustration in the case of one Joshua • Backus, i. 147.
Verin, who was deprived for a time of
A BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. XXIX
Vane, Mr. Williams quickly obtained the charter he sought,
dated March 14, 1644, giving to the " Providence Plantations
in the Narragansett Bay," full power to rule themselves, by
any form of government they preferred.^
With this charter Mr. Williams, in the summer of the
same year, returned to New England, and landed at Boston,
Sept. 17 th, emboldened to tread this forbidden ground by a
commendatory letter to the Governor and Assistants of the
Bay, from sevei'al noblemen and members of parliament.
The first elections under this charter were held at Ports-
mouth in May 1641, when the General Assembly then
constituted, proceeded to frame a code of laws, and to com-
mence the structure of their civil government. It was
declared in the act then passed, " that the foi*m of govern-
ment established in Providence Plantations is democrati-
CAL, that is to say, a government held by the free and
voluntary consent of all, or the greater part of the free
inhabitants." The conclusion of this Magna Charta of Rhode
Island is in these memorable words : " These are the laws that
concern all men, and these are the penalties for the trans-
gression thereof, which, by common consent, are ratified and
established throughout the whole colony. And otherwise
than thus, what is herein forbidden, all men may walk as
their consciences persuade them, every one in the name of
his God. And let the saints of the Most High
WALK IN this colony WITHOUT MOLESTATION, IN THE
NAME OF Jehovah their God, for ever and ever." ^
Mr. Roger Williams was chosen assistant, and in subsequent
years governor. Thus under the auspices of this noble-
minded man Avas sown the germ of modern democratic insti-
tutions, combining therewith the yet more precious seed of
religious liberty.
We here trace no further the history of Roger Williams in
relation to the state of which he was the honoured founder.
To the period at which we have arrived, their story is indis-
^ Backus, i. 148. Knowles, p. 198.
" Elton, in notes to Callencier, p. 230. Knowles, p, 208.
XXX A BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION.
solubly allied together. Others, imbued with his principles,
henceforth took part in working out the great and then
unsolved problem — how liberty, civil and religious, could
exist in harmony with dutiful obedience to rightful laws.
Posterity is witness to the result. The great communities
of the Old AVorld are daily approximating to that example,
and recognizing the truth and power of those principles
which throw around the name of Roger "Williams a halo
of imperishable glory and renown.
The work of this eminent man, reprinted in the following
pages, owes its origin to the events we have detailed, and to
some other very interesting circumstances. In the first
volume of the publications of the Hanserd Knollys Society,
will be found a piece, entitled " An Humble Supplication
to the King's Majesty, as it was presented, 1620." This
was a baptist production. It is a well arranged, clear, and
concise argument against persecution, and for liberty of
conscience. Mr. Williams informs us that this treatise was
written by a prisoner in Newgate for conscience' sake. So
rigid was his confinement that paper, pens, and ink were
denied him. He had recourse to sheets of paper sent, by a
friend in London, as stoppers to the bottle containing his
daily allowance of milk. He wrote his thoughts in milk on
the paper thus provided, and returned them to his friend in
the same way. " In such paper, written Avith milk, nothing
will appear ; but the way of reading it by fire being known
to this friend who received the papers, he transcribed and
kept together the papers, although the author himself could
not correct, nor view what himself had written." ^
From this treatise was taken those aro;uments ajjainst
persecution,* which being replied to by Mr. Cotton, gave
rise to the work of Mr. Williams, and which he has so
significantly called " The Bloudy Tenent of Persecution
Discussed." Mr. Cotton tells us that this excerpt was
sent to him about the year 1635, by Mr. Williams, and that
Mr. Williams, against the "royal laAV of the love of the
' Sec p. 3C. ^ See Tracta on Liberty of Conscience, pp. 214 — 22o.
A BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. XXXI
gospel, and without his knowledge, published it, with his
reply, adding thereto a refutation." ^ A contradictory and
more particular account is, however, given of the affair by
Mr. Williams. No such letter or intercourse, he tells us,
passed between him and Mr. Cotton on this subject. The
prisoner's arguments against persecution were presented to
Mr. Cotton by Mr. Hall, a congregational minister at Rox-
bury, to whom also Mr. Cotton's answer was addressed.
Mr. Hall not being satisfied, sent the papers to Mr. Williams
already printed, who, therefore, conceiving that being printed
they were no longer private papers, felt at liberty to publish
his discussion of Mr. Cotton's principles. '^ At the time when
Mr. Cotton wrote the letter to Mr. Hall, he tells us that
Mr. Williams " did keep communion with all his brethren,
and held loving acquaintance with myself." It must there-
fore have been written some time before the banishment of
Mr. Williams, and soon after the arrival of Mr. Cotton in
New England.
At the close of Mr. Cotton's letter is found a reference to
*' a treatise sent to some of the brethren late of Salem, who
doubted as you do." This treatise is the " Model of Church
and Civil Power," the examination of which forms the second
part of the " Bloudy Tenent." ^ The authorship of it is
attributed to Mr. Cotton by Mr. Williams. This Mr. Cot-
ton denies. He charges Mr. Williams with a " double false-
hood :" First, in saying that he wrote it ; second, that the
ministers who did write it sent it to Salem.^ This " bluster-
^ Bloudy Tenent Washed, p. 1. cavils of turbulent spirits, clearly mani-
' Bloody Tenent yet more Bloody, fested wherein liberty of conscience in
pp. 4, 290. The only edition known matters of religion ought to be per-
to us of the prisoner's iirguments with mitted, and in what cases it ought not,
Mr. Cotton's reply, is of the date 1646, by the said Mr. Cotton. London,
with the following title: "The Contro- Printed for Thomas Banks. 1646." It
versie concerning Liberty of Conscience is a quarto pamphlet of fourteen pages,
in Matters of Religion, truly stated, and and signed John Cotton, and agrees
distinctly and plainly handled by Mr. with Williams's copy of it in the "Bloudy
John Cotton of Boston in New Eng- Tenent."
land. By way of answer to some * See p. 189.
arguments to the contrary sent unto * Bloody Tenent Washed, pp. 150,
him, wherein you have, against all 192.
XXXU A BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION.
ing charge " Mr. Williams repudiates. He refers to the
closing paragraph of Cotton's own letter, and avers, " to my
knowledge it was reported, according to this hint of Mr.
Cotton's, that from the ministers of the churches such a
model composed by them was sent to Salem." He then
adds, that hearing of it he wrote to " his worthy friend Mr.
Sharp, elder of the church at Salem, for the sight of it, who
accordingly sent it to him." Moreover, Mr. Cotton approved
of it, promoted it, and directed others to repair to it for
satisfactory infonnation :'^ it was therefore imworthy of him
to pass so "deep censures for none or innocent mistakes."
The real author of it was probably Mr. Richard Mather, of
whom we are told that " when the platform of Church Disci-
pline was agreed — in the year 1647, Mr. Mather's model was
that out of which it was chiefly taken." ^ Or perhaps it may
preferably be regarded as the result of an act passed by the
General Court in the year 1634, av herein the elders of every
church were entreated to " consult and advise of one uniform
order of discipline in the churches . . . and to consider how
far the magistrates are bound to interpose for the preserva-
tion of that uniformity and peace of the churches."^ Certain
it is, that the principles of tliis document pervade all the
subsequent legislation of the colony, and many of its con-
clusions were embodied in the ecclesiastical and civil laws.
Mr. Williams did well in selecting these two pieces for
discussion. They broadly state those views which are an-
tagonist to intellectual and religious freedom. Other treatises
were published to defend New England practices against the
observations of friends in Old England, which are occasion-
ally referred to by Mr. A^ illiams; but in none of them Avere
developed to the same extent, that persecuting spirit and
theocratic legislation which i\Ir. AYilliams so ably, so patiently,
and so thoroughly confronts and confutes in the following
pages.
The " Bloudy Tenent " was published in England in the
year 1644^ and without the name either of the author or
• Bloody Tenent more Bloody, pp. ' Mather's Magnalia, iii. 128, v. 22.
222,291. " Backus, i. G6.
A BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. XXXIU
publisher. It was written while he was occupied in obtain-
ing the charter for Rhode Island. In many parts it bears
evident tokens of haste, and occasional obscurities show that
he bad found no time to amend his work. Indeed he tells
us, " that when these discussions were prepared for public in
London, his time was eaten up in attendance upon the
service of the parliament and city, for the supply of the poor
of the city with wood, during the stop of coal from New-
castle, and the mutinies of the poor for firing." 9 Neverthe-
less, his style is generally animated, the discussion acutely
managed, and frequent images of great beauty adorn his page.
Although not the first in England among the baptist
advocates for the great principle of liberty of conscience,
Roger Williams holds a preeminent place. Previous to the
Bloudy Tenent, several pieces had been published, of great
interest and value. Some of these have been reprinted;^
and we have already seen how one of them gave rise to the
present work of Williams. In 1642 we find a baptist asserting
as one of the results of infant baptism, that "hence also
collaterally have been brought the power of the civil magis-
trate into the church . . . being willingly ignorant that the
state and church of the Jews is to be considered in a twofold
respect, one as it was a civil state and commonwealth and
kingdom, in respect whereof it was common to other civil
states and kingdoms in the world ; the other as it was the
church of God, and in relation thereto had worship, com-
mandments, a kingly ofiice, and government, which no other
state and kingdom had or ought to have : for herein it was
altogether typical. This state (the church) being spiritual
admits of none but Him, their spiritual Head, Lawgiver,
James iv. 12."^
In 1643 another most able piece appeared, entitled,
" Liberty of Conscience ; or the sole means to obtain peace
and truth." The author expresses his opinion that the dis-
9 Bloody Tenent more Bloody, p. 38. * The Second Part of the Vanity
' Tracts on Liberty of Conscience and Childishness of Infants' Baptism.
and Persecution, 1614—1661. Hanserd By A. R. p. 27. London, 1642.
Knollys Society, 1 846.
xxxiv A juocaiAriiicAL introduction.
tractions and troubles of the nation were owing in great
measure to the general obstinacy and averseness of most men
of all ranks and qualities to tolerate and bear with tender
consciences, and ditterent opinions of their brethren."
The same year in which the "Bloudy Tenent" was pub-
lished, there issued from the press " The Compassionate
Samaritan, Unbinding the Conscience, and pouring oil into
the wounds wliich have been made upon the separation."
This piece likewise asserts the rights of conscience with great
clearness and power.
Until now the baptists stood, alone in this conflict, they
were the only known advocates for perfect liberty ; but in
this year Mr. John Goodwin also came forth to aid them,'
and by his powerful writings did much to disseminate right
views on this great subject.
The activity of Mr. Williams, and his deep interest in
whatever concerned the well-being of his fellow countrymen,
are still more illustrated by the pubhcations which he put
forth while in England. For he not only published his " Key
into the Language of America," composed while on his
voyage to this country, and the two treatises reprinted in
this volume ; but also an anonymous piece, entitled " Queries
of Highest Consideration proposed to Mr. Thomas Goodwin
— presented to the High Court of Parliament,"^ containing
clear and accurate observations on the respective provinces
of civil and ecclesiastical authority.
The publication of the "Bloudy Tenent" was most
offensive to the various parties into which the ruling powers
of the State were divided. The presbyterians exclaimed
against it as full of heresy and blasphemy. If we may believe
Mr. Richardson, they even proceeded so far as to burn it.^ To
this we are inclined to attach some confidence, as thereby we
may account for the extreme rarity of the book, and for what
=* In " M. S. to A. S. with a Plea for <!tc., 4to. 1644.
Liberty of Conscience in a Church * London, 4to. 1644, p. 13. Cotton's
Way, Sec." London, 1644. 4to. p]). Answer, p. 2. Orme's Life of Owen,
110. Also in "0(o/iax«'n; or, the grand p. 100.
imprudence of fighting against God," * Tracts on Lib. of Conscience, p. 270.
A BIOGRAPHICAL IP'TRODUCTION. XXXV
is in fact a second edition, publislisd in the same year. The.
existing copies of the work do mt quite agree. While they
are page for page and line for | line the^same, they differ in
the fact of a table of errata being found in some, which
errata are corrected in others. There is also a slight difference
in the type and orthography of the title page.^
Baillie informs us that Williams's work did not meet with
the approbation of the English Independents. Its toleration
was too unlimited for their taste. They were willing to
grant liberty only to those sound in fundamentals — the
identical views of their brother Congregationahsts of
America.7 Yet we are informed in a subsequent work by
Mr. Williams, that it operated most beneficially on the public
mind. " These images and clouts it hath pleased God to make
use of to stop no small leaks of persecution, that lately began
to flow in upon dissenting consciences, and to Master Cotton's
own, and to the peace and quietness of the Independents,
which they have so long and so wonderfully enjoyed."^
In the year 1647, Mr. Cotton attempted a reply to Mr.
Williams. He entitled his work, "The Bloudy Tenent
washed, and made white in the blond of the Lambe : being
discussed and discharged of blood-guiltinesse by just Defence,
&c. ^^Tiereunto is added a Reply to Mr. Williams's Answer
to Mr. Cotton's Letter. By John Cotton, Batchelor in
Divinity, and Teacher of the Church of Christ at Boston in
New England. London. 1647." 4to. pp. 195 and 144. In
the notes of the present volume,^ various examples are given
of the character of this reply, and of the tortuous con-
structions adopted to escape the home thrusts of Mr.
Williams. As compared with Williams's work it displays
» These differences are stated by Mr. ' Baillie's Dissuasive. Epist. Introd.
Gammell in his Life of Williams, p. ed. 1645. Hanbiiry's Memorials, ii.
215, to exist in the two copies he has 403; iii. 110, 127.
seen in America. The only copies we ® Bloody Tenent more Bloody, p. 38.
have seen m this country, are those in ^ The two parts of this work are
the Bodleian Library, and the British quoted in the notes to this volume, as
Museum ; both of which have the table " Cotton's Reply," and « Cotton's
of errata. Answer."
c 2
XXXvi A lU()GRAPni(.Aj^ INTRODUCTION.
(Treat unfairness, and a Ki&^t lamentable want of Christian
^ • • • I
temper -And spirit — it'ig « AVormwood and gall," to use Mr.
Williams's o^'B ^yords. |
A rejoinder appeared in j^e year 1652. It is entitled "The
Bloody Tenent yet more /Bloody by Mr. Cotton's endevour
to wash it white in the blood of the Lambe, &c. By R.
Williams, of Providence in New-England. London, 1652."
4to. pp. 373. It is characterized by the kindest tone, the
most affectionate spirit, and a considerate treatment of Mr.
Cotton's perversions, errors, and mistakes, which he did not
deserve. It is proposed to reprint this volume as necessary
to the completeness of the present.
The work it is now the editor's great pleasure and satis-
faction to place in the hands of the subscribers is of great
rarity. But six copies are at present known to exist of the
orio-inal editions. Three of these are in America ; two in
the Library of Brown University, Rhode Island, and one in
the library of Harvard College. Three are in this country ;
one in the library of the present American Consul, Colonel
Aspinall ; one in the British Museum ; and one in the
Bodleian Library. From the latter the present reprint is
made by the kind permission of the Librarian. It is a volume
of two hundred and forty-seven pages, in small quarto.
The original table of Contents is given with the pagination
only altered. INIr. Williams's Reply to INIr. Cotton's Letter,
is of still greater rarity. Two copies are in America ; one
in Yale College which is much mutilated, and one in the
possession of the family of the late Moses Brown, Esq., of
Providence. Two are in this country ; one in the British
Museum, and one in the Bodleian Library, which is also
somewhat mutilated. This reprint is from the latter. The
proof sheets have been compared with the very fine copy in
the British Museum, by my kind friend George OfFor, Esq.
E. B. U.
Newmarket House.
August 9th, 1848.
A TABLE
OF THE PRINCIPAL
CONTENTS OF THE BOOK.
PAGE.
[syllabus of the work 1
address to parliament 3
address to every courteous reader 7
scriptures and reasons against persecution . . . .10
mr. john cotton's answer to the aforesaid arguments . . 19]
A REPLY TO THE AFORESAID ANSWER OF MR. COTTON.
Truth and Peace, their rare and seldom meeting • . . . .31
Two great complaints of Peace 33
Persecutors seldom plead Christ but Moses for their author . . 34
Strife, Christian and unchristian ....... 34
A threefold doleful cry " . . 4 35
The wonderful providence of God in the writing of the arguments
against persecution 36
A definition of persecution discussed 37
Conscience will not be restrained from its own worship, nor constrained
to another .......... 38
A chaste soul in God's worship compared to a chaste wife ... 38
God's people have erred from the very fundamentals of visible worship 39
Four sorts of spiritual foundations in the New Testament ■ • 39
The six fundamentals of the Christian religion ..... 40
The coming out of Babel not local, but mystical .... 40
The great ignorance of God's people concerning the nature of a true
church . . . . . . . . . • .41
Common prayer written against by the New English ministers . 43
God's people have worshipped God with false worships . . .43
God is pleased sometimes to convey good unto his people beyond a
promise 44
XXXVlll TABLi: OF CONTENTS.
PAGE.
A notable speech of King James to a great nonconformist turned perse-
cutor 45
Civil peace discussed ......... 45
The ditference between spiritual and civil state 46
Six cases wherein God's people have been usually accounted arrogant,
and peace breakers, but most unjustly 48
The true causes of breach and disturbance of civil peace ... 52
A preposterous way of suppressing errors 53
Persecutors must needs oppress both erroneous and true consciences . 53
All persecutors of Christ profess not to persecute him ... 55
What is meant by the heretic, Tit. iii. 58
The word heretic generally mistaken 59
Corporal killing in the law, typing out spiritual killing in the gospel . 62
The carriage of a soul sensible of mercy, towards others in their blind-
ness, &c .64
The difference between the church and the world, wherein it is, in all
places ........... 65
The chiu'ch and civil state confusedly made all one .... 66
The most peaceable accused for peace breaking .... 67
A large examination of what is meant by the tares, and letting of them
alone ............ 68
Satan's subtlety about the opening of scripture .... 69
Two sorts of hypocrites 74
The Lord Jesus the great teacher by parables, and the only expounder
of them 75
Preaching for conversion is properly out of the church ... 76
The tares proved properly to signify anti-christians .... 77
God's kingdom on earth the visible church 78
The difference between the wheat and the tares, as also between these
tares and all others 78
A civil magistracy from the beginning of the world .... 79
The tares are to be tolerated the longest of all sinners ... 81
The danger of infection by permitting of the tares, assoiled . . 82
The civil magistrate not so particularly spoken to in the New Testament
as fathers, masters, &c., and why ?...... 85
A twofold state of Christianity : persecuted under the Roman emperors,
and apostatcd under the Roman popes 85
Three particulars contained in tliat prohibition of Christ Jesus concern-
ing the tares. Let them alone, Matt. xiii. ..... 86
Accompanying with idolaters, 1 Cor. v. discussed . . . .88
Civil magistrates never invested by Christ Jesus with the power and title
of defenders of the faith 92
God's people [Israel] ever earnest with God for an arm of flesh . . 93
The dreadful punishment of the blind Pharisees in four respects . 94
The point of seducing, infecting, or soul-killing, examined ... 96
Strange confusions in punishments 100
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
XXXIX
The blood of souls, Acts xx., lies upon such as profess the ministry: the
blood of bodies only upon the state ......
Usurpers and true heirs of Christ Jesus
The civil magistrate bound to preserve the bodies of their subjects, and
not to destroy them for conscience' sake .....
The fire from heaven, Rev. xiii. 13, 2 Tim. ii. 25, 26, examined
The original of the Christian name, Acts xi. ....
A civil sword in religion makes a nation of hypocrites, Isa. x. .
A difference of the true and false Christ and Christians
The nature of the worship of unbelieving and natural persons
Antoninus Pius's famous act concerning religion . . . ,
Isa. ii. 4, Mic. iv. 3, concerning Christ's visible kingdom, discussed
Acts XX. 29, the suppressing of spiritual wolves, discussed
It is in vain to decline the name of the head of the church, and yet to
practise the headship .... ...
Titus i. 9, 10, discussed
Unmerciful and bloody doctrine ......
The spiritual weapons, 2 Cor. x. 4, discussed ....
Civil weapons most improper in spiritual causes
The spiritual artillery, Eph. vi., applied . . • . .
Rom. xiii., concerning civil rulers' power in spiritual causes, largely
amined ..........
Paul's appeal to Caesar, examined .....
And cleared by five arguments ......
Four sorts of swords ........
What is to be understood by evil, Rom. xiii. 4 ...
Though evil be always evil, yet the permission of it may sometimes be
good ............
Two sorts of commands, both from Moses and Christ
The permission of divor in Israel, Matt. xix. 17, 18.
Usury in the civil state lawfully permitted ....
Seducing teachers, either pagans, Jewish, Turkish, or anti-christian, may
yet be obedient subjects to the civil laws .....
Scandalous livers against the civil state
Toleration of Jezebel and Balaam, Rev. ii. 14, 20, examined
The Christian world hath swallowed up Christianity
Christ Jesus the deepest politician that ever was, yet commands he a
toleration of anti-christians
The princes of the world seldom take part with Christ Jesus
Buchanan's item to. King James
King James's sayings against persecution ....
King Stephen's, of Poland, sayings against persecution
Forcing of conscience a soul-rape
Persecution for conscience bath been the lancet which hath let blood the
nations. All spiritual whores are bloody
Polygamy, or the many wives of the fathers ....
100
101
103
104
105
107
109
109
110
110
112
114
115
116
117
118
119
121
128
128
131
133
136
138
138
139
141
142
143
145
149
ISO
151
151
152
152
152
153
xl TABLE OF CONTENTS.
PAGE.
David advancing of God's worship against order . . . .153
Constantine and the good emperors, confessed to have done more hurt to
the name and crown of Christ, than the bloody Neros did . 154
The language of persecutors 156
Christ's lilies may flourish in the church, notwithstanding the weeds in
the world permitted 156
Queen Elizabeth and King James, their persecuting for cause of religion
examined 157
Queen Elizalieth confessed by Mr. Cotton to have almost fired the world
in civil combustions .158
The wars between the papists and the protestants . . . .159
The wars and success of the Waldensians against three popes . . 159
God's people victorious overcomers, and with what weapons . . 160
The Christian church doth not persecute, but is persecuted . . 160
The nature of excommunication . . . . . . .161
The opinion of ancient writers examined concerning the doctrine of per-
secution . • 163
Constraint upon conscience in Old and New England . . . ,164
The Indians of New England permitted in their worshipping of devils . 165
In two cases a false religion will not hurt . . . , . 167
The absolute sufficiency of the sword of the Spirit .... 168
A national church not instituted by Christ 169
Man hath no power to make laws to bind conscience .... 169
Hearing of the word in a church estate a part of God's worship . 173
Papists' plea for toleration of conscience . . . . . .173
Protestant partiality in the cause of persecution . . . . 174
Pills to purge out the bitter humour of persecution . . . .175
Superstition and persecution have had many votes and suffrages from
God's own people ......... 176
Soul-killing discussed 176
Phineas's act discussed 179
Elijah's slaughters examined 180
Dangerous consequences flowing from the civil magistrate's power in
spiritual cases 183
The world turned upside down ..... ... 184
The wonderful answer of the ministers of New England to the ministers
of Old 184
Lamental)le differences even amongst them that fear God . . .185
The doctrine of persecution ever drives the most godly out of the
world 186
A MODEL OF CHURCH AND CIVIL POWER, composed by Mr.
Cotton and the ministers of New England, and sent to Salem, (as a
further confirmation of the bloody doctrine of persecution for cause
of conscience) examined and answered . . . . .189
Christ's power in the church confest to be above all magistrates in
spiritual things 190
TABLE OF CONTENTS. xli
PAGE.
Isa. xlix. 23, lamentably Avrested ... ... 190
The civil commonweal, and the spiritual commonweal, the church, not
inconsistent, though independent the one on the other . . 192
Christ's ordinances put upon a whole city or nation may civilize them, and
moralize, but not christianize, before repentance first wrought . 193
Mr. Cotton and the New English minister's confession, that the magistrate
hath neither civil nor spiritual power in soul matters . . . 194
The magistrates and the church, (by Mr. Cotton's grounds) in one and
the same cause, made the judges on the bench, and delinquents at
the bar 196
A demonstrative illustration, that the magistrate cannot have power over
the church in spiritual or church causes 197
The true way of the God of j)eace, in differences between the church
and the magistrate 198
The terms godliness and honesty explained, 1 Tim. ii. 1, and honesty
proved not to signify in that place the righteousness of the second
table 201
The forcing of men to God's worship, the greatest breach of civil peace. 203
The Roman Caesars of Christ's time described 204
It pleased not the Lord Jesus, in the institution of the Christian church,
to appoint and raise up any civil government to take care of his
worship ........... 205
The true custodes ulriusque tabula, and keepers of the ordinances and
worship of Jesus Christ ........ 206
The kings of Egypt, Moab, Philistia, Assyria, Nineveh, were not charged
with the worship of God, as the kings of Judah were . . . 207
Masters of families not charged under the gospel to force all the con-
sciences of their families to worship 207
God's people have then shined brightest in godliness, when they have
enjoyed least quietness 210
Few magistrates, few men, spiritually good ; yet divers sorts of com-
mendable goodness beside spiritual . . . . . . 211
Civil power originally and fundamentally in the people. Mr. Cotton and
the New English give the power of Christ into the hands of the
commonweal .......«•. 214
Laws concerning religion, of two sorts . . • . . ♦ 217
The very Indians abhor to disturb any conscience at worship . . .217
Canons and constitutions pretended civil, but indeed ecclesiastical . 217
A threefold guilt lying upon civil powers, commanding the subject's soul
in worship .......■.«• 222
Persons may with less sin be forced to marry whom they cannot love,
than to worship where they cannot believe ..... 223
As the cause, so the weapons of the beast and the lamb are infinitely
diflferent 226
Artaxerxes his decree examined . 227
The sum of the examples of the gentile king's decrees concerning God's
worship in scripture 230
xlii TABLE OF CONTENTS.
PAGE.
The doctrine of putting to death blasphemers of Clirist, cuts off the
hopes of the Jews partaking in his blood 232
The direful effects of figliting for conscience 233
Error is confident as well as truth 234
Spiritual prisons 236
Some consciences not so easily healed and cured as men imagine . 237
Persecutors dispute with heretics, as a tyrannical cat with the poor mouse :
and with a true witness, as a roaring lion with an innocent lamb in
his paw ........... 239
Persecutors endure not the name of persecutors .... 239
Psalm ci., concerning cutting of!" the wicked, examined . . . 241
No difference of lands and countries, since Christ Jesus his coming . 242
The New English separate in America, but not in Europe . . . 244
Christ Jesus forbidding his followers to pennit leaven in the church, doth
not forbid to permit leaven in the world 246
The wall (Cant. viii. 9.) discussed 246
Every religion commands its professors to hear only its own priests or
ministers ........... 248
Jonah his preaching to the Ninevites discussed 248
Hearing of the word discussed ....... . 248
Eglon his rising up to Ehud's message, discussed 248
A twofold ministry of Christ: first, apostolical, properly converting.
Secondly, feeding or pastoral ....... 249
The New English forcing people to church, and yet not to religion (as
they say), forcing them to be of no religion all their days . . 249
The civil state can no more lawfully compel the consciences of men to
church to hear the word, than to receive the sacraments . . 250
No precedent in the word, of any people converting and baptizing them-
selves 253
True conversion to visible Christianity is not only from sins against the
second table, but from false worships also ..... 254
The commission. Matt, xxviii., discussed 254
The civil magistrate not bctrusted with that commission . . . 255
Jehoshaphat, 2 Chron. xvii., a figure of Christ Jesus in his church, not of
the civil magistrate in the state 256
The maintenance of the ministry. Gal. vi. 6, examined . . . 257
Christ Jesus never appointed a maintenance of the ministry from im-
penitent and unbelieving . 257
They that compel men to hear, compel them also to pay for their hear-
ing and conversion 258
Luke xiv.. Compel them to come in, examined 258
Natural men can neither truly worship, nor maintain it ... 259
The national church of the Jews might well be forced to a settled main-
tenance: but not so the Christian church 261
The maintenance which Christ hath appointed his ministry in the church 262
The universities of Europe causes of universal sins and plagues: yet
schools arc honourable for tongues and arta 263
TABLE OF CONTENTS. xliil
PAGE.
The true church is Christ's school, and believers his scholars . . 264
Mr. Ainsworth excellent in the tongues, yet no university man . .265
King Henry the Eighth set down in the pope's chair in England . 266
Apocrypha, homilies, and common prayer, precious to our forefathers . 266
Reformation proved fallible ........ 267
The precedent of the kings of Israel and Judah largely examined . 271
The Persian kings' example make strongly against the doctrine of perse-
cution 272
1. The difference of the land of Canaan from all lands and countries in
seven [eight] particulars 273
2. The difference of the people of Israel from all other peoples, in seven
particulars .......... 278
Wonderful turnings of rehgion in England in twelve years revolution . 280
The pope not unlike to recover his monarchy over Europe before his
downfall 280
Israel, God's only church, might well renew that national covenant and
ceremonial worship, which other nations cannot do . . , 283
The difference of the kings and governors of Israel from all kings and
governors of the world, in four particulars 284
Five demonstrative arguments proving the unsoundness of the meixim,
viz., the church and commonweal are like Hippocrates' twins . 286
A sacrilegious prostitution of the name Christian . , . . .290
David immediately inspired by God in his ordering of church affairs . 291
Solomon's deposing Abiathar, 1 Kings ii. 26, 27, discussed . . . 292
The liberties of Christ's churches in the choice of her otficers . . 293
A civil influence dangerous to the saints' liberties .... 293
Jehoshaphat's fast examined ........ 294
God will not wrong Caesar, and Caesar should not wrong God . . 294
The famous acts of Josiah examined ...... 295
Magistracy in general from God, the particular forms from the people . 295
Israel confirmed in a national covenant by revelations, signs, and
miracles; but not so any other land ...... 295
Kings and nations often plant and often pluck up religions . . . 296
A national church ever subject to turn and return .... 297
A woman, Papissa, or head of the church 297
The papists nearer to the truth, concerning the governor of the church,
than most protestants . . . . , . . . 297
The kingly power of the Lord Jesus troubles all the kings and rulers of
the world 298
A twofold exaltation of Christ . 298
A monarchical and ministerial power of Christ ..... 300
Three great competitors for the ministerial power of Christ . . 300
The pope pretendeth to the ministerial power of Christ, yet upon the
point challengeth the monarchical also ..... 300
Three great factions in England, striving for the arm of flesh . . 300
The churches of the separation ought in humanity and subjects' liberty
not to be oppressed, but at least permitted 302
xliv TABLE OF CONTENTS.
PAGE.
Seven reasons proving that the kings of Israel and Judah can have no
other but a spiritual antitype 303
Christianity adds not to the nature of a civil commonweal ; nor doth want
of Christianity diminish it ....... . 304
Most strange, yet most true consequences from the civil magistrates being
the antitype of the kings of Israel and Judah .... 305
If no religion but what the commonweal approve, then no Christ, no
God, but at the pleasure of the world 305
The true antity2>e of the kings of Israel and Judah .... 306
4. The difference of Israel's statutes and laws from all others in three
particulars ........... 30G
5. The difference of Israel's punishments and rewards from all others 308
Temporal prosiierity most proper to the national state of the Jew . 308
The excommunication in Israel . 308
The corporal stoning in the law, typed out spiritual stoning in the gospel 308
The wars of Israel typical and unparalleled, but by the spiritual wars of
spiritual Israel .......... 30!)
The famous typical captivity of the Jews . . . . . .311
Their wonderful victories 311
The mystical army of white troopers . . . . • . .312
Whether the civil state of Israel was precedential . . . . 313
Great unfaithfulness in magistrates [ministers] to cast the burden of
judging and establishing Christianity upon the commonweal . . 314
Thousands of lawful civil magistrates, who never hear of Jesus Christ . 315
Nero and the persecuting emperors not so injurious to Christianity as
Constantino and others, who assumed a power in spiritual things . 316
They who force the conscience of others, cry out of i^ersecution when
their own are forced 316
Constantine and others wanted not so much affection, as information of
judgment 317
Civil authority piving and lending their horns to bishops, dangerous to
Christ's truth 317
The spiritual power of Christ Jesus compared in scripture to the incom-
parable horn of the rhinoceros .318
The nursing fathers and mothers, Isa. xlix. . . . . . 319
The civil magistrate owes three things to the true church of Christ . 319
The civil magistrate owes two things to false worshippers . . . 320
The rise of high commissions ........ 321
Pious magistrates' and ministers' consciences are persuaded for that,
which other as pious magistrates' and ministers' consciences condemn 321
An apt similitude discussed concerning the civil magistrate . . 322
A grievous charge against the Christian church and the king of it . . 330
A strange law in New England formerly against excommunicate persons 331
A dangerous doctrine against all civil magistrates . . . . 331
Original sin charged to hurt the civil state 331
They who give the magistrate more than his due, arc apt to disrobe him
of what is his 332
TABLE OF CONTENTS. xlv
PAGE.
A strange double picture 336
The great privileges of the true church of Christ .... 336
Two similitudes illustrating the true power of the magistrate . . . 337
A marvellous challenge of more power under the Christian, than under
the heathen magistrate . 339
Civil magistrates, derivatives from the fountains or bodies of people . 341
A believing magistrate no more a magistrate than an unbelieving . 341
The excellency of Christianity in all callings ..... 341
The magistrate like a pilot in the ship of the commonweal . . 342
The terms heathen and Christian magistrates 343
The unjust and partial liberty to some consciences, and bondage unto all
others 344
The commission. Matt, xxviii. 1 9, 20, not proper to pastors and teachers,
least of all to the civil magistrate . . ..... 345
Unto whom now belongs the care of all the churches, &c. . . 345
Acts XV. commonly misapplied . . . . . . . .346
The promise of Christ's presence. Matt, xviii., distinct from that Matt.
xxviii 347
Church administrations firstly charged upon the ministers thereof . . 349
Queen Elizabeth's bishops truer to their princijiles than many of a better
spirit and profession ........ 350
Mr. Barrowe's profession concerning Queen Elizabeth .... 350
The inventions of men swerving from the true essentials of civil and
spiritual commonweals ........ 353
A great question, viz., whether only church members, that is, godly
persons, in a particular church estate, be only eligible into the
magistracy 353
The world being divided in thirty parts, twenty-five never heard of
Christ 354
Lawful civil states where churches of Christ are not .... 355
Few Christians wise and noble, and qualified for affairs of state . . 355
The Ninevites' fast examined ........ 357
Luke xxii. 36 discussed ......... 359
Rev. xvii. 16 discussed . . . . . . . . .361
Conclusion . 363
[MR. COTTON'S LETTER EXAMINED AND ANSWERED.
To the Impartial Reader 367
If Jesus Christ bring more light he must be persecuted . . . 371
Public sins, the cause of public calamities, must be discovered . . 372
Grounds of Mr. Williams's banishment . . . . . . 375
Persecutors do no good to men's souls ....... 377
Mr. Cotton's jjroof from Prov. xi. 26 discussed 379
Spiritual offences only liable to spiritual censure 382
Mr. Cotton ignorant of the cause of Williams's sufferings . . . 383
xlvi TABL£ OF CONTENTS.
PAOS.
Civil peace and magistracy blessed ordinances of God .... 384
The mercies of a civil state distinct from those of a spiritual state . 385
Affliction for Christ sweet 390
The state of godly persons in gross sins 393
God's mystical Israel must come forth of Babel before they build the
temple . 395
New England refuses church fellowship with godly ministers of Old
England 396
Christ considered personally and in his people ..... 398
Mr. Cotton confessing the true and false constitution of the church . 401
Difference between God's institutions to the Jews and anti-clu-istian
institutions . 403
Coming forth of Babel not local 406
The polygamy of the fathers 410
Every true church separate from idols 411
The substance of true repentance in all God's children .... 412
The first Christians the best pattern for Christians now . . . 413
Mr. Cotton against a n.itional church, and yet holds fellowship with it . 415
Tlie Jewish national church not to be separated from . . . 417
Mr. Cotton extenuates national chiu-ches 420
Mr. Cotton guilty of cruelty in persecuting, yet cries out against due
severity in the church ........ 423
God's controversy for persecution ....... 424
The puritans and separatists compared .... . . 424
Mr. Ainsworth's poverty 426
Four sorts of backsliders from separation 428
Mr. Canne's Answer to Mr. Robinson's Liberty of Hearing . . . 429
Preachers and pastors far different 430
The fellowship of the word taught in a church estate .... 432
False callings or commissions for the ministry 433
The Nonconformists' grounds enforce separation 436
Mr. Cotton's practice of separation in New England .... 436
Persecution is unjust oppression wheresoever 438]
THE
BLOVDY TENENT
of Persecutio N, for caufe of
Conscience, difcuffed, in
A Conference hetweene
TRVTH and PEACE.
Who,
In all tender Affection, present to the High
Court of Parliament^ (as the result of
their Discourse) these, (amongst other
Passages) of highest consideration.
igls%\%X\\%X.l%X\\.lsfli
rlfiJifliiifflf r
o< w mmm m sis mm a? >o
tx af ai i?i iti as ? jjfi at? If f 2*1 >o
London
Printed in the Year 1644.
First. That the blood of so many hundred thousand
souls of protestants and papists, spilt in the wars of
present and former ages, for their respective consciences,
is not required nor accepted by Jesus Christ the Prince
of Peace.
Secondly. Pregnant scriptures and arguments are
tlu-oughout the work proposed against the doctrine of
persecution for cause of conscience.
Thirdly. Satisfactory answers are given to scriptures
and objections produced by Mr. Calvin, Beza, Mr. Cotton,
and the ministers of the New English churches, and others
former and later, tending to prove the doctrine of persecu-
tion for cause of conscience.
Fourthly. The doctrine of persecution for cause of
conscience, is proved guilty of all the l^lood of the souls
crying for vengeance under the altar.
Fifthly. All civil states, with their officers of justice,
in their respective constitutions and administrations, are
proved essentially civil, and therefore not judges, govern-
ors, or defenders of the spiritual, or Christian, state and
worship.
B
Sixthly. It is the will and command of God that, since
the coining of his Son the Lord Jesus, a permission of the
most Paganish, Jewish, Turkish, or anti-christian con-
sciences and worships be granted to all men in all nations,
and countries: and they are only to be fought against
with that sword which is only, in soul matters, able to ■
conquer: to wit, the sword of God's Spirit, the word of
God.
Seventhly. The state of the land of Israel, the kinge*
and people thereof, in peace and war, is proved figurative
and ceremonial, and no pattern nor precedent for any
kingdom or civil state in the world to follow.
Eighthly. God requireth not an uniformity of religion
to be enacted and enforced in any civil state; wliich en---
forced uniformity, sooner or later, is the greatest occasion
of civil war, ravishing of conscience, persecution of Christ)
Jesus in his servants, and of the hypocrisy and destruction
of millions of souls.
Ninthly. In holding an enforced uniformity of rcligiorVi
in a civil state, we must necessarily disclaim our desire-s
and hopes of the Jews' conversion to Christ. I
Tentlily. An enforced uniformity of religion throughou jt
a nation or civil state, confounds the civil and religious\,
denies the principles of Christianity and civility, and that*.
Jesus Christ is come in the flesh. I
Eleventhly. The permission of other consciences and/''
worships than a state jirofesseth, only can, according to\
God, procure a firm and lasting peace ; good assurance)
being taken, according to the wisdom of the civil state,!
for uniformity of civil obedience from all sorts.
Twelfthly. Lastly, true civility and Christianity ma) t
both flourish in a state or kingdom, notwithstanding the(
permission of divers and contrary consciences, either ol,''
Jew or Gentile.
TO THE RIGHT HO]!fOURABLE
HOUSES OF THE PHGH COURT OF PARLIAMENT.
Right honourable and renowned Patriots,
Next to the saving of your own souls in the lamentable
shipwreck of mankind, your task as Christians is to save
the souls, but as magistrates the bodies and goods, of
others.
Many excellent discourses have been presented to your
fathers' hands and yours, in former and present parlia-
ments. I shall be humbly bold to say, that, in what
concerns your duties as magistrates towards others, a
more necessary and seasonable debate was never yet
presented.
Two things your honovirs here may please to view, in
this controversy of persecution for cause of conscience,
beyond what is extant.
First. The whole body of this controversy formed and
pitched in true battalia.
Secondly. Although in respect of myself it be impar
congressus, yet, in the power of that God who is Maximns
in Minimis, your Honours shall see the controversy is
discussed with men as able as most, eminent for ability
and piety — Mr. Cotton, and the New English ministers.
When the prophets in scripture have given their coats
of arms and escutcheons to great men, your Honours
know the Babylonian monarch hath the lion, the Persian
B 2
tlie bear, the Grecian the leopard, the Roman a compound
of the former tliree, most strange and dreadful, Dan. vii.
Their oppressing, plundering, ravishing, murdering, not
only the bodies, but the souls of men, arc large explaining
commentaries of such similitudes.
Your Honours have been famous to the end of the world
for your imparalleled wisdom, courage, justice, mercy,
in the vindicating your civil laws, liberties, &c. Yet let
it not be grievous to your Honours' thoughts to ponder
a little, why all the prayers, and tears, and fastings, in
this nation, have not pierced the heavens, and quenched
these flames ; which yet who knows how far they will
spread, and when they will out !
Your Honours have broke the jaws of the oppressor,
and taken the prey out of his teeth. Job xxix. 17. For
which act, I believe, it hath pleased the IMost High God
to set a guard, not only of trained men, but of mighty
angels, to secure your sitting, and the city.
I fear we are not pardoned, though reprieved. Oh !
that there may be a lengthening of London's tranquillity,
of the parliament's safety, hy \slie'wmg\ mercy to the poor r
Dan. iv. [27.]
Right Honourable, soul yoke, soul oj)prcssions, plun-
derings, ravishings, &c., are of a crimson and deepest dye,
and I believe the chief of England's sins — unstopping the
vials of England's present sorrows.
This glass presents your Honours with arguments from
religion, reason, experience : all proving that the greatest
yokes yet lying upon English necks, the people's and
your own, are of a spiritual and foul nature.
All former parliaments have changed these yokes
according to their consciences, popish or protestant. It
is now your Honour's turn at helm, and as [is] your task
so I hope [is] your resolution — not to change : for that is
but to turn the wheel, which another parliament, and ih^
very next, may turn again ; but to ease the subjects and
yourselves from a yoke (as was once spoke in a case not
unlike. Acts xv. [10]) which neither you nor your fathers
were ever able to bear.
Most noble senators ; your fathers, whose seats you fill,
are mouldered, and mouldering their brains, their tongues,
&c., to ashes in the pit of rottenness : they and you must
shortly, together with two worlds of men, appear at the
great bar. It shall then be no grief of heart that you
have now attended to the cries of soids, thousands op-
pressed, millions ravished, by the acts and statutes con-
cerning souls not yet repealed — of bodies impoverished,
imprisoned, &c., for their souls' belief: yea, slaughtered on
heaps for religious controversies, in the wars of present
and former ages.
" Notwithstanding the success of later times, wherein The famous
saying of a
sundry opinions have been hatched about the subject of '^'^ ^"]s of
religion, a man may clearly discern with his eye, and as it
were touch with liis finger, that according to the verity of
holy scripture, &c , men's consciences ought in no sort to
be violated, urged, or constrained. And whensoever men
have attempted any thing by this violent course, whether
openly or by secret means, the issue hath been pernicious,
and the cause of great and wonderful innovations in the
principallest and mightiest kingdoms and countries," &c.'
It cannot be denied to be a pious and prudential act for
your Honours, according to yovir conscience, to call for
the advice of faithful counsellors in the high debates con-
cerning your own, and the souls of others.
Yet, let it not be imputed as a crime for any suppliant
to the God of heaven for you, if, the humble sense of what
their souls believe, they pour forth, amongst others, these
three requests at the throne of grace :
^ [See Tracts on Liberty of Conseieuee iiud Persecution, p. "217. Hanscril
Knollys Society, 184(i.]
First. That neither your Honours, nor those excellent
and worthy persons whose advice you seek, limit the Holy
One of Israel to their apprehensions, debates, conclusions,
rejecting or neglecting the humble and faithful sugges-
tions of any, though as base as spittle and clay, with
which sometimes Christ Jesus opens the eyes of them
that are born blind.
Secondly. That the present and future generations of
the sons of men may never have cause to say that such a
parliament, as England never enjoyed the like, should
model the worship of the living, eternal, and invisible God,
after the bias of any earthly interest, though of the
highest concernment under the sun. And yet saith the
learned Sir Francis Bacon- (however otherwise persuaded,
yet thus he confesseth), " Such as hold pressure of con-
science, are guided therein by some private interests of
their own."
Thirdly. [That] whatever way of worshipping God
your own consciences are persuaded to walk in, yet, from
any bloody act of violence to the consciences of others, it
may never be told at Rome nor Oxford, that the parlia-
ment of England hath committed a greater rape than if
they had forced or ravished the bodies of all the women in
the Avorld.
And that England's parliament, so famous throughout
all Europe and the world, should at last turn papists,
prelatists, Presbyterians, Independents, Socinians, Fami-
lists, Antinomians, &c., by confirming all these sorts of
consciences by civil force and violence to their consciences.-'
' Essay of Religion. [Eos qui * It is rarely seen that ever persons
conscientias premi, iisque vim inferri were persecuted for their conscience,
suadcnt, sub illo doginate, cupiditates but by such persecution they were
suas subtexere. illamque rem eua in- confirmed and hardened in their con-
tcresse, putare. De Unitate Ecciosia-.] science.
TO EVERY COURTEOUS READER.
While I plead the cause of truth and innocency
against the bloody doctrine of persecution for cause of
conscience, I judge it not unfit to give alarm to myself,
and to [all] men, to prepare to be persecuted or hunted
for cause of conscience.
Wliether thou standest charged with ten or but tAVO
talents, if thou huntest any for cause of conscience, how
canst thou say thou followest the Lamb of God, who so
abhorred that practice ?
If Paul, if Jesus Christ, were present here at London,
and the question were proposed, what religion Avould they
approve of — the papists, prelatists, Presbyterians, Lide-
pendents, &c., would each say. Of mine. Of mine ?
But put the second question: if one of the several
sorts should by major vote attain the sword of steel, what
weapons doth Christ Jesus authorize them to fight with
in his cause? Do not all men hate the persecutor, and
every conscience, true or false, complain of cruelty,
tyranny, &c.?
Two mountains of crying guilt lie heavy vipon the backs
of all men that name the name of Christ, in the eyes of
Jews, Turks, and Pagans.
First. The blasphemies of their idolatrous inventions,
superstitions, and most unchristian conversations.
8
Secondly. The bloody, irreligious, and Inhuman oppres-
sions and destructions under the mask or veil of the name
of Christ, &c.
Oh ! how likely is the jealous Jehovah, the consuming
fire, to end these present slaughters of the holy witnesses
in a greater slaughter ! Rev. v.
Six years preaching of so much truth of Christ as that
time afforded in K. Edward's days, kindles the flames of
Q. Mary's bloody persecutions.
Who can now but expect that after so many scores of
years preaching and professing of more truth, and amongst
so many great contentions amongst the very best of pro-
tectants, a fiery furnace should be heat, and who sees not
now the fires kindling ?
I confess I have little hopes, till those flames are over,
that this discourse against the doctrine of persecution for
cause of conscience should pass current, I say not amongst
the wolves and lions, but even amongst the sheep of
Christ themselves. Yet, liberavi animam meam, I have
not hid within my breast my soul's belief. And, although
sleeping on the bed either of the pleasures or profits of
sin, thinkest thou thy conscience bound to smite at him
that dares to waken thee ? Yet in the midst of all these
civil and spiritual wars, I hope we shall agree in these
particulars,
First. However the proud (upon the advantage of a
higher earth or ground) overlook the poor, and cry out
scliismatics, heretics, &c., shall blasphemers and seducers
escape unpunished? Yet there is a sorer punishment in
the gospel for despising of Christ than Moses, even when
the despiser of Moses was })ut to death without mercy,
Heb. X. 28, 29. lie that hclkveth ahall not be damned,
Mark xvi. IG.
Secondly, ^^'hute^cr worship, ministry, ministration,
9
the best and purest, are practised without faith and true
persuasion that they are the true institutions of God,
they are sin, sinful worships, ministries, &c. And how-
ever in civil things we may be servants unto men, yet
in divine and spiritual things the poorest peasant must
disdain the service of the highest prince. Be ye not
the servants of men^ 1 Cor. vii. [23].
Tliirdly. Without search and trial no man attains this
faith and right persuasion. 1 Thes. v. [21], Try all tilings.
In vain have English parliaments permitted English
bibles in the poorest English houses, and the simplest
man or woman to search the scriptures, if yet against
their souls persuasion from the scripture, they should be
forced, as if they lived in Spain or Rome itself without
the sight of a bible, to believe as the church believes.
Fourtlily. Having tried, we must hold fast, 1 Thes. v.
[21], upon the loss of a crown. Rev. iii. [11]; we must
not let go for all the fleabitings of the present afflictions,
&c. Having bought truth dear, we must not sell it cheap,
not the least grain of it for the whole world ; no, not for
the saving of souls, though our own most precious ; least
of all for the bitter sweetening of a little vanishing pleasure :
— For a little puff of credit and reputation from the
changeable breath of uncertain sons of men: for the
broken bags of riches on eagles' wings ; for a dream of
these— any or all of these, which on our death-bed vanish
and leave tormenting stings behind them. Oh ! how
much better is it from the love of truth, from the love of
the Father of lights from whence it comes, from the love
of the Son of God, who is the way and the truth, to say
as he, John xviii. 37 : For this end ivas I horn, and for
this end came I into the world, that I miyht hear loitness to
the truth.
J
SCIUPTUIIES AND llEASONS,
WKIXTEN LONG SINCE BY A WITNESS; OF JESUS CUKIST,
CLOSE PRISONER IN NEWGATE,
AGAINST PERSECUTION IN CAUSE OF CONSCIENCE;
AND SENT SOME WHILE SINCE TO MR. COTTON, BV A FRIEND,
WHO THUS WROTE :
" In the multitude of counsellours there is safety ;" it is
therefore humbly desired to be instructed in this
point, viz.: —
Wliether persecution for cause of conscience he not against
the doctrine of Jesus Christ, the King of kings. The
scriptures and reasons are these.*
1. Because Christ commandeth, that the tares and
wheat, which some understand are those that walk in the
truth, and those that walk in lies, should be let alone in
the world, and not plucked up until the harvest, which is
the end of the world. Matt. xiii. 30, 38, &c.
2. The same commandeth. Matt. xv. 14, that they that
arc blind (as some interpret, led on in false religion, and
are offended with him for teaching true religion) shoidd
be let alone, referring their punishment unto their falling
into the ditch.
3. Again, Luke ix. 54, 55, he reproved his disciples
'^ [See Tracts on Liberty ot Coiibciencc, pp. 214— '2"24.|
11
Avho would have had fire come down from heaven and
devour those Samaritans who would not receive Him, in
these words : " Ye know not of what Spirit ye are ; the
Son of man is not come to destroy men^s lives, but to save
them.''^
4. Paul, the apostle of our Lord, teacheth, 2 Tim. ii.
24, that the servant of the Lord must not strive, but must be
gentle toward all men ; suffering the evil men, instructing
them with meekness that are contrary minded, proving if God
at any time will give them repentance, that they may ac-
knowledge the truth, and come to amendment out of that snare
of the devil, &c.
5. According to these blessed commandments, the holy
prophets foretold, that when the law of Moses concerning
worship should cease, and Christ's kingdom be established,
Isa. ii. 4 ; Mic. iv. 3, 4, They shall break their swords into
mattocks, and their spears into scythes. And Isa. xi. 9,
Theri shall none hurt nor destroy in all the mountain of my
holiness, &c. And when he came, the same he taught and
practised, as before. So did liis disciples after him, for
the iveapons of his warfare are net carnal (saith the apostle),
2 Cor. X. 4.
But he chargeth straitly, that his disciples should be so
far from persecuting those that would not be of their
religion, that when they were persecuted they should
pray. Matt. v. 44; when they were cursed, they should
bless, &c.
And the reason seems to be, because they who now are
tares, may hereafter become wheat; they who are now
blind, may hereafter see; they that now resist him,
may hereafter receive him; they that are now in the
devil's snare, in adverseness to the truth, may hereafter
come to repentance ; they that are now blasphemers and
persecutors!, as Paul was, may in time become faithful as
12
he ; they that arc now idolatcrt^, us the Corintliians once
were, l^Cor. vi. 9, may hcrcaitcr become true worsliippers
as they ; they that are now no people of God, nor under
mercy, as the saints sometimes were, 1 Pet. ii. 10, may
hereafter become the people of God, and obtain mercy, as
they.
Some come not till the eleventh hour. Matt. xx. 6 : if
those that come not till . the hist hour shoukl be destroyed,
because they come not at the first, then should they never
come, but be prevented.
All which promises are in all humility referred to your
godly wise consideration.
II. Because this persecution for cause of conscience is
against the profession and practice of famous princes.
First, you may please to consider the speech of King-
James, in his majesty's speech in parliament, 1609. He
saith, " It is a sure rule in divinity, that God never loves
to plant liis church by violence and bloodshed."
And in his highness' Ajjology, p. 4, speaking of sucli
papists that took the oath, thus :
*' I gave good proof that I intended no persecution
against them for conscience' cause, but only desired to be
secured for civil obedience, which for conscience' cause
they are bound to perform."
And, p. 60, speaking of Blackwell, the archpriest, his
majesty saith, " It was never my intention to lay anything
to the said archpricst's charge, as I have never done to
any, for cause of conscience."
And in his highness' exposition on liev. xx. printed
1588, and after in 1603, his majesty writeth thus :
" Sixthly, the compassing of the saints, and the besieging
of the beloved city, declareth unto us a certain note. of a
false church to be persecution; for they come to seek
the faithful, the Faithful arc thcui that are sought:
13
the wicked are 'the besiegers, the faithful are the be-
sieged."
Secondly, the saying of Stephen, king of Poland : " 1
am a king of tnen, not of consciences ; a connnander of
bodies, not of ?touls."
Thirdly, the- king of Bohemia hath thus written :
*'And, notwithstanding, the success of the later times,
wherein sundry opinions have been hatched about the
subject of religion, may make one clearly discern with
his eye, and (as it were) to touch with his finger, that
according to the verity of holy scriptures, and a maxim
heretofore told and maintained by the ancient doctors of
the church ; that men's consciences ought in no sort to be
violated, urged, or constrained; and whensoever men
have attempted any thing by this violent course, whether
openly or by secret means, the issue hath been pernicious,
and the cause of great and wonderful innovations in the
principallest and mightiest kingdoms and countries of all
Christendom."
And further, his majesty saith : " So that once more we
do profess, before God and the whole world, that from
tliis time forward we are firmly resolved not to persecute,
or molest, or suffer to be persecuted or molested, any
person whosoever for matter of religion ; no, not they
that profess themselves to be of the Romish church,
neither to trouble or disturb them in the exercise of their
religion, so they live conformable to the laws of the
states," &c.
Ana for the practice of this, where is persecution for
cause of conscience, except in England and where popery
reigns? and there neither in all places, as appeareth by
France, Poland, and other places.
Nay, it is not practised amongst the heathen, that acknow-
ledge not the true God, as the Turk, Persian, and others.
14
Thirdly, because persecution for cau§ e of conscience is
condemned by ancient and later wrlteirs; yea, and the
papists themselves. \
Hilary against Auxentius, saith thus : r The Christian
church doth not persecute, but is persecuted. And la-
mentable it is to see the great folly of these times, and
to sigh at the foolish opinion of this worki|, in that men
think by human aid to help God, and with Worldly pomp
and power to undertake to defend the Christian church.
I ask of you bishops, what help used the apmstles in the
publishing of the gospel ? With the aid of What power
did they preach Christ, and converted the heathen from
their idolatry to God? When they were in pjrisons, and
lay in chains, did they praise and give thanks to God for
any dignities, graces, and favours received from tJie court ?
Or do yovi think that Paul went about with regal man-
dates, or kingly authority, to gather and estaljlish the
church of Christ? Sought he j)i^otection fronji Nero,
Vespasian? The apostles wrought with their h^nds for
their own maintenance, travelling by land and water,
from town to city, to preach Christ; yea, the more they
were forbidden, the more they taught and preached Christ.
But now, alas ! human help must assist and protect the
faith, and give the same countenance. To and by vain
and worldly honours do men seek to defend the church of
Christ, as if he by his power were imable to perform it."
The same, against the Arians :
" The church now, which formerly by enduring misery
and imprisonment, was known to be a true church, doth
now terrify others by imprisonment, banislunent, alid
misery, and boasteth that she is highly esteemed of the
world ; when as the true church cannot but be hated of
the same."
Tertull. ad Scapulam : " It agreeth both with human
15
reason, and natural equity, that every man worship God
uncompelled, and believe what he will ; for another man's
religion and belief neither hurteth nor profiteth any one :
neither beseemeth it any religion to compel another to be
of their religion, which willingly and freely should be
embraced, and not by constraint : forasmuch as the offer-
ings were required of those that freely and with good will
offered, and not from the contrary."
Jerome in Proem, lib. 4. in Jeremiam. " Heresy must
be cut oflP with the sword of the Spirit; let us strike
through with the arrows of the Spirit all sons and dis-
ciples of misled heretics, that is, with testimonies of holy
scriptures. The slaughter of heretics is by the word of
God."
Brentius upon 1 Cor. iii. " No man hath power to make
or give laws to Christians, whereby to bind their con-
sciences; for willingly, freely, and uncompelled, with a
ready desire and cheerful mind, must those that come,
run unto Christ."
Luther, in liis book of the civil magistrate, saith: "The
laws of the civil magistrate's government extend no
further than over the body or goods, and to that which is
external : for over the soul God will not suffer any man
to rule ; only he himself will rule there. Wherefore,
whosoever doth undertake to give laws unto the souls
and consciences of men, he usurpeth that government
himself which appertaineth unto God," &c.
Therefore, upon 1 Kings vi. " In the building of the
temple there was no sound of iron heard, to signify that
Christ will have in his church a free and a willing people,
not compelled and constrained by laws and statutes."
Again, he saith upon Luke xxii. " It is not the true
catholic church which is defended by the secular arm or
human power, but the false and feigned church; which
16
although it carries the name of a church, yet it denies tlie
power thereof."
And upon Psnhn xvii. he saith : " For the true church
of Christ knoweth not hrachinm seculare, which the hisliops
now-a-days chiefly use."
Again, in Postil. Dam. 1. pout. Epiphan, he saitli : "Let
not Christians be commanded, but exhorted ; for he that
willingly will not do that whereunto he is friendly ex-
horted, he is no Christian : whereof they that do compel
those that are not willing, show thereby that they arc not
Christian preacher.s, but worldly beadles."
Again, upon 1 Pet. iii. ho saith: "If the civil magis-
trate shall command me to believe thus and thus, I should
answer him after this manner : Lord, or sir, look you to
your civil or worldly government, your power extends not
so far as to command any thing in God's kingdom ; there-
fore herein I may not hear you. For if you cannot bear
it, that any should usurp authority where you have to
command, how do you think that God should suiTer you
to thrust him from liis seat, and to seat yourself therein ?"
Lastly, the papists, the inventors of persecution, in a
wicked book of theirs, set forth in King James's reign,
thus :
" Moreover, the means wdiich Almighty God appointed
his officers to use in the conversion of kingdoms, and
nations, and people, was humility, patience, charity: say-
ing, Behold, I send you as sheep in the midst of wolves, INiatt.
X. 16. He did not say, 'Behold, I send you as wolves
among sheep, to kill, imprison, spoil, and devour those
unto whom they were sent.' "
" Again, ver. 1 7, he saith : Tlicy to tvliom I send you,
will deliver you up into councils, and in their synagogues they
will scourge you ; and to presidents and to kings shall you he
led for my sake. He doth not sny, 'You, whom I send, shall
17
deliver the people, whom you ought to convert, unto
councils, and put them in prisons, and lead them to Pre-
sidents, and tribunal seats, and make their religion felony
and treason.'
" Again he saith, ver. 32 : When ye enter into an house,
salute it, saying, Peace be unto this house. He doth not
say, ' You shall send pursuivants to ransack or spoil the
house.'
" Again he saith, John x. The good pastor giveth his life
for his sheep; the thief comcth not hut to steal, kill, and
destroy. He doth not say, ' The thief giveth his life for
his sheep, and the good pastpr cometh not but to steal,
kill, and destroy.' "
So that we holding our peace, our adversaries them-
selves speak for us, or rather for the truth.
TO ANSWER SOME MAIN OBJECTIONS.
And first, that it is no prejudice to the commonwealth
if liberty of conscience were suffered to such as do fear
God indeed, as is or will be manifest in such men's lives
and conversations.
Abraham abode among the Canaanites a long time, yet
contrary to them in religion. Gen. xiii. 7, and xvi. 13.
Again: fie sojourned in Gerar, and king Abimelech gave
him leave to abide in his land. Gen. xx. 21, 23, 24.
Isaac also dwelt in the same land, yet contrary in reli-
gion. Gen. xxvi.
Jacob lived twenty years in one house with his uncle
Laban, yet differed in religion. Gen. xxxi.
The people of Israel were about 430 years in that
infamous land of Egypt, and afterwards seventy years in
Babylon, all which time they differed in religion from those
States, Exod. xii. and 2 Chron. xxxvi.
Come to the time of Christ, where Israel was under the
c
18
Romans, where lived divers sects of religions, as He-
rodlans. Scribes and Pharisees, Sadducees and Libertines,
TheudjBans and Samaritans, beside the common religion of
the Jews, Christ, and his apostles. All which differed
from the common religion of the state, which is like the
worship of Diana, which almost the whole w^orld then
worshipped. Acts xlx. 20.
All these lived midcr the government of Caisar, being
notliing hurtful unto the commonAvealth, giving unto
Cffisar that which was his. And for their religion and
consciences towards God he left them to themselves, as
having no dominion over .their souls and consciences.
And when the enemies of the truth raised up any
tumults, the wisdom of the magistrate most wisely ap-
peased them. Acts xvlil. 14, and xlx. 35."
\
\
V
THE ANSWER OF MR, JOHN COTTON,
N
OF BOSTON, IN NEW ENGLAND,
TO THE AFORESAIP ARGUMENTS AGAINST PERSECUTION FOB CAUSE OF CONSCIENCE,
PROFESSEDI.y MAINTAINING
\
PERSECUTION FOR CAUSE OF CONSCIENCE.
The question which you put is, whether persecution
for cause of conscience be not against the doctrine of
Jesus Christ, the King of kings?
Now, by persecution for cause of conscience, I conceive
you mean, either for professing some point of doctrine
wliich you believe in conscience to be the truth, or for
practising some work Avhich in conscience you believe to
be a religious duty.
Now in points of doctrine some are fundamental, with-
out right belief whereof a man cannot be saved ; others are
circiunstantial, or less principal, wherein men may differ
in judgment without prejudice of salvation on either part.
In like sort, in points of practice, some concern tlie
weightier duties of the law, as, what God we worship,
and with what kind of worship ; whether such as, if it be
right, fellowship with God is held ; if corrupt, fellowship
with him is lost. "
Again, in points of doctrine and worship less principal,
either tliey are held forth in a meek and peaceable way,
C 2
though the things be erroneous or unlawful : or they are
held forth with, such arrogance and impetuousness, as
tendeth and T-eacheth (even of itself) to the disturbance
of civil peaco.
Finallv, let me add this one distinction more : when we
are perf^efjuted for conscience' sake, it is either for conscience
rightl'^' informed, or for erroneous and blind conscience.
These things premised, I would lay down mine answev
to the question in certain conclusions.
1. First, it is not lawful to persecute any for conscience'
sake rightly informed; for in persecuting such, Christ
liimself is persecuted in them, Acts ix. 4.
2. Secondly, for an erroneous and blind conscience, (even
in fundamental and weighty points) it is not lawful to
persecute any, till after admonition once or twice ; and so
the apostle directeth. Tit. iii. 10, and giveth the reason,
that in fundamental and principal points of doctrine or
worship, the word of God in such things is so clear, that
he cannot but be convinced in conscience of the dangerous
error of his way after once or twice admonition, wisely
and faithfully dispensed. And then, if any one persist, it
is not out of conscience, but against his conscience, as the
apostle saith, ver. 11, He is subverted, and sinneth, being
condemned of himself ; that is, of his own conscience. So
V that if such a man, after such admonition, shall rttill persist
in the error of his way, and be therefore punished, he is
not persecuted for cause of conscience, but for sinning
against his own conscience.
3. Thirdly. In things of lesser moment, whether points of
doctrine or worsliip, if a man hold them forth in a spirit of
Christian meekness and love, though with zeal and con-
stancy, he is not to be persecuted, but tolerated, till God
may be pleased to manifest his truth to him, Phil. iii. 1 7 ;
Rom. xiv. 1 — 4.
21
But if a man hold forth, or profess, any error or false 4.
way, with a boisterous and arrogant spirit, to the disturb-
ance of civil peace, he may justly be punished according
to the quality and measure of the disturbance caused by
him.
Now let us consider of your reasons or objections to
the contrary.
Your first head of objections is taken from the scrip-
ture.
Object. 1. Because Christ commandeth to let alone the
tares and wheat to grow together unto the harvest. Matt,
xiii. 30, 38.
Answ. Tares are not briars and thorns, but partly
hypocrites, like unto the godly, but indeed carnal, as the
tares are like to wheat, but are not wheat ; or partly such
corrupt doctrines or practices as are indeed unsound, but
yet such as come very near the truth (as tares do to the
wheat), and so near, that good men may be taken with
them ; and so the persons in whom they grow cannot be
rooted out but good will be rooted up with them. And
in such a case Christ calleth for toleration, not for penal
prosecution, according to the third conclusion.
Object. 2. In Matt. xv. 14, Christ commandeth his dis-
ciples to let the blind alone till they fall into the ditch ;
therefore he would have their punishment deferred till
their final destruction.
Answ. He there speaketh not to public officers, whether
in church or common-weal, but to his private disciples,
concerning the Pharisees, over whom they had no power.
And the command he giveth to let them alone, is spoken
in regard of troubling themselves, or regarding the offence
which they took at the wholesome doctrine of the gospel.
As who should say, Though they be offended at tliis
saying of mine, yet do not you fear their fear, nor be
22
troubled at their ofFence, which they take at my doctrine,
not out of sound judgment, but out of their blindness.
But this maketh nothing to the cause in hand.
Object. 3. In Luke ix. 54, 55, Christ reproveth his dis-
ciples, who would have had fire come down from heaven
to consume the Samaritans, Avho refused to receive Him.
Object. 4. And Paul teacheth Timothy, not to strive, but
to be gentle towards all men, suffering evil patiently.
Answ. Both these are directions to ministers of the
gospel, how to deal, not with obstinate offenders in the
church that sin against conscience, but either Avith men
without, as the Samaritans were, and many unconverted
Christians in Crete, whom Titus, as an evangelist, Avas to
seek to convert : or at best with some Jcavs or Gentiles in
the church, who, though carnal, yet Avere not convinced of
the error of their Avay. And it is true, it became not the
spirit of the gospel to convert aliens to the faith of Clirist,
such as the Samaritans Avere, by fire and brimstone ; nor
to deal harshly in public ministry, or private conference,
Avith all such contrary-minded men, as either had not yet
entered into church-fellowship, or if they had, yet did
hitherto sin of ignorance, not against conscience.
But neither of both these texts do hinder the ministers
of the gospel to j)roceed in a church-Avay against church-
members, Avhen they become scandalous offenders either in
life or doctrine; much less do they speak at all to civil
magistrates.
Object. 5. From the prediction of the prophets, Avho
foretold that carnal Aveapons should cease in the days of
the gospel, Isa. ii. 4, and xi. 9 ; INIic. \\. 3, 4. And the
apostle professeth. The loeapons of our loarfare are not
carnal, 2 Cor. x. 4. And Christ is so far from per-
secuting those that Avould not be of his religion, that he
chargeth them, when they are persecuted themselves they
23
should pray, and when they are cursed they should bless.
The reason whereof seemeth to be, that they who are now
persecutors and wicked persons, may become true dis-
ciples and converts.
Answ. Those predictions in the prophets do only show, ^■
first, with what kind of weapons he will subdue the nations
to the obedience of the faith of the gospel, not by fire and
sword, and weapons of war, but by the power of his word
and Spirit, which no man doubteth of.
Secondly. Those predictions of the prophets show what 2.
the meek and peaceable temper will be of all the true
converts to Christianity, not lions or leopards, &c., not
cruel oppressors, nor malignant opposers, nor biters of one
another. But [they] do not forbid them to drive ravenous
wolves from the sheepfold, and to restrain them from
devouring the sheep of Christ.
And when Paul saith. The weapons of our loarfare are
not carnal but spiritual, he denieth not civil weapons of
justice to the civil magistrate, Rom. xiii., but only to
church officers. And yet the weapons of such officers he
acknowledgeth to be such, as though they be spiritual,
yet are ready to take vengeance of all disobedience, 2 Cor.
X. 6 ; which hath reference, amongst other ordinances, to
the censure of the church against scandalous offenders.
When Christ commandeth his disciples to bless them 3-
that curse them and persecute them, he giveth not therein a
rule to public officers, whether in church or common-
Aveal, to suffer notorious sinners, either in life or doctrine,
to pass away with a blessing ; but to private Christians to
suffer persecution patiently, yea, and to pray for their
persecutors.
Again, it is true Christ would have his disciples to be
far from persecuting, for that is a sinful oppression of
men, for righteousness' sake ; but that hindereth not but
24
that he would have them execute upon all disobedience
the judgment and vengeance required in the word, 2 Cor.
X. 6 ; Kom. xiii. 4.
4. Though it be true that wicked persons now may by the
grace of God become true disciples and converts, yet we
may not do evil that good may come thereof. And evil it
would be to tolerate notorious evil doers, whether seducing
teachers, or scandalous livers. Christ had something
against the angel of the church of Pergamos for tolerating
them that held the doctrine of Balaam, and against the
church of Thyatira for tolerating Jezebel to teach and
seduce, Rev. ii. 14, 20.
Your second head of reasons is taken from the pro-
fession and practice of famous princes, king James, Ste-
phen of Poland, king of Bohemia.
Whereunto a treble answer may briefly be returned.
First, we willingly acknoAvledge that none is to be
persecuted at all, no more than they may be oppressed
for righteousness' sake.
Again, we acknowledge that none is to be punished for
his conscience, though misinformed, as hath been said,
unless his error be fundamental, or seditiously and turbu-
lently promoted, and that after due con\dction of his con-
science, that it may appear he is not punished for his
conscience, but for sinning against his conscience.
Furthermore, we acknowledge, none is to be con-
strained to believe or profess the true religion till he be
convinced in judgment of the truth of it; but yet re-
strained he may [be] from blaspheming the truth, and
from seducing any unto pernicious errors.
2 We answer, what princes profess or practise, is not
a rule of conscience. They many times tolerate that in
point of state policy, which cannot justly be tolerated in
point of true Christianitv.
25
Again, princes many times tolerate offenders out of
very necessity, when the offenders are either too many,
or too mighty for them to punish ; in which respect David
tolerated Joab and his murders : but against his will.
3. We answer further, that for those three princes
named by you, who tolerated religion, we can name you
more and greater who have not tolerated heretics and
schismatics, notwithstanding their pretence of conscience,
and arrogating the crown of martyrdom to their sufferings.
Constantino the Great, at the request of the General
Council of Nice, banished Arius, with some of his fellows.^
The same Constantine made a severe law against the
Donatists. And the like proceedings against them Avere
used by Yalentinian, Gratian, and Theodosius, as Augus-
tine reporteth.*5 Only Julian the Apostate granted liberty
to heretics as well as to pagans, that he might, by tolera-
ting all weeds to grow, choke the vitals of Christianity ;
which was also the practice and sin of Valens the Arian.
Queen Elizabeth, as famous for her government as any
of the former, it is well known what laws she made and
executed against papists. Yea, and king James, one of
your own witnesses, though he was slow in proceeding
against papists, as you say, for conscience' sake, yet you
^ Sozom. lib. 1. Eecles. Hist, chap. severissimam legem. Hunc imitati
19,20. [Fleury, Eccles. Hist. Liv. xi. filii ejus talia prccceperimt. Quibus
c. 23. " The impious Arius was ba- succedens Julianus deserto Christi et
nished into one of the remote provinces inimicus, supplicantibus vestris Roga-
of Illyricum....The emperor had now tiano et Pontio libertatem perditioni
imbibed the spirit of controvers}^ and partis Donati permisit— Huic succes-
the angry, sarcastic style of his edicts sit Jovianus — Deinde Valentinianus,
was designed to inspire his subjects legite quam contra vos jusserit. Inde
with the hatred which he had con- Gratianus et Theodosius — Veri Chris-
ceived against the enemies of Christ." tiani non pro heretico errore poenas
Gibbon, Decline and Fall, p. 317. 8vo. justissimas sicut vos, scd pro catholica
eflit .] veritate passiones gloriosissimas per-
" In Epist. 166. [Tunc Constan- tulmmt. S. Aug. Opera, Tom. ii.fol.
tiuus prior contra partem Donati 156. Ed. Venetiis, lo52.]
26
are not ignorant how sharply and severely he punished
those whom the malignant world calleth Puritans, men of
more conscience and better faith than he tolerated.
I come now to your third and last argument, taken
from the judgment of ancient and later writers, yea, even
of papists themselves, who have condemned persecution
for conscience' sake.
You begin with Hilary, whose testimony we might
admit without any prejudice to the truth ; for it is true,
the Christian church doth not persecute, but is persecuted.
But to excommunicate an heretic, is not to persecute;
that is, it is not to punish an innocent, but a culpable and
damnable person, and that not for conscience, but for per-
sistino- in error acrainst lioht of conscience, w hereof it hath
been convinced.
It is true also what he saith, that neither the apostles
did, nor may we, propagate [the] Christian religion by
the sword ; but if pagans cannot be won by the word,
they are not to be compelled by the sword. Nevertheless,
this hindereth not but if they or any others should
blaspheme the true God, and his true religion, they
ought to be severely punished; and no less do they de-
serve, if they seduce from the truth to damnable heresy or
idolatry.
Your next writer, which is Tertullian, speaketh to the
same purpose in the place alleged by you. His intent is
only to restrain Scapula, the Roman governor of Africa,
from the persecution of Christians, for not offering sacrifice
to their sods : and for that end fetcheth an argument from
the law of natural equity, not to compel any to any
religion, but to permit them either to believe willingly,
or not to believe at all. Wliich we acknowledge, and
accordingly permit the Indians to continue in their un-
belief. Nevertheless, it will not therefore be lawful
27
openly to tolerate the worship of devils, or idols, or the
seduction of any from the truth.
When Tertullian saith, "Another man's religion neither
hurteth nor profiteth any," it must be understood of pri-
vate worship, and religion professed in private : otherwise
a false religion professed by the members of a church, or
by such as have given their names to Christ, will be the
ruin and desolation of the church, as appeareth by the
threats of Christ to the churches of Asia, Rev. ii.
Your next author, Hierom, crosseth not the truth, nor
advantageth your cause ; for we grant what he saith, that
heresy must be cut off with the sword of the Spirit. But
this liindereth not, but that being so cut down, if the
heretic still persist in his heresy to the seduction of
others, he may be cut off by the civil sword to prevent
the perdition of others. And that to be Hierom's mean-
ing, appeareth by his note upon that of the apostle, A
little leaven leaveneth the whole lump ; " therefore," saith he,
" a spark, as soon as it appeareth, is to be extinguished,
and the leaven to be removed from the rest of the dough,
rotten pieces of flesh are to be cut off, and a scabbed
beast is to be driven from the sheepfold, lest the whole
house, mass of dough, body, and flock, be set on fire Avith
the spark, be soured with the leaven, be putrified with the
rotten flesh, pei'ish by the scabbed beast. "^
Brentius, whom you next quote, speaketh not to your
cause. We willingly grant him and you, that man hath
no power to make laws to bind conscience. But this
7 [Igitur et scintilla statim ut ap- pecora ardeat, comimpatur, putrescat,
paruerit, extinguenda est, et fermen- intereant. • Arius in Alexandria una
turn a massce vicinia se movendum, scintilla fuit, sed quia non statim op-
secandse putridae carnes, et scabiosum pressa est, totum orbem ejus flamma
animal a caulis ovium repellendum, populata est. S. Hieronymi Opera,
ne tota domus, niassa, corpus, ct Tom. iii. p. .''27. Parisiis, KiOO. ed ]
28
hindcreth not, but that iiieu may see the laws of God
observed which do bind conscience.
The like answer may be returned to Luther, whom
you next allege. First, that the government of the civil
magistrate extendeth no further than over the bodies and
goods of their subjects, not over their souls ; and therefore
they may not undertake to give laws to the souls and
consciences of men.
Secondly, that the church of Christ doth not use the
arm of secular power to compel men to the faith or pro-
fession of the truth, for this is to be done by spiritual
weapons, whereby Christians are to be exliorted, not
compelled.
But this hindereth not that Christians sinning against
light of faith and conscience, may justly be censured by
the church with excommunication, and by the civil sword
also, in case they shall corrupt others to the perdition of
their souls.
As for the testimony of the popish book, we weigh it
not, as knowing whatsoever they speak for toleration of
religion where themselves are under hatches, when they
come to sit at stern, they judge and practise quite con-
trary: as both their writings and judicial proceedings have
testified to the world these many years.
To shut up this argument from testimony of Avriters.
It is Avell known Augustine retracted this opinion of
yours, which in his younger times he had held, but in
after riper age reversed and refuted, as appearcth in the
second book of his Retractations, chap. 5, and in his
Epistles, 48, 50. And in his first book against Parme-
nianus, chap. 7, he. showeth, that if the Donatists were
punished with death, they were justly punished. And in
his eleventh Tractate upon John, " They murder," saith
he, " souls, and themselves arc afflicted in body : they
29
put men to everlasting death, and yet they complain
when themselves are put to suffer temporal death. "^
Optatus, in his third book,9 justifieth Macarius, who
had put some heretics to death ; that he had done no more
herein than what Moses, Phineas, and Elias had done
before him.
Bernard, in liis sixty-sixth Sermon in Cantica:^ "Out of
doubt," saitli he, "it is better that they should be restrained
by the sword of him, who beareth not the sword in vain,
than that they should be suffered to draw many others
into their error. For he is the minister of God for
wrath to every evil doer."
Calvin's judgment is well knoAvn, who procured the
death of Michael Servetus for pertinacity in heresy, and
defended liis fact by a book written of that argument.^
Beza also wrote a book, De Hasreticis Morte Plecten-
dis, that heretics are to be punished with death.^ Aretius
^ [Sunt duo libri mei, quorum
titulos est contra partem Donati. In
quorum primo libro dixi non mihi
placere ullius seculari potestatis im-
petu schismaticos ad communionem
violenter arctari. Quod (at) vere
mihi non placebat, qua nondum ex-
pertus eram, vel quantum mali eorum
auderet impiuiitas, vel quantum eis in
melius mutandis conferre posset dili-
gentiadisciplina3.Retract.ii.Opera,tom.
i. fol. 10. To the same effect in Epist.
48,50,tom. ii. fol. 35, 45. Quid enim
non isti juste patiuntur, cum ex altis-
simo dei presidentis, et ad cavendum
ignem aeternum flagellis talibus admo-
nentis judicio jsatiuntur, et merito
criminum, et ordine potestatum ?
Contra Epist. Parmen. tom. vii. fol.
4. Tract xi. in Evang. Joann. tom.
ix.]
^ [Vindicavit (diximus) Moyscs,
vindicavit Helias, vindicavit Phinees.
Vindicavit Macarius. Si nihil ofFen-
derant, qui occisi esse dicuntur, fit
Macarius reus, in eo quod solus nobis
nescientibus, et vobis provocantibus
fecit. S. Optati Opera, p. 75. Pa-
risiis, 1679.]
^ [Melius proculdubio gladio coer-
centur, illius videlicet qui non sine
causa gladium portat, quam in suum
errorem multos trajicere permittantur.
Dei enim minister ille est, vindex in
iram ei qui male agit. Opera, tom.
iii. p. 369. edit. Parisiis, 1836.]
^ [Fidelis expositio erronmi Mich.
Serveti et brevis eorundem refutatio,
ubi docetm-, jure gladii coercendos
esse hasreticos. Calvini Tract. Theol.
p. 686. edit. 1597.]
3 [Beza Tract, Theol. tom. i. p. 85.
edit. 1582.]
30
likewise took tlie like course about, the death of Valen-
tinus Gentilis, and justified the magistrate^ proceeding
against him, in a history written of that argument.*
Finally, you come to answer some main objections, as
you call them, which yet are but one, and that one ob-
jecteth nothing against what we hold. It is, say you, no
prejudice to the commonwealth, if liberty of conscience
were suffered to such as fear God indeed, which you
prove by the examples of the patriarchs and others.
But we readily grant you, liberty of conscience is to be
granted to men that fear God indeed, as knowing they
will not persist in heresy, or turbulent schism, wlien they
are convinced in conscience of the sinfulness thereof.
But the question is, whether an heretic, after once or
twice admonition, and so after conviction, or any other
scandalous and heinous offender, may be tolerated, either
in the church without excommunication, or in the com-
monwealth without such punishment as may preserve
others from dangerous and damnable infection.
Thus much I thought needful to be spoken, for avoid-
ing the grounds of your error.
I forbear adding reasons to justify the truth, because
you may find that done to your hand, in a treatise sent to
eome of the brethren late of Salem, who doubted as you
do.
The Lord Jesus lead you by a Spirit of truth into
all truth, through Jesus Christ.
' [Aretiiis. Hist. Val. Gentilis. Geneva, 15G7.1
A REPLY
AFORESAID ANSWER OF MR. COTTON,
IN A CONFERENCE BETWEEN TRUTH AND PEACE.
CHAP. I.
Truth. In what dark corner of the world, sweet Peace,
are we two met? How hath this present evil world
banished me from all the coasts and quarters of it ? And
hoAV hath the righteous God in judgment taken thee from
the earth? Rev. vi. 4.
Peace. It is lamentably true, blessed Truth, the founda- ^™|.^ ^^^^^i
tions of the world have long been out of course : the gates ^^t^l^^^^^^
of earth and hell have conspired together to intercept our
joyful meeting and ovu- holy kisses. With what a wearied,
tired wing have I flown over nations, kingdoms, cities,
towns, to find out precious Truth !
Truth. The like inquiries in my flights and travels have
I made for Peace, and still am told she hath left the earth,
and fled to heaven.
Peace. Dear Truth, what is the earth but a dungeon of
darkness, where Truth is not ?
32 THE BLOUDY TENENT
Truth. And what is the Peace thereof but a fleeting
dream, thine ape and counterfeit ?
Peace. Oh ! where is the promise of the God of heaven,
that Righteousness and Peace shall kiss each other?
Truth. Patience, sweet Peace, these heavens and earth
are growing old, and shall be changed like a garment,
Psal. cii. [26.] They shall melt away, and be burnt up
with all the works that are therein ; and the Most High
Eternal Creator shall gloriously create new heavens and
ncAv earth, wherein dwells righteousness, 2 Pet. iii. [13.]
Oar kisses then shall have their endless date of pure and
sweetest joys. Till then both thou and I must hope, and
wait, and bear the fury of the dragon's wrath, whose
monstrous lies and furies shall Avith himself be cast Into
the lake of fire, the second death, Rev. xx. [10, 14.]
Peace. Most precious Truth, thou knowest we are both
pursued and laid [in wait] for. ]\Iiue heart is full of
sighs, mine eyes with tears. AVhere can I better vent my
full, oppressed bosom than into thine, whose faithful lips
may for these few hours revive my drooping, wande ring-
spirits, and here begin to wipe tears from mine eyes, and
the eyes of my dearest childi*en ?
Truth. Sweet daughter of the God of peace, begin.
Pour out thy sorrows, vent thy complaints. How joyful
am I to improve these precious minutes to revive our
hearts, both thine and mine, and the hearts of all that
love the truth and peace, Zach. viii. [19.]
Peace. Dear Truth, I know thy l)irth, thy nature, thy
delight. They that know thee will prize thee far above
themselves and lives, and sell themselves to buy thee.
Well spake that famous Elizabeth to her famou^/ittornej^
Sir Edward Coke; "Mr. Attorney, go on as thou hast
begun, and still plead, not pro Domina Recjina, but pro
Domina Veritnte.^'
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 33
Truth. It is true, my crown is high ; my sceptre is
strong to break down strongest holds, to throw down
highest crowns of all that plead, though but in thought,
against me. Some few there are, but oh ! how few are
valiant for the truth, and dare to plead my cause, as my
witnesses in sackcloth. Rev. xi. [3]; while all men's
tongues are bent like bows to shoot out lying words
against me !
Peace. Oh ! how could I spend eternal days and endless
dates at thy holy feet, in listening to the precious oracles
of thy mouth ! All the words of thy mouth are truth,
and there is no iniquity in them. Thy lips drop as the
honey-comb. But oh! since we must part anon, let us,
as thou saidst, improve our minutes, and, according as
thou promisedst, revive me Avith thy words, which are
sweeter than the honey and the honey-comb.
CHAP. 11.
Peace. Dear Truth, I have two sad complaints.
^ Two great
First. The most sober of thy witnesses, that dare to g? peic'e"'*
plead thy cause, how are they charged to be mine enemies
— contentious, turbulent, seditious !
Secondly. Thine enemies, though they speak and rail
against thee, though they outrageously pursue, imprison,
banish, kill thy faithful witnesses, yet how is all vermi-
Iloucu ovc^ ^'^v jv-^+'-T. against the heretics ! Yea, if they
kindle coals, and blow the flames of devouring warg, that
leave neither spiritual nor civil state, but burn- up branch
and root, yet how do all pretend an holy war ! He that
killgs, and he that is killed, they both cry out, " It is for
GoH. and for their conscience."
D
34 THE BLOUDY TENENT
Persecutors It is truc, 1101' oiic iioi' otlici* scltlom (larc to plead the
Hcldom plead , -r-» • /~xi • t p i • i i i '
thrist, but iniffhty 1 rince LJirist Jesus tor their author, yet both
Moses, for o J ^ 'J
tiieirautiior. (^jjoth protcstant and papist) pretend they have spoke
Avith INIoses and tlic proplicts, who all, say they, before
Christ came, alloAvcd such holy persecutions [and] holy
wars against the enemies of holy church.
Truth. Dear Peace, to ease thy first complaint, it is
true, thy dearest sons, most like their mother, peace-
keeping, peace-making sons of God, have borne and still
must bear the blurs of troublers of Israel, and turners
of the world upside down. And it is true again, what
rprov. xvii. Solomou oucc spakc : The heginninr/ of strife is as ichen
one lettcth out water, therefore, saitli he, leave off contention
before it he meddled tdth. This caveat should keep the
banks and sluices firm and strong, that strife, like a
breach of "waters, break not in upon the sons of men.
strife dis- Yet strife must be distinguished : it is necessary, or
tinguished. , . . . „
unnecessary, godly or ungodly. Christian or unchi'istian, &c.
1. Ungodly It is unnccessary, unlawful, dishonourable, ungodly,
unchristian, in most cases in the world: for there is a
possibility of keeping sweet Peace in most cases, and, if
it he possible, it is the express command of God that Peace
be kept, Rom. xii. [18.]
2.^Godiy Again, it is necessary, honourable, godly, &c., with
civil and eartlily weapons to defend the innocent, and to
rescue the oppressed from the violent paws and jaws of
oppressing, persecuting Nimrods, Psal. Ixxiii. Job xxix.
It is as necessary, yea, more honourable, godly, and
Christian, to fight the fight of faith, with religious and
spiritual artillery, and to contend earnestly for the faith of
Jesus, onxio 'klivered to the saints, a^fiinst all opposers,
and the gates of earth and hell, men or devils, yea, against-
Paul himself, or an angel from heaven, if he briiig any
other faith or doctrine, Judc 4, 9 ; Gal. i. 8.
OF T>EPSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 35
Peace. With a clashing of such arms am I never
wakened. Speak once again, dear Truth, to my second
complaint of bloody persecution, and devouring wars,
marcliing under the colours of upright justice and holy
zeal, &c.
' A threefold
Truth. Mine ears have lono; been filled with a threefold doiefui cry.
•^ Christ swor-
doleful outcry- Sclnti.
First. Of one hundred forty-four thousand virgins. Rev. pa'ise wor-
^ . , , - , . ship, there-
XIV., forced and ravished by emperors, kings, governors, fore, is a
false bed.
to their beds of worship and religion ; set up, like Ab ■
salom's, on high, in their several states and countries.
Secondly. The cry of those precious souls under the The cry of
altar. Rev. vi. [9,] the souls of such as have been per- dertheaitar.
secuted and slain for the testimony and witness of Jesus,
whose blood hath been spilt like water upon the earth;
and that because they have held fast the truth and witness
of Jesus, against the worship of the states and times,
compelling to an unifon.iity of state religion.
These cries of murdered virgins, who can sit still and
hear? Who can but run, with zeal inflamed, to prevent
the deflowering of chaste souls, and spilling of the blood
of the innocent ? Humanity stirs up and prompts the
sons of men to draw material swords for a virgin's chas-
tity and life, against a ravishing murderer ; and piety
and Christianity must needs awaken the sons of God to
draw the spiritual sword, the word of God, to preserve
the chastity and life of spiritual virgins, who abhor the
spiritual defilements of false worship. Rev. xiv.
Thirdly. The cry of the whole earth, made drunk with Aj^^/ZJ^'j,*;
the blood of its inhabitants slaughtering each other in
their blinded zeal for conscience, for religion, against the
catholics, against the Lutherans, &c.
Wliat fearful cries, within these twenty years, of
hundred thousands, men, women, children, fathers,
D 2
36 THE BLOUDY TENENT
mothers, husbands, wives, brethren, sisters, old anu j . ^,
high and low, plundered, ravished, slaughtered, murdered,
famished ! And hence these cries, that men fling away
the spiritual sword and spiritual artillery, in spiritual and
religious causes, and rather trust, for the suppressing of
each other's gods, conscience, and religion, as they sup-
pose, to an arm of flesh and sword of steel.
Truth. Sweet Peace, what hast thou there ?
Peace. Arguments against persecution for cause of con-
science.
Truth. And what there ?
Peace. An answer to such arguments, contrarily main-
taining such persecution for cause of conscience.
Truth. These arguments against such persecution, and
the answer pleading for it, [are] written, as Love hopes,
from godly intentions, hearts, and hands, yet in a mar-
vellously diflcrent style and manner — the arguments
against persecution in milk, the answer for it, as I may
say, in blood.
M^provi^"" The author of these arguments against persecution, as
fu"the°OT°f- 1 have been informed, being committed by some then in
arguments powcr closG prisoucr to Ncwgatc, for the witness of some
against per- i i • i n i • t
secution in truths 01 Jcsus, and liavmo; not the use oi pen and mk,
milk. ...
wrote these arguments in milk, in sheets of paper brought
to him by the woman, his keeper, from a friend in London
as the stopples of his milk bottle.
In such paper, written with milk, nothing will appear ;
but the way of reading it by fire being known to tliis
friend who received the papers, he transcribed and kept
together the papers, although the author liimself could
not correct, nor view what liimself had written.
It was in milk, tending to soul nourislmaent, even for
babes and sucklings in Christ : —
It was in milk, spiritually white, pure and innocent,
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 37
like those white horses of the word of truth and meekness,
and the white linen or armour of righteousness, in the
army of Jesus, Rev. vi. and xix. : —
It was in milk, soft, meek, peaceable, and gentle,
tending both to the peace of souls, and the peace of states
and kingdoms.
Peace. The answer, though I hope out of milky pure The answer
intentions, is returned in blood — bloody and slaughterous ^^°°^-
conclusions — bloody to the souls of all men, forced to the
religion and worship which every civil state or common-
weal agrees on, and compels all subjects to, in a dissembled
uniformity : —
Bloody to the bodies, first of the holy witnesses of
Christ Jesus, who testify against such invented worships: —
Secondly, of the nations and peoples slaughtering each
other for their several respective religions and consciences.
CHAP. III.
Truth. In the answer, Mr. Cotton first lays down
several distinctions and conclusions of his own, tending
to prove persecution.
Secondly. Answers to the scriptures and arguments
proposed against persecution.
Peace. The first distinction is this : by persecution for The first ais-
■"■ tinction dis-
cause of conscience, " I conceive you mean either for pro- cussed.
fessing some point of doctrine which you believe in con-
science to be the truth, or for practising some work which
you believe in conscience to be a religious duty."
Truth. I acknowledge that to molest any person, Jew Definition of
^ .'X persecution
or Gentile, for either professing doctrine, or practising tii'cussed.
/
38 THE JILOUDY TENENT
worship inerely religious or spiritual, it i?* to persecute
liini ; and such a person, ^/hatever his doctrine or practice
be, true or false, sufFcreth persecution for conscience.
But withal I desire it may be well observed, that this
distinction is not full and complete. For beside this, that
a man may be persecuted because he holdcth or practiseth
what he believes in conscience to be a truth, as Daniel
did, for which he was cast into the lions' den, Dan. vi. 16,
and many thousands of Christians, because they durst not
cease to preach and practise what they believed was by God
commanded, as the apostles answered. Acts iv. and v., I
say, besides this, a man may also be persecuted because he
Conscience Jarcs uot bc coustraincd to yield obedience to such doc-
will not be •'
1mm uTcfw-n triucs aud worships as are by men invented and appointed.
constrained' So the tlu'cc famous Jcws, wlio wcrc cast into the fiery
furnace for refusing to fall down, in a nonconformity to
the whole conforming world, before the golden image,
Dan. iii. 21.^ So thousands of Christ's witnesses, and of
late in those bloody Marian days, have rather chosen to
yield their bodies to all sorts of torments, than to subscribe
to doctrines, or practise worships, unto which th»3 states
and times (as Nebuchadnezzar to his golden image) have
compelled and urged them.
A chaste A chastc wifc will not only abhor to be restrained from
soul in God's
woisiiip.iiike her husband's bed as adulterous and polluted, but also
acliustewife. ■*■
abhor (if not much more) to be constrained to the bed of
a stranger. And what is abominable in corporal, is much
more loathsome in spii'itual whoredom and defilement.
The spouse of Christ Jesus, who could not find her
soul's beloved in the ways of his Avorship and ministry,
'^ [" Thus a man may find a knot anti complete." Reply of Cotton in
in a bulrush, yea, thus a man that Tiie Bloudy Tenent Wash'd— tmd
were disposed might find fault with made White in the Bloud of the
the comforts of God for not beinp; full Lambc, p. 4, edit. 1647.]
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 39
Cant, i., iii., and v. chapters, abhorred to turn aside to
otlier flocks, worships, &c., and to embrace the bosom of" a
false Christ, Cant. i. 8.
CHAP. IV.
Peace. The second distinction is this : — , riio second
" In points of doctrine some are fundamental, without discussed.
right belief whereof a man cannot be saved; others are
circumstantial and less principal, wherein a man may
differ in judgment without prejudice of salvation on either
part."
Truth. To this distinction I dare not subscribe, for
then I should everlastingly condemn thousands, and ten
thousands, yea, the whole generation of the righteous,
who since the falling away from the first primitive Chris- God's people
tian state or worship, have and do err fundamentally the very fun-
■*■ ^ _ _ damentals of
concerning the true matter, constitution, gathering, and j^^ibie wor-
governing of the church. And yet, far be it from any
pious breast to imagine that they are not saved, and that
their souls are not bound up in the bundle of eternal life.*'
We read of four sorts of spiritual, or Christian, founda-
tions in the New Testament.
I ijst, the foundation of all foundations, the corner-stone Four sorts
itself, jthe Lord Jesus, on whom all depend — persons, doc- foundations.
trinesj practices, 1 Cor. iii. [11.]
2. Ministerial foundations. The church is built upon
the foikidation of the apostles and pi'ophets, Ephes. ii. 20.
• [" Eundamental doctrines are of I speak of the former sort of these
two sorti : some hold forth the founda- only — the other sort I look at as less
tion of Christian religion — others con- principal, in comparison of these."
cern tho foundation of the church. Cotton's Reply, p. 5.]
40 tHE BLOUDY TENENT
3. The foundation of future rejoicing in the fruits of
obedience, 1 Tim. vi. [19.]
Srotj^eia, se- 4_ 'pj^c fouudation of doctrines, without the knowledp-e
/nfXtoi. The "'
ti.ms^of"th'e of which there can be no true profession of Christ, accord-
ligTon'or'^'' ing to the first institution, Heb. vi. [1, 2,] — the founda-
tion, or principles, of repentance from dead icorks, faith
towards God,-iihe doctrine of baptisms, laying on of hands,
the resurrection, and eternal judgment. In some of these,
to wit, those concerning baptisms and laying on of hands,
God's people will be found to be ignorant for many
hundred years ; and I yet cannot see it proved that light
is risen, I mean the light of the first institution, in practice.
God's people in their persons, heart-waking (Cant. v. 2),
in the life of personal grace, will yet be found fast asleep
in respect of public Christian worship.
cominR out God's iicoplc, in their persons, are His, most dear and
of Babel, not _ . . .
irsuca"' precious : yet in respect of the Christian worship they are
mingled amongst the Babylonians, from whence they are
called to come out, not locally, as some have said, for that v
belonged to a material and local Babel (and literal Babel
and Jerusalem have now no difference, John iv. 21), but
spiritually and mystically to come out from her sins and
abominations.
If Mr. Cotton maintain the true chiu'ch of Christ to
consist of the true matter of holy persons called out from ,
the Avorld (and the true form of union in a church gq^veru-
ment), and that also neither national, provincifj^'.l, nor
diocesan churches are of Christ's institution : how.j many
thousands of God's people of aU sorts, clergy^nd lij-^ity, as
they call them, will they find, both in former an^^d later
times, cajstivated in such national, provincial, and d iocesan
churches ? yea, and so for from living in, yea or kj (lowing
of any such churches, for matter and form, as ih^'j con-
ceive now only to be true, that initil of late vear' s, how
HBi
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS D. 41
few of God's people knew any other church than the The great ig-
parish church of dead stones or timber? It beinsr a late God's people
° concerning
marvellous lio-ht, revealed by Christ Jesus, the Sun of"}«"^'"''«
o ■> J ' of the true
righteousness, that his people are a company or church of '^'^"''*^'^-
living stones, 1 Pet. ii. 9.
And, however his own soul, and the souls of many Mr. Cotton
•'and all the
others, precious to God, are persuaded to separate from i'^'[ t^^'ifu
national, provincial, and diocesan churches, and to assemble ["ue'^anT'^"
•, x*111 J. ' j-l •! false church-
mto particular cliurcnes, yet, smce there are no parish es, and con-
churciies in England, but what are made up of the parish not yet dear
. -^ in the fun-
bounds withm such and such a compass of houses, and damentai
•■■ ^ matter of a
thftt such churches have been and are in constant de- chmxh^"
pendence on, and s.ibordination to the national church :
how can the New Enj^-lish particular churches join with
the old English parish c.iurches in so many ordinances
of word, prayer, singing, contribution, &:c., but they
must needs confess, that a^ yet their souls are far from
the knowledge of the foundation of a true Christian
church, whose matter must not only be living stones,
but also separated from the rubbish of anti-christian
confusions and desolations.
CHAP. V.
^, Peace. With lamentation, I may add, how can their
Sovils be clear in tliis foundation of the true Christian
matter, who persecute and oppress their own acknow-
ledged brethren, presenting light unto them about this
point ? But I shall now present you with Mr. Cotton's
third distinction. "In points of practice," saith he, "some
concern the weightier duties of the law, as what God we
worship, and with what kind of worship ; whether such,
42 THE 15LOUDY TENENT
as if it be right, fellowship with God is held; if false,
fellowship with God is lost."
Truth. It is worth the inquiry, what kind of worship
he intcndeth : for worship is of various signification.
^^^lether in general acceptation he mean the rightness
or corruptness of the church, or the ministry of the
church, or the ministrations of the word, prayer, seals,
&c.
The ti-uc mi- And bccausc it pleaseth the Spirit of God to make the
nistry a I'un-
Uameutai.; ministry one of the foundations of the Christian region,
Heb. vi. 1, 2, and also to make the ministry of the-'t^ortl
and prayer in the church to be two special works, evettiCW'
the apostles themselves, Acts vi. 2, \ shall desire it'ma^
be well considered in the fear of God."^
TheNewEn- First, conceming the ministrv of the word. The Nev^
glish minis- ...
ters exam- English ministers, when they Were new elected and or-
dained ministers in New England, must undeniaMy grant,
that at that time they were no ministers, notwithstanding'
their profession of standing so long in a true ninistry in
old England, whether received from the bishops, whicl'.
some have maintained true, or from the peoplej whioJi
Mr. Cotton and others better liked, and which ministry
was always accounted perpetual and indelible. I apply,
and ask, will it not follow, that if their ncAV ministry and
ordination be true, the former -was false? and if false, that
in the exercise of it, notwithstanding abilities, graces,
intentions, labours, and, by God's gracious, unpromi-c'.
and extraordinary blessing, some success, I 6:v\ , will li
not according to this distinction follow, that according to
visible rule, fellowship with God was lost?
' [" It is not truly said, tliat the religion, for it i;; only a foundation ol'
Spirit of God niaketh the ministry church order, nrtt of faith, orvfligioii."
one of the foundations of C'h.ristian Cotton's Hoplj; p. ».]
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS'd. 43
Secondly, concerning prayer. The New English minis- common
, . 1 . . ^ ■, . . piayer cast
tersliave disclamied and written ao-amst that worshippmo; otr, and wiit-
*-' J. X o ^gjj aeainst
of God by the common or set forms of prayer, which yet ^^ *'^'^ ^^"^
against
the New
English.
themselves practised in England, notwithstanding they
knew that many servants of God, in great sufferings,
Avitnessed against such a ministry of the word, and such a
ministry of prayer.
Peace. I could name the persons, time, and place, when
some of them were faithfully admonished for using of the
Common Prayer, and the arguments presented to them,
then seeming weak, but now acknowledged sound ; yet,
at that time, they satisfied their hearts with the practice
of the author of the Council of Trent, who used to read
only some of the choicest selected prayers in the mass-book,
which I confess was also their own practice in their using
of the Common Prayer. ** But now, according to this
distinction, I ask whether or no fellowship with God in
K-^uch prayers was lost ?
Truth. I could particularize other exercises of worship,
which cannot be denied, according to tliis distinction, to
oe of the weightier points of the law : to wit, what God
we worship, and with what kind of worship? wherein fellow-
ship with God, in many of our unclean and abominable
lyorships, hath been lost. Only upon these premises I
shall observe: first, that God's people, even the standard- g^^,^ ^^.^pi^
bearers and leaders of them, according to this distinction, Jh,>prd God
have worshipped God, in their sleepy ignorance, by such worships.
a kind of worship as wherein fellowship with God is lost ;
^ [In his Reply, Mr. Cotton affects Cotton, whose reply was to the effect,
to have forgotten these admonitions " that lie selected the good and best
and arguments; but Mr. Williams, in prayers in his use of that Ijook, as
his rejoinder, reminds him that once, the author of the Council of Trent
when riding together in^iompany with used to do." Cotton's Reply, p. 8;
Mr. Hooker to and from Sempringliani; Williams' Bloudy Tenent made yet
Mr. Williams did thus address Mr. more Bloudy, p. 1"_'.]
44 THE BLOUDY TENENT
yea also, that it is possible for tliem to do, after much
light is risen against such worship, and in particular,
brought to the eyes of such holy and worthy persons.
Secondly, there may be inward and secret fellowship
with God in false ministries of word and prayer, (for that
to the eternal praise of infinite mercy, beyond a word or
promise of God, I acknowledge^) when yet, as the distinc-
tion saith, in such worship, not being right, fellowship
with God is lost, and such a service or ministration must
be lamented and forsaken.
Thirdly, I observe that God's people may live and die
in such kinds of worship, notwithstanding that light from
God, publicly and privately, hath been presented to them,
able to convince; yet, not reaching to their conviction,
and forsaking of such ways, contrary to a conclusion afterj
Fundamen- Ward cxprcsscd ; to wit, " that fundamentals are so cleai^
tals of Chris- i i • i •
tian worship that a mau cannot but be convmced in conscience, anr
not so easy
and clear, therefore that such a person not being convinced, he
condemned of himself, and may be persecuted for sinni
against his conscience."
Fourthly, I observe, that in such a maintaining a clear!
ness of fundamentals or weightier points, and upon thai
ground a persecuting of men because they sin againsj
their consciences, Mr. Cotton measures that to others
which himself when he lived in such practices would not!
have had measured to himself. As first, that it might
have been affirmed of him, that in such practices he dif
sin against his conscience, having sufficient light shinin
about him.
Secondly, that he should or might lawfully have bee.
cut off by death or banishment, as an heretic, sinninr
against his own conscience.
i\
' It pleaseth God sometimes, beyond his promise, tO' convey blessings am
comfort to His, in false worships.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 45
And in this respect the speech of king James was a notable
, , . . speech of
notable to a great nonconformitant, converted, as is said, ting James
° to a great
by king James to conformity, and counselling the king "s°"tu"ne™'
afterward to persecute the nonconformists even unto p®"^^®*****"^-
death : " Thou beast," quoth the king, " if I had dealt so
with thee in thy nonconformity, where hadst thou been ?"
CHAP. VI.
Peace. The next distinction concerneth the manner of ^i^®^°^g^i^."
persons holding forth the aforesaid practices, not only the '"®^®'*-
weightier duties of the law, but points of doctrine and
worship less principal : —
"Some," saith he, "hold them forth in a meek and
peaceable way ; some with such arrogance and impetuous-
ness, as of itself tendeth to the disturbance of civil peace."
Truth. In the examination of this distinction we shall
discuss.
First, what is civil peace (wherein we shall vindicate
thy name the better).
Secondly, what it is to hold forth a doctrine, or practice,
in this impetuousness or arrogancy.
First, for civil peace, what is it but pax civitatis, the ^'^cltt'^
peace of the city, whether an English city, Scotch, or
Irish city, or further abroad, French, Spanish, Turkish
city, &c.
Thus it pleased the Father of lights to define it, Jer.
xxix. 7, Pray for the peace of the city ; which peace of
the city, or citizens, so compacted in a civil way of union,
may be entire, unbroken, safe, &c., notwithstanding so
many thousands of God's people, the Jews, were there in
bondage, and would neither be constrained to the worship
40 TITF. r.rouDY TENENT t^^
of tlic city Babel, nor restrained from so mncli of the
worship of the true God as they then could practice, as
is plain in the practice of the three worthies, Shadrach,
Meshach, and Abedncgo, as also of Daniel, Dan. iii. and
Dan. vi. — the peace of the city or kingdom being a far
different peace from the peace of the religion, or spiritual
worship, maintained and professed of the citizens. This
peace of their (worship which worship also in some cities being
Gods people various) being a false peace, God's people were and ought
must bo non- „ . t • • i
ronformi- to bc noncouformitants, not daring either to be restrained
tantetoevil. .
from the true, or constrained to false worship ; and yet
without breach of the civil or city peace, properly so called.
Peace. Hence it is that so many glorious and flourishing
cities of the world maintain their civil peace; yea, the
very Americans and wildest pagans keep the peace of
The differ- their towns or cities, though neither in one nor the other
tween spiri- call auv mail prove a true church of God in those places,
tualandcivil . .
peace. gjj^ conscqucntly no spiritual arid heavenly peace. The
peace spiritual, whether true or false, being of a higher
and far different nature from the peace of the place or
people, being merely and essentially civil and human.
The differ- Truth. Oh ! how lost are the sons of men in this point !
ciicc bc-
tween the To illustratc this : — the church, or company of worship-
spiritualand
civil state, pers, whether true or false, is like unto a body or college
of physicians in a city — like unto a corporation, society, or
company of East India or Turkey merchants, or any other
society or company in London ; Avhich companies may
hold their courts, keep their records, hold disputations,
and in matters concerning their society may dissent,
divide, break into schisms and factions, sue and implead
each other at the law, yea, Avholly break up and dissolve into
pieces and nothing, and yet the peace of the city not be
in the least measure impaired or disturbed ; because the
essence or being of the city, and so the well being and
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 47
peace thereof, is essentially distinct from those particular
societies; the city courts, city laws, city punishments
distinct from theirs. The city was before them, and
stands absolute and entire when such a corporation or
society is taken down. For instance further, the city or The civii
civil state of Ephesus was essentially distinct from the splrituares-
1 • n -r\' •!• PI ^ 1 • *• tate, and the
worship 01 JJiana in the city, or oi the whole city. Ao;am, oiunch of
^ . . . .; to ' Christ dis-
the church of Christ in Ephesus, which were God's people, tinct in
converted and called out from the worship of that city
unto Christianity, or worship of God in Christ, was dis-
tinct from both.
Now suppose that God remove the candlestick from
Ephesus, yea, though the whole worship of the city of
Ephesus should be altered, yet, if men be true and
honestly ingenuous to city covenants, combinations, and
principles, all this might be without the least impeach-
ment or infringement of the peace of the city of Ephesus.
Thus in th-;. city of Smyriiffwas the city itself or civil
estate one thing, the spiritual or religious state of Smyrna
another : the church of Christ in Smyrna distinct
from them both. And the synagogue of the Jews,
whether literally Jews, as some think, or mystically false
Christians, as others, called the synagogue of Satan, Rev. ii.,
[was] distinct from all these. And notwithstanding these
spiritual oppositions in point of Avorship and religion, yet
hear we not the least noise — nor need avc, if men keep but
the bond of civility, of any civil breach, or breach of civil
peace amongst them ; and to persecute God's people there
for religion, that only was a breach of civility itself.
L
48
THE BLOUDY TENENT
CHAP. VII.
Peace. Now to the second query, Avhat it is to hold forth
doctrine or practice in an arrogant or impetuous way ?
The answer- Truth. Although it hath not pleased Mr. Cotton to
scure in ge- dcclarc what is this arrogant or impetuous holdin"; forth of
neials. , ...
doctrine or practice tending to disturbance of civil peace,
I cannot but express my sad and sorrowful observation,
how it pleaseth God to leave him as to take up the common
reproachful accusation of the accuser of God's children :
God's meek- ^^ ^^^^' ^^^^ they are arrogant and impetuous. Which
use fo'bo"'^ charge, together with that of obstinacy, pertinacity, pride,
rogant and troublers of thc city, &c., Satan commonly loads the meek-
impetuous. - , . . . ,
est 01 the saints and witnesses or Jesus with.
To wipe off, therefore, these foul blurs and aspersions
from the fair and beautiful* face of the spouse of Jesus, I
Six cases shall sclcct and propose five or six cases, for which God's
wherein . • ii i . o i i
Gods people witucsscs. 111 all agcs and generations or men, nave been
have been
boidandzca- charged with arrogance, impetuousness, &c., and yet the
lous, yet not C to ' 1 j ^ j
arrogant. Q^^j ^f hcavcn, and Judge of all men, hath graciously
discharged them from such crimes, and maintained and
avowed them for his faithful and peaceable servants.
Christ Jesus First, God's pcoplc havc proclaimed, taught, disputed,
cipies teach for divcrs months together, a new religion and worship,
publicly a . . . '^
new doc- contrary to the worship projected in the town, city, or
?CTe"nf"fiom ^^^^^ Avhcrc they have lived, or where they have travelled,
irofessed!''" as did the Lord Jesus himself over all Galilee, and the
apostles after Him in all places, both in the synagogues
and market-places, as appears Acts xvii. 2, 17 ; Acts xviii.
4, 8. Yet this is no arrogance nor impetuousness.
God's ser- Secondly, God's servants have been zealous for their
oSsandTboidLord and Master, even to the very faces of the highest,
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 49
and concerning the persons of the highest, so far as they to tiie faces
have opposed the truth of God : so Elijah to the face of est.
Ahab, " It is not I, but thou, and thy father's house, that [i KinKs
troublest Isi^aeh" So the Lord Jesus concerning Herod, ^^"^" ^^'^
Go, tell that fox. So Paul, God delivered me from the f^uke xiii.
mouth of the lion; and to Ananias, Thou whited icall ; and [Acts xxiii.
yet in all this no arrogance, nor impetuousness.
Thirdly, God's people have been immoveable, constant, God's people
and resolved to the death, in refusing to submit to false todeaTh.^'^
worships, and in preaching and professing the true worship,
contrary to the express command of public authority. So
the three famous worthies against the command of Nebu-
chadnezzar, and the uniform conformity of all nations
agreeing iipon a false worship, Dan. iii. So the apostles,
Acts iv. and v., and so the witnesses of Jesus in all ages,
who loved not their lives to the death. Rev. xli,, not re-
garding sweet life nor bitter death, and yet not arrogant,
nor impetuous.
Fourthly, God's people, since the coming of the King ^,°f :^^i'n''*
of Israel, the Lord Jesus, have openly and constantly S'^fhe'''
professed, that no civil magistrate, no king, nor Caesar, King to uie
. ^ . conscience.
have any power over the souls or consciences oi their
subjects, in the matters of God and the crown of Jesus ;
but the civil magistrates themselves, yea, kings and Caesars,
are bound to subject their own souls to the ministry and
church, the power and government of this Lord Jesus,
the King of kings. Hence was the charge against the
apostles (false in civil, but true in spirituals) that they
affirmed that there was another King, one Jesus, Acts xvii.
7. And, indeed, this was the great charge against the
Lord Jesus himself, which the Jews laid against him,
and for which he suffered death, as appears by the accusa-
tion written over his head upon the gallows, John xix. 19,
Jesus of Nazareth, Kinrj of the Jews.
E
50 THE BLOUDY TENENT
That Christ This was and is the sum of all true preaching 'of the
alone over pfospel. Or fflad uews, viz., that God anointed Jesus to be
conscience is " ■^ "-^
tiie sum of ^ije goie King and Governor of all the Israel of God in
all true o
preaching, gpi^.jtual and soul causes, Ps. ii. 9 ; Acts ii. 36. Yet this
kingly power of His, he resolved not to manage in His
own person, but ministerially in the hands of such messen-
gers which he sent forth to preach and baptize, and to
such as believed that word they preached, John xvii.
And yet here no arrogance, nor impctuousncss.
God's people 5^ God's Tjcople, in dcliverinG; the mind and will of
Lave sccnied i x ^ o
Irs of^'cTvVi Grot^ concerning the kingdoms and civil states where they
'^^^^''' have lived, have seemed in all show of common sense and
rational policy, if men look not higher with the eye of
faith, to endanger and overthroAV the very civil state, as
appeareth by all Jeremiah's preaching and counsel to king
Zedckiah, his princes and people, insomuch that the charge
of the princes against Jeremiah was, that he discouraged
the army from fighting against the Babylonians, and
Aveakcned the land from its own defence ; and this charge
in the eye of reason, seemed not to be unreasonable, or
unrighteous, Jer. xxxvii. and xxxviii.; and yet in Jeremiah
no arrogance, n.or impetuousness.
God's word 6. Lastly, God's people, by their preaching, disputing,
the occasion ^q j^g^yg bccu, thougli uot tlic causc, vct accidentally
of tumults. ' ' o 'J -z
the occasion of great contentions, and divisions, yea,
tumults and uproars, in towns and cities where they have
lived and come ; and yet neither their doctrine nor them-
selves arrogant nor impetuous, however so charged: for
thus the Lord Jesus discovereth men's false and secure
suppositions, Luke xii. 51, Suppose ye that I am come to.
give peace on the earth ? I tell you, nay ; but rather division ;
for from henceforth shall there he Jive in one house divided,
three against two, and two against three, the father shall be
divided against the son and the son against the father, &c.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS D. 51
And thus upon the occasion of the apostles' preaching the
kingdom and worship of God in Christ, were most com-
monly uproars and tumults wherever they came. For
instance, those strange and monstrous uproars at Iconium,
at Ephesus, at Jerusalem, Acts xiv. 4 ; Acts xix. 29, 40 ;
Acts xxi. 30, 31.
CHAP. VIIL
Peace. It will be said, dear Truth, what the Lord Jesus [i obj]
and his messengers taught was truth ; but the question is .
about error.
Truth. I answer. This distinction now in discussion
concerns not truth or error, but the manner of holdino-
forth or divulging.
I acknowledge that such may be the way and md,uner
of holding forth, either with railing or reviling, daring or
challenging speeches, or with force of arms, swords, guns,
prisons, &c., that it may not only tend to break, but may
actually break the civil peace, or peace of the city.
Yet these instances propounded are cases of great oj^po- The in-
sition and spiritual hostility, and occasions of breach of posed cany
a groat show
civil peace ; and yet as the borders, or matter, Avere of of impetu-
■•• •' ousness, j'ct
gold, so the specks, or manner, (Cantic. i. [11,]) were of ^J'/p^J™''''
silver : both matter and manner pure, holy, peaceable, and ^^^°"
inoffensive.
Moreover, I answer. That it is possible and common for
persons of soft and gentle nature and spirits, to hold out
falsehood with more seeming meekness and peaceableness,
than the Lord Jesus or his servants did or do hold forth
the true and everlasting gospel. So that the answerer
would be requested to explain what he means by this
E 2
52 THE BLOUDY TENENT
arrogant and impetuous holding forth of any doctrine,
which very manner of holding forth tends to break civil
peace, and comes under the cognizance and correction of
the civil magistrate, lest he build the sepulchre of the
prophets, and say, Ij ice had been in the Phariseei days, the
Roman emperor's days, or the bloody Marian days, we would
not have been partakers with them in the Mood of the prophets.
Matt, xxlii. 30, who were charged with arrogance and
impetuousness.
CHAP. IX.
[2 0bj.] Peace. It will here be said, whence then ariseth civil
dissensions and uproars about matters of religion?
The true Trutli. I auswcr : When a kingdom or state, town or
muits at the family, lies and lives in the guilt of a false god, false
preaching ol i • «
the word. Christ, false worship, no wonder if sore eyes be troubled
at the appearance of the light, be it never so sweet. Xo
wonder if a body full of corrupt humours be troubled at
strong, though wholesome, physic — if persons sleepy and
loving to sleep be troubled at the noise of shrill, though
silver, alarums. Xo wonder if Adonijah and all his com-
pany be amazed and troubled at the sound of the right
heir, king Solomon, 1 Kings i. [41, 49,] — if the husband-
men were troubled when the Lord of the vineyard sent
servant after servant, and at last his only son, and they
beat, and wounded, and killed even the son himself, be-
cause they meant themselves to seize upon the inheritance,
unto which they had no right. Matt. xxi. 38. Hence all
those tumults about the apostles in the Acts, &c. Where-
as, good eyes are not so troubled at light; vigilant and
watchful persons, loyal and faithful, are not so troubled at
the true, no, nor at a false religion of Jew or Gentile.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 53
Jecondly. Breach of civil peace may arise when false ^u^''^°^'"'f
and idolatrous practices are held forth, and yet no breach of eXrs!^^'"^
civil peace from the doctrine or practice, or the manner of
holding forth, but from that wrong and preposterous way
of suppressing, preventing, and extinguishing such doc-
trines or practices by weapons of wrath and blood, whips,
stocks, imprisonment, banishment, death, &c.; by which
men commonly are persuaded to convert heretics, and to
cast out unclean spirits, which only the finger of God can
do, that is, the mighty power of the Spirit in the word.
Hence the town is in an uproar, and the country takes ^jj^^^pei^
the alarum to expel that fog or mist of error, heresy, bias- da^/kne^g.
phemy, as is supposed, with swords and guns. Whereas
it is light alone, even light from the bright shining Sun
of Righteousness, which is able, in the souls and con-
sciences of men, to dispel and scatter such fogs and dark-
ness.
Hence the sons of men, as David speaks in another case,
Ps. xxxix. [6,] disquiet themselves in vain, and unmerci-
fully disquiet others, as, by the help of the Lord, in the
sequel of this discourse shall more appear.
CHAP. X.
Peace. Now the last distinction is this: "Persecution
for conscience is either for a rightly informed conscience,
or a blind and erroneous conscience."
Truth. Indeed, both these consciences are persecuted ; pereecutors
but lamentably blind and erroneous Avill those consciences S'^^andV-
shortly appear to be, which out of zeal for God, as is pre- sciences.
tended, have persecuted either. And heavy is the doom
of those blind guides and idol shepherds, whose right eye
54 THE BLOUDY TENENT
God's finger of jealousy hath put out, who flattering the
ten horns, or worldly powers, persuade them what excel-
lent and faithful service they perform to God, in perse-
cuting both these consciences ; either hanging up a rightly
informed conscience, and therein the Lord Jesus himself,
between two malefactors, or else killing the erroneous and
the blind, like Saul, out of zeal to the Israel of God, the
poor Gibeonites, whom it pleased God to permit to live ;
and yet that hostility and cruelty used against them, as
the repeated judgment year after year upon the whole
land after told them, could not be pardoned until the death
of the persecutor, Saul [and] his sons, had appeased the
Lord's displeasure, 2 Sam. xxi.
CHAP. XL
Peace. After explication in these distinctions, it pleaseth
the answerer to give his resolution to the question in four
particulars.
First, that he holds it " not lawful to persecute any for
conscience' sake rightly informed, for in persecuting such,"
saith he, " Christ himself is persecuted." For which
reason, truly rendered, he quotes, Acts ix. 4, Saul, Saul,
tchj j)ersecutcst thou me ?
Truth. He that shall read this conclusion over a thou-
sand times, shall as soon find dai-kness in the bright beams
of the sun, as in this so clear and shining a beam of Truth;
viz., that Christ Jesus, in his truth, must not be persecuted.
Yet, this I must ask, for it will be admired by all sober
men, what should be the cause or inducement to the
answerer's mind to lay down such a position or thesis as
this is, It is not lawful to persecute tlic Lord Jesus ?
I
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 55
Search all scriptures, histories, records, monuments; ^^,!,Pf^ciiHst
consult with all experiences ; did ever Pharaoh, Saul, ?o"persecute
Ahab, Jezebel, Scribes and Pharisees, the Jews, Herod,
the bloody Neros, Gardiners, Bonners, pope, or devil
himself, profess to persecute the Son of God, Jesus as
Jesus, Christ as Christ, without a mask or covering?
No, saith Pharaoh, the Israelites are idle, and therefore
speak they of sacrificing. David is risen up in a con-
spiracy against Saul, therefore persecute him. Naboth
hath blasphemed God and the king, therefore stone him.
Christ is a seducer of the people, a blasphemer against
God, and traitor against Csesar, therefore hang him.
Christians are schismatical, factious, heretical, therefore
persecute them. The devil hath deluded John Huss,
therefore crown him with a paper of devils, and burn
him, &c.
Peace. One thing I see apparently in the Lord's over-
ruling the pen of this worthy answerer, viz., a secret
whispering from heaven to him, that although his soul
aim at Christ, and hath wi'ought much for Christ in many
sincere intentions, and God's merciful and patient accept-
ance, yet he hath never left the tents of such who think
they do God good service in killing the Lord Jesus in his
servants. And yet they say, if we had been in the days
of our fathers, in queen Mary's days, &c., we would never
have consented to such persecution. And therefore, when
they persecute Christ Jesus in his truths or servants, they
say, "Do not say you are persecuted for the word, for
Christ's sake : for we hold it not lawful to persecute Jesus
Christ."
Let me also add a second: So far as he hath been a
guide, by preaching for persecution, I say, wherein he
hath been a guide and leader, by misinterpreting and
applying the writings of truth, so far, I say, his own
56 THE ULOUDY TENENT
inoutli and haucls shall judge (I hope not his person, but)
his actions; for the Lord Jesus hath suffered by him,
Acts ix. 5. And if the Lord Jesus himself were present,
Himself should suffer that in his own person, which his
servants witnessing' his truth do suffer for his sake.
CHAP. XII.
Peace. Their second conclusion is this : " It is not
lawful to persecute an erroneous and blind conscience,
even in fundamental and weighty points, till after admo-
nition once or twice, Tit. iii. 11, and then such consciences
may be persecuted ; because the word of God is so clear in
fundamental and weighty points, that such a person cannot
but sin against his conscience, and so being condemned of
himself, that is, of his conscience, he may be persecuted
for sinnino; against his own conscience."^
Truth. I answer. In that great battle between the Lord
Jesus and the devil, it is observable that Satan takes up
the weapons of scripture, and such scripture which in show
and colour was excellent for his purpose ; but in this third
of Titus, as Solomon speaks of the birds of heaven, Prov. i.
* [" Tliough I say, tliat it is not conscience . ... It was no part of
lawful to persecute any, though erring my words or meaning, to say, that
in fundamental and weighty points, every lierctic, tliough erring in some
till after once or twice admonition, T fundamental and weighty points, and
do not therefore say, that after once for the same excommunicated, shall
or twice admonition, then such con- forthAvith be punished by the civil
sciences may be persecuted. But magistrate ; unless it do afterwards
that if such a man, after svch admo- appear that he break forth further,
nition, shall still persist iti the error either into blasphemy, or idolatry, or
nfltis way, and be therefore punished, seduccment of others to his lieretical
he is not persecuted for cause of con- pernicious ways." Cotton's Reply,
science, but for sin7iin/j against his p. 27.]
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 57
[17,] a man may evidently see the snare : and I know the
time is coming wherein it shall be said, Surely in vain the
net is laid in the sight oft\\Q saints (heavenly birds).
So palpably gross and thick is the mist and fog which
Satan hath raised about this scripture, that he that can but
see men as trees in matters of God's worship, may easily
discern what a wonderful deep sleep God's people are fallen
into concerning the visible kingdom of Christ; insomuch
that this third of Titus, which through fearful profanations
hatli so many hundred years been the pretended bulwark
and defence of all the bloody wolves, dens of lions, and
mountains of leopards, hunting and devouring the wit-
nesses of Jesus, should now be the refuge and defence
of (as I hope) the lambs and little ones of Jesus : yet, in
this point, so preaching and practising so unlike to them-
selves, to the Lord Jesus, and lamentably too like to His
and their persecutors.
CHAP. XIII.
Peace. Bright Truth, since this place of Titus is such a
pretended bulwark for persecuting of heretics, and under
that pretence of persecuting all thy followers, I beseech
you by the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness,
scatter these mists, and unfold these particulars out of the
text : —
First. What this man is that is an heretic.
Secondly. How this heretic is condemned of himself.
Thirdly. What is this first and second admonition, and
by whom it is supposed to be given.
Fourthly. What is this rejecting of Him, and by whom
it is supposed this rejection was to be made.
58 THE BLOUDY TENENT
What is Truth. First, what is this heretic? I find him com-
ineant by ■, ■, r> i t i • ^ • •/>!
/iM,/,vin monly denned to be such an one as is obstinate in tunda-
Titiis. ''
mentals, and so also I conceive the answerer seems to
resent him, saying, that the apostle renders this reason
why after once and twice admonition he ought to be per-
secuted; because in fundamental and principal points of
doctrine and worship, the word of God is so clear, that the
heretic cannot but be convinced in his own conscience.
But of this reason, I find not one tittle mentioned in
this scripture. For although he saith such an one is con-
demned of himself, yet he saith not, nor will it follow, that
fundamentals are so clear, that after first and second
admonition, a person that submits not to them is con-
demned of himself, any more than in lesser points. This
eleventh verse hath reference to the former verses. Titus,
an evangelist, a preacher of glad news, abiding here with
the church of Christ at Crete, is required by Paul to
avoid, to reject, and to teach the church to reject, gene-
alogies, disputes, and unprofitable questions about the law.
Such a like charge it Is as he gave to Timothy, left also
an evangelist at Ephesus, 1 Tim. i. 4.
If It should be objected, what Is to be done to such
contentious, vain strivers about genealogies and questions
unprofitable? — The apostle seems plainly to answer. Let
him be once and twice admonished.
Obj. Yea, but what if once and twice admonition prevail
not?
The apostle seems to answer, aJp^rticoi' arOpwTrop; and
that Is, the man that is wilfully obstinate after such once
and twice admonition, reject him.
With this scripture agrees that of 1 Tim. vl. 4, 5, where
Timothy is commanded to withdraw himself from such
who dote about questions and strifes of words.
All which arc points of a lower and Inferior nature, not
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 59
properly falling within the terms or notions of those
{aroixHo) first principles and {^ejuaXiovq) foundations of
the Christian profession, to wit, repentance from dead
works, faith towards God, the doctrine of baptisms, and
of laying^ on of hands, the resurrection, and eternal judg-
ment, Heb. vi. 2, &c.
Concerning these fundamentals (although nothing is so
little in the Christian Avorship, but may be referred to one
of these six, yet) doth not Paul to Timothy or Titus
speak in those places by me alleged, or of any of these,
as may evidently appear by the context and scope.
The beloved spouse of Christ is no receptacle for any
filthy person, obstinate in any filthiness against the purity
of the Lord Jesus, who hath commanded his people to
purge out the old leaven, not only greater portions, but
a little leaven which will leaven the whole lump ; and
therefore this heretic, or obstinate person in these vain
and unprofitable questions, was to be rejected, as well as
if his obstinacy had been in greater matters.
Again, if there were a door or Avindow left open to vain
and unprofitable questions, and sins of smaller nature,
how apt are persons to cover [them] with a silken cover-
ing, and to say. Why, I am no heretic in fundamentals,
spare me in this or that little one, this or that opinion or
practice, these are of an inferior, circumstantial nature, &c.
So th'^ coherence with the former verses, and the scope
of the ^iixc-tViGod in this and other like scriptures being
carefully observed, this Greek word heretic is no more in The word /*«-
•' rrtiC general-
true English, and in truth, than an obstinate and wilful '^ mistaken.
person in the church of Crete, striving and contending
about those unprofitable questions and genealogies, &:c.;
and [it] is not such a monster intended in this place, as
most interpreters run upon, to wit, one obstinate in funda-
mentals, and, as the answerer makes the apostle to write.
60 THE BLOUDY TENENT
in such fundamentals and principal points, wherein the
word of God is so clear that a man cannot but be con-
vinced in conscience, and therefore is not persecuted for
matter of conscience, but for sinning against his conscience.
CHAP. XIV.
Peace. Now, in the second place, what is this self-
condemnation ?
Truth. The apostle seemeth to make this a ground of
the rejecting of such a person — because he is subverted
and sinneth, being condemned of himself It will appear
upon due search, that tliis self-condemning is not here
intended to be in heretics (as men say) in fundamentals
only; but, as it is meant here, in men obstinate in the
lesser questions, &c.
First, he is subverted, or turned crooked, e^lorpaTrrai, a
word opposite to straightness, or rightness. So that the
scope is, as I conceive — upon true and faithful admonition
once or twice, the pride of heart, or heat of wrath, draws
a veil over the eyes and heart, so that the soul is turned
off or loosed from the checks of truth.
Secondly, he sinneth, a/napravei ; that is, bei.ig sub-
verted, or turned aside, he sinneth, or wanders *"om the
path of truth, and is condemned by him^dir, w'/tokcitci-
K^iTogi that is, by the secret checks and whisperings of
his own conscience, which avIII take God's part against a
man's self, in smiting, accusing, &c.
Checks of Which checks of conscience we find even in God's own
conscience.
dear people, as is most admirably opened in the fifth of
Canticles, in those sad, drowsy, and unkind passages of
the spouse, in her answer to the knocks and calls of the
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 61
Lord Jesus ; Avhicli God's people, in all their awakenings,
acknowledge how slightly they have listened to the checks
of their own consciences. This the answerer pleaseth to
call sinning against liis conscience, for which he may law-
fully be persecuted : to wit, for sinning against his con-
science.
Wliich conclusion — though painted over with the ver-
milion of mistaken scripture, and that old dream of Jew
and Gentile that the crown of Jesus will consist of out-
ward material gold, and his sword be made of iron or
steel, executing judgment in his church and kingdom by
corporal punishment — I hope, by the assistance of the
Lord Jesus, to manifest it to be the overtvirning and
rooting up the very foundations and roots of all true
Christianity, and absolutely denying the Lord Jesus, the
great anointed, to be yet come in the flesh.
CHAP. XV.
This will appear, if we examine the two last queries of
this place of Titus ; to wit.
First. What this admonition is ?
Secondly. What is the rejection here intended? Reject
him.
First, then, Titus, unto whom this epistle and these
directions were written, and in him to all that succeed him
in the like work of the gospel to the world's end, was no
minister of the civil state, armed with the majesty and
terror of a material sword, who might for oiFences against
the civil state inflict punishments upon the bodies of men
by imprisonments, whippings, fines, banishment, death.
Titus was a minister of the gospel, or glad tidings, armed
62 THE BLOUDY TENENT
only with the spiritual sword of the word of Gotl, and
[with] such spiritual weapons as (yet) tlu'ough God were
mighty to the casting down of strongholds, yea, every
high thought of the highest head and heart in the world,
2 Cor. X. 4.
What is the Therefore, these first and second admonitions were not
first and se- . ., ^ • ^ , i
cond admo- civil or corporal punishments on men s persons or purses,
which courts of men may lawfully inflict upon malefactors ;
but they were the reprehensions, convictions, exhortations,
and persuasions of the word of the eternal God, charged
home to the conscience in the name and presence of the
Lord Jesus, in the midst of the church. "Wliich being
despised and not hearkened to, in the last place follows
rejection ; which is not a cutting off by heading, hanging,
burning, &c., or an expelling of the country and coasts ;
neither [of] which (no, nor any lesser civil punishment)
Titus, nor the church at Crete, had any power to exercise.
What the re- But it was that dreadful cutting off from that visible head
jectingofthe .
heretic was. r^^^d body, Christ Jesus and his church ; that purging out
of the old leaven from the lump of the saints ; the putting
away of the evil and wicked person from the holy land
and commonwealth of God's Israel, 1 Cor. v. [6, 7.]-
Where it is observable, that the same word used by
ni7''Tn ^ the ^^oses for putting a malefactor to death, in typical Israel,
miT'spir?tua1 ^y sword, stouing, &c.. Dent. xiii. 5, is here used by Paul
excora'muni- for tlic Spiritual killing, or cutting off by excommunication,
cation, in the ,^^ ir,-r» "^7 •? o
gospel. 1 Cor. V. l.i, Jr'ut aioay that evil person, &c.
'^ [" In alleging that place, I in- xxxv. G Sure it is the Lord
tended no other persecution, but the Jesus accountcth it a persecution to
church's against such an heretic by his disciples, to be delivered up into
excommunication Verily ex- the synagogues, and to be cast tortli
communication is a persecution, and out of the synagogues, Luke xxi. 12,
a lawful persecution, if the cause be Avith John xvi. 2." Cotton's Reply,
just ofl-ence; as the angel of the Lord p. 32.]
is said to persecute the wicked, Psal.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 63
^ovr, I desire the answerer, and any, in the holy awe
and fear of God, to consider, that —
From Avhom the first and second admonition was to
proceed, from them also was the rejecting or casting out
to proceed, as before. But not from the civil magistrate,
to whom Paul writes not this epistle, and who also is not
bound once and twice to admonish, but may speedily
punish, as he sees cause, the persons or purses of delin-
quents against his civil state ; but from Titus, the minister
or angel of the church, and from the church with him,
were these first and second admonitions to proceed.
And, therefore, at last also, this rejecting : which can be
no other but a casting out, or excommunicating of him
from their church society.
Indeed, this rejecting is no other than that avoiding
which Paul Avrites of to the church of Christ at Rome,
Rom. xvi. 1 7 ; which avoiding, however wofully perverted
by some to prove persecution, belonged to the governors
of Christ's church and kingdom in Rome, and not to the
Roman emperor, for him to rid and ai'oid the world of
them by bloody and cruel persecution.
CHAP. XVI.
Peace. The third conclusion is — in points of lesser J^J^yj'^^^^
moment there ought to be a toleration. discussed.
Which though I acknowledge to be the truth of God,
yet three things are very observable in the manner of
lavin.o- it down : for Satan useth excellent arrows to bad satan-s po-
•f >= ^ licy.
marks, and sometimes beyond the intent, and hidden from
the eye of the archer.
First, saith he, such a person is to be tolerated till God J^e an^^^er-
may be T>lea=e-l to reveal his truth to him. toleration.
64 THE BLOUDY TENENT
Patience to Ti'uth. Tliis is Well obscrvcd by you : for indeed tliis if
bo used to-
Tsuo^'"^ <•?■ the very ground why the apostle calls for meekness and
gentleness toward all men, and toward such as oppose
themselves, 2 Tim. ii. [25] ; because there is a peradven-
ture, or it may be ; " It may be, God may give them
repentance.^'' That God that hath shown mercy to one,
may show mercy to another. It may be, that eycsalve
that anointed one man's eye Avho was blind and opposite,
may another as blind and opposite. He that hath given
repentance to the husband, may give it to his wife, &c.
Jfl^OTrltn^ Hence the soul that is lively and sensible of mercy
cy!''foward "^ reccivcd to itself in former blindness, opposition, and
in their ^^ enmity against God, cannot but be patient and gentle
and opposi- toward the Jews, who yet deny the Lord Jesus to be
come, and justify their forefathers in murdering of him :
toward the Turks, who acknowledge Christ a great pro-
phet, yet less than Mahomet : yea, to all the several sorts
of anti-christians, who set up many a false Christ instead
of him : and, lastly, to the pagans, and wildest sorts of the
sons of men, who have not yet heard of the Father, nor
the Son : and to all these sorts, Jews, Turks, anti-
christians, pagans, when they oppose the light presented
to them, in the sense of its own former opposition, and
that God peradventure may at last give repentance. I
add, such a soul will not only be patient, but earnestly
and constantly pray for all sorts of men, that out of them
God's elect may be called to the fellowship oi Chrid
Jesus; and, lastly, not only pray, but endeavour, to its
utmost ability, their participation of the same grace and
mercy."'
' [" And for the civil state, we err in fundamentals. Ni .. nor would
know no ground they have to perse- I exempt anti-christians either from
cute Jews, or Turks, or other pagans, toleration, notwithstaudingtheirfundn-
for cause of religion, though they all. mental errors, unless after conviction
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS D. 65
That great rock upon which so many gallant ships mis-
carry, viz., that such persons, false prophets, heretics, &c.,
were to be put to death in Israel, I shall, with God's
assistance, remove. As also that fine silken covering of
the image, viz., that such persons ought to be put to
death, or banished, to prevent the infecting and seducing
of others, I shall, with God's assistance, in the following
discourse pluck off.
Secondly, I observe from the scriptures he quoteth for The answer-
1 • 1 • -r-»i •! ••• r wn i t» • r -i -i er confounds
this toleration, ir^hil. m. 17 , and Kom. xiv. 1 — 41, how thechi,rches
closely, yet I hope unadvisedly, he makes the churches of '^'^^ ^'"'^^•
Christ at Philippi and Eome all one with the cities uppf a^d
Philippi and Rome, in which the churches were, and to °™^'
whom only Paul wrote. As if what these churches in
Philippi and Rome must tolerate amongst themselves,
that the cities Philippi and Rome must tolerate in their
citizens : and what these churches must not tolerate, that
these cities, Philippi and Rome, must not tolerate within
the compass of the city, state, and jurisdiction.
Truth. Upon that ground, by undeniable consequence,
these cities, Philippi and Rome, were bound not to tolerate
themselves, that is, the cities and citizens of Philippi and
Rome, in their own civil life and being ; but must kill or
expel themselves from their own cities, as being idolatrous
worshippers of other gods than the true God in Jesus
Christ.
But as the lily is amongst the thorns, so is Christ's Difference
between the
love amons; the daughters ; and as the apple-tree anions: P,'^"'''^'' f "^
o o ' rr tp the world.
the trees of the forest, so is her beloved among the sons ;
they still continue to seduce simple tious conspiracies against the lives
souls into their damnable and per- and states of such princes as will not
nicious heresies: as into the worship submit their consciences to the bishop
r>f false gods, into confidence of their of Rome." Cotton's Reply, p. 33.]
"" 'nerits for justification, into sedi-
E
66 THE BLOUDY TENENT
80 great a difFcrence is there between the church in a
city or country, and the civil state, city, or country in
which it is.
No less then (as David in another case, Ps. ciii. [11],
as far as the heavens are from the earth) are they that are
truly Christ's (that is, anointed truly with the Spirit of"
Christ) [different] from many thousands who love not the
Lord Jesus Christ, and yet are and must be permitted in
the world, or civil state, although they [i. e., the world,
&c.] have no right to enter into the gates of Jerusalem,
the church of God.
Thechuvcii And thIs is the more carefully to be minded, because
uiul civil ,.,.,,,.. ,
state coiifu- wlicncver a toleration of others religion and conscience is
eedly made
all one. pleaded for, such as are (I hope in truth) zealous for God,
readily produce plenty of scriptures M^ritten to the church,
both before and since Christ's comino; all commanding
and pressing the putting forth of the unclean, the cutting
off the obstinate, the purging out the leaven, rejecting of
heretics. As if because briars, thorns, and thistles may
not be in the garden of the church, therefore they must
all be plucked up out of the Avilderness. "\Miereas he
that is a briar, that is, a Jew, a Turk, a pagan, an antl-
christian, to-day, may be, when the Avord of the Lord
runs freely, a member of Jesus Christ to-moi*row, cut out
of the wild olive and planted into the true.
Persecutors Peace. Thirdly, from this toleration of persons but
terthe°we.s- holding Icsscr errors, I observe the unmercifulness of
sodness pro- , • <> i i t ^
mised to the such doctriiics and hearts, as if they had f oro-otten the
merciful, •' ^
Matt. V. [7] blessedness; Blessed are the merciful, for they shall obtain
mercy. Matt. v. [7.] He that Is slightly and but a little
hurt, shall be suffered, and means vouchsafed for his cure.
But the deep Avounded sinners, and leprous, ulcerous, and
those of bloody Issues twelve years together, and those
which have been bowed down tliirty-eight years of ''■--"
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd- 67
life, they must not be suffered, until peradventure God
may give them repentance. But either it is not lawful
for a godly magistrate to rule and govern such a people,
as some have said, or else if they be under government,
and reform not to the state religion after the first and
second admonition, the civil magistrate is bound to per-
secute, &c.
Truth. Such persons have need, as Paul to the Romans,
chap. xii. 1, to be besought by the mercy of God to put on
bowels of mercy toward such as have neither wronged
them in body nor goods, and therefore justly should not be
punished in their goods or persons.
CHAP. XVII.
Peace. I shall now trouble you, dear Truth, but with
one conclusion more, which is this, viz., that if a man hold
forth error with a boisterous and arrogant spirit, to the dis-
turbanceof the civil peace, he ought to be punished, &c.
Truth. To tliis I have spoken to, confessing that if any
man commit aught of those things wliich Paul was accused
of. Acts XXV. 11, he ought not to be spared, yea, he ought
not, as Paul saith, in such cases to refuse to die.
But if the matter be of another nature, a spiritual and what per-
ch vine nature, I have written before in many cases, and guiity of
. . , ^ breach of
might m many more, that the worship which a state pro- "vii peace.
fesseth may be contradicted and preached against, and yet
no breach of civil peace. And if a breach follow, it is not
made by such doctrines, but by the boisterous and violent
opposers of them.
Such persons only break the city's or kingdom's peace. The most
who cry out for prison and swords against such who cross wongfuiiy
F 2
accused of
peace-break
68 THE BLOUDY TENENT
their judgment or practice in religion. For as Joseph's
mistress accused Joseph of uncleanness, and calls out for
civil violence against him, when Joseph was chaste and
herself guilty, so, commonly, the meek and peaceable of
the earth are traduced as rebels, factious, peace-breakers,
although they deal not with the state or state matters, but
matters of divine and spiritual nature, when their traducers
are the only unpeaceable, and guilty of breach of civil
peace.*
Peace. We are now come to the second part of the
answer, which is a particular examination of such grounds
as are brought against such persecution.
The first sort of grounds are from the scriptures.
CHAP. XVIII.
The exami- First, Matt. xiii. 30, 38, " Because Christ commandeth
what is to let alone the tares to grow up together Avith the wheat,
mcatif by the m i i
tares and the until tllC harvCSt.
command of
the Lord Unto wlucli lic answcrctli : " That tares are not briars
Jesus to let
them alone, j^jjj tlioms, but partly hypocrites, like unto the godly, but
indeed carnal, as the tares are like to wheat, but are not
wheat ; or partly such corrupt doctrines or practices as
are indeed unsound, but yet such as come very near the
truth (as tares do to the wheat), and so near, that good
men may be taken with them; and so the persons in
whom they grow cannot be rooted out but goOd wheat
will be rooted out with them. In such a case," saith he,
* ["This is too vast an liyperbole: dom's peace at all; but they only
as if murderers, seditious persons, who are too sharp against coiTuptions
rebels, traitors, were none of them in religion.' Cotton's Reply, p. 36.]
euch as did break the city's or king-
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 69
" Christ calleth for peaceable toleration, and not for penal
prosecution, according to the third conclusion."
Truth. The substance of this answer I conceive to be, '^^,^ answer-
er 8 falla-
first, negative; that by tares are not meant persons of g|°/^^j\Ya°t
another religion and worsliip, that is, saith he, " they are euher pfr- ^
-, . , 1 „ sons, doc-
not briars and thorns. trines, or
practices.
Secondly, affirmative; Iqy tares are meant either per-
sons or doctrines, or practices; persons, as hypocrites,
like the godly; doctrines or practices corrupt, yet like
the truth.
For answer hereunto, I confess that not only those
worthy witnesses, whose memories are sweet with all that
fear God, Calvin, Beza, &c., but of later times many
conjoin with this Avorthy answerer, to satisfy themselves
and others with such an interpretation.
But, alas ! how dark is the soul left that desires to walk The answei-
er barely af-
Avith God in holy fear and trembling, when in such a ||j""gt" iange
Aveighty and mighty point as this is, that in matters of {"on!^'''^^'^'
conscience concerneth the spilling of the blood of thou-
sands, and the civil peace of the world in the taking up
arms to suppress all false religions! — Avhen, I say, no
evidence, or demonstration of the Spirit, is brought to
prove such an interpretation, nor arguments from the
place itself or the scriptures of truth to confirm it ; but a
bare affirmation that these tares must signify persons, or
doctrines and practices.
I will not imao-ine any deceitful purpose in the an- Satan's sub-
!=> -^ i i tlety about
swerer's thoughts in the proposal of these three — persons, the opening
o X i J- ' of scripture.
doctrines, or practices; yet dare I confidently avouch,
that the old serpent hath deceived his precious soul, and
by tongue and pen Avould deceive the souls of others by
such a method of dividing the Avord of truth. A threefold
cord, and so a threefold snare, is strong ; and too like it is f
70 . THR BLOUDY TENENT
that one of the three, either persons, doctrines, or practices,
may catch some feet.^
CHAP. XIX.
Peace. The place then being of such importance as
concerning the truth of God, the blood of thousands,
yea, the blood of saints, and of the Lord Jesus in them,
I shall request your more diligent search, by the Lord's
holy assistance, into this scripture.
[ Truth.'] I shall make it evident, that by these tares in
this parable are meant persons in respect of their religion
and way of worsliip, open and visible professors, as bad
as briars and thorns ; not only suspected foxes, but as bad
as those greedy wolves which Paul speaks of. Acts xx.
[29], who with perverse and evil doctrines labour spiritu-
ally to devour the flock, and to draw away disciples after
them, whose mouths must be stopped, and yet no carnal
force and weapon to be used against them ; but their
mischief to be resisted with those mighty weapons of the
holy armoury of the Lord Jesus, wherein there hangs a
thousand shields, Cant. iv. [4.]
That the Lord Jesus intendeth not doctrines, or prac-
tices, by the tares in this parable, is clear ; for.
First, the Lord Jesus expressly interpreteth the good
* [" What hurt do they get by tolerated to the end of the world ?
being caught ? Hypocrites, and cor- But — I acknowledge — that by tares
rupt doctrines and practices, if they are meant such kind of evil persons
be found like unto good Christians, as are like unto the good." Cotton's
or sound truths, what hurt do they Keply, p. 37.]
catch when 1 say such are to be
a
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 71
seed to be persons, and those the children of the kingdom ;
and the tares also to signify men, and those the children
of the wicked one, ver. 38.^
Secondly, such corrupt doctrines or practices are not to
be tolerated now, as those Jewish observations, the Lord's xoieration
own ordinances, were for a while to be permitted, Rom. considered.
xiv. Nor so long as till the angels, the reapers, come to
reap the harvest in the end of the world. For can we
think, that because the tender consciences of the Jews
were to be tendered in their differences of meats, that
therefore persons must now be tolerated in the church Toleration of
(for I speak not of the civil state), and that to the world's monies, for
^ a time, upon
end, in superstitious forbearing and forbidding of flesh in some
^ i " <-' grounds in
popish Lents, and superstitious Fridays, &c.; and that ^'^°^^jj|='^'^''
because they were to be tendered in their observation of foieration^of
Jewish holidays, that therefore until the harvest, or anti-chris-
. tian ceremo-
world's end, persons must now be tolerated (I mean m "ies in the
'A _ ^ _ Christian
the church) in the observation of popish Christmas, j^J^^^'^l^' j^'-
Easter, Whitsuntide, and other superstitious popish festi- ^^^ ^^^^^'
vals?
I willingly acknowledge, that if the members of a
church of Christ shall upon some delusion of Satan kneel
at the Lord's supper, keep Christmas, or any other popish
observation, great tenderness ought to be used in winning
his soul from the error of his way ; and yet I see not that
persons so practising were fit to be received into the
churches of Christ now, as the Jews, weak in the faith, that
is, in the liberties of Christ, were to be received, Rom. xiv. L
'[" If the Discusser had cast his stick upon that at all. Let the tares
eye a little lower, he might have be persons, whether hypocrites, like
found that Christ interpreteth the unto true Christians, or holders forth
tares not only to be persons, but of scandalous and con-upt doctrines
things, vdvra rd OKavSaXa, all and practices like unto sound." Cot-
things that offend, as well as those ton's Reply, p. 38,]
that do iniquity. But I shall not
72 THE BLOUDY TENENT
And least of all (as before) that the toleration or permis-
sion of such ought to continue till doomsday, or the end
of the world, as this parable urgeth the toleration: Let
them alone until the harvest.
CHAP. XX.
Again, hypocrites were not intended by the Lord Jesus
in this famous parable.
Taresproved First, the orig-iual word tiZavia, signifying all those
nottosignify ^ -'-''OJO
hypocrites, ^yccds which Spring up with the corn, as cockle, darnel,
tares, &c., seems to imply such a kind of people as com-
monly and generally are known to be manifestly different
from, and opposite to, the true worshippers of God, here
called the cliildren of the kingdom : as these weeds, tares,
cockle, darnel, &c., are commonly and presently known
by every husbandman to differ from the wheat, and to be
opposite, and contrary, and hurtfid unto it.^
Now whereas it is pleaded that these tares are like ths
Avheat, and so like that this consimilitude, or likeness, is
made the ground of this interpretation, viz., that tares
must needs signify hypocrites, or doctrines, or practices,
who are like God's children, truth, &c. : —
I answer, first, the parable holds forth no such thing,
that the likeness of the tares should deceive the servants
to cause them to suppose for a time that they were good
wheat; but that as soon as ever the tares appeared, ver.
"> Hence were the witnesses of barrenness: Infelix lolium et steriles
Christ, Wickliff and others, in Henry doniinantur avenje. Others conceive
the Fourth's reign, called Lollards, as they were so called from one Lullard,
some say, from Lolia, weeds l;no\ni ix-c; but all papists accounted them
well enough, hence taken for sign of as tares because of their profession.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSSED. 73
26, the servants came to the householder about them, ver.
27. The scripture holds forth no such time wherein they
doubted or suspected what they were.
Peace. It may be said they did not appear to be tares
until the corn was in the blade, and put forth its fruit.
Truth. I answer, the one appeared as soon as the other; The false
-*- ^ and counter-
for so the word clearly carries it, that seed of both *?" f'li"^-
J ' tians appear
having been sown, when the wheat appeared and put the^trae'^and
forth its blade and fruit, the tares also were as early,
and put forth themselves, or appeared also.
Secondly, there is such a dissimilitude, or unlikeness, I
say such a dissimilitude, that as soon as the tares, and
wheat are sprung up to blade and fruit, every husband-
man can tell which is wheat, and which are tares and
cockle, &c.
Peace. It may be said. True : so when the hypocrite is
manifested, then all may know him, &c. ; but before
hypocrites be manifested by fruits they are unknown.
I answer: search into the parable, and ask when was
it that the servants first complained of the tares to the
householder, but when they appeared or came in sight,
there being no interim, wherein the servants could not
tell what to make of them, but doubted whether they
were wheat or tares, as the answerer implies.
Secondly, when was it that the householder gave charge
to let them alone, but after that they appeared, and were
known to be tares ; which should imply by this interpre-
tation of the answerer, that when men are discovered and
known to be hypocrites, yet, still such a generation of
hypocrites in the church must be let alone and tolerated
until the harvest, or end of the world ; which is contrary
to all order, piety, and safety, in the church of the Lord
Jesus, as doubtless the answerer will grant. So that these
tares being notoriously known to be different from the
Hypocritical
Christians.
74
THE BLOUDY TENENT
corn, I conclude that they cannot here be intended by the
Lord Jesus to signify secret hypocrites, but more open
and apparent sinners.^
CHAP. XXL
The tares The sccoud rcason why these tares cannot signify hypo-
cannot sig- •' o j >/ 1.
crues"^^" crltes in the church, I take from the Lord Jesus's own
interpretation of the field, in which both Avheat and tares
are sown, which, saith he, is the world, out of Avhlch God
chooseth and calleth his church.
hypocrites °^ The world lies in wickedness, is like a wilderness, or a
churchX sea of wlld beasts innumerable, fornicators, covetous, idol-
mon Magus; atcrs, &c.; wltli wliom God's people may lawfully converse
and these ,,,.... „ , ,.
must be to- and cohabit m cities, towns, &c., else must they not live
lerated until . 7^3 j
discovered, in the world, but o-o out of it. In which world, as soon
and no ' c3 '
Hypocrites ^'^ ^^'^^' ^^^^ Loi'd Jcsus had sowu tlic good seed, the
whichire ' children of the kingdom, true Christianity, or the true
tians. false cliurcli, the ciiem}'^, Satan, presently, in the night of
churches ; . , l j o
and these sccunty, iguorancc, and error, lohilst men slept, sowed also
htv?ieT" tl^^^sG tares, Avhich are antl-clirlstians, or false Christians.
haives'tr''' Tlicsc strangc professors of the name of Jesus the minis-
ters and prophets of God beholding, they are ready to run
to heaven to fetch fiery judgments from thence to consume
" ["It is not true that }l,itavia
signifieth all those weeds that grow
up with the corn. For they be a
special weed, growing up chiefly
amongst the wheat, more like to
barley. . . . Neither is it true, that
tares are commonly and generally
known as soon as they appear
Yea, the servants of the husbandman
did not discern the tares from the
wheat, till the blade was sprung up,
and l)roiiL;lit forth fruit. It is like
enough, they did not suspect them at
all by reason of the great likeness
that was between them whilst they
were both in the blade." Cotton's
Reply, p. 40.]
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 75
these strange Christians, and to pluck them by the roots
out of the world. But the Son of man, the meek Lamb
of God — for the elect's sake which must be gathered out
of Jew and Gentile, pagan, anti-christian — commands a
permission of them in the world, until the time of the end
of the world, when the goats and sheep, the tares and
wheat, shall be eternally separated each from other.
Peace. You know some excellent worthies, dead and '^^^.'^^''^''^
' most, gene-
living, have laboured to turn this field of the world into faiseiy'^rnter-
the garden of the church. ^ church.
Truth. But who can imagine that the wisdom of the
Father, the Lord Jesus Christ,^ would so open this Jes^u^tht
parable, as he professedly doth, as that it should be closer b/partwe"
shut up, and that one difficulty or lock should be opened expounder
1 1 1 • • of them.
by a greater and harder, m callmg the world the church ?
Contrary also to the way of the light and love that is in
Jesus, when he would purposely teach and instruct his
scholars; contrary to the nature of parables and similitudes;
and lastly, to the nature of the church or garden of Christ.
® [" ] . It is true, Christ expound- will put it into the hearts of faithful
eth the field to be the world; but he princes, in fulness of time, to hate the
meant not the wide world, but, by an whore, to leave her desolate and
usual trope, the church scattered naked, &c. Rev. xvii. 16, 17." Cot-
throughout the world 2. If ton's Reply, pp. 41, 42.]
the field should be the world, and -^ [" It is no impeachment to the
the tares anti-christians and false wisdom of Christ to call his elect
Christians: it is true, Satan sowed churches and saints throughout the
them in God's field, but he sowed world, by the name of the world, ., .
them in the chinch 3. It is It is no more an improper speech, to
not the will of Christ, that anti-christ call the church the world, than to
and anti-christians, and anti-christian- speak of Christ as dying for the world,
ity, should be tolerated in the world, when he died for his church." lb.
imtil the end of the world. For God p. 43.]
76
THE BLOUDY TENENT
CHAP. XXII.
The scope
of the para-
ble.
Four sorts of
ground, or
hearers of
the word, in
the world,
and but one
properly in
the church ;
the rest sel-
dom come,
or accident-
ally, to hear
the word in
the church,
which wor<l
ought to be
fitted for the
feeding of
the church
or fli)ck :
preaching
for conver-
sion, is pro-
perly out of
the church.
Ill the former parable, the Lord Jesus compared the
kingdom of heaven to the sowing of seed. The true
messeno-ers of Christ are the sowers, who cast the seed of
the word of the kingdom upon four sorts of ground.
"Which four sorts of ground, or hearts of men, cannot be
supposed to be of the church, nor will it ever be proved
that the church consisteth of any more sorts or natures of
o-round properly but one, to wit, the honest and good ground.
And the proper work of the church concerns the flourish-
ing and prosperity of this sort of ground, and not the
other unconverted three sorts ; who, it may be, seldom or
never come near the church, unless they be forced by the
civil sword, which the pattern or first sow^er never used;
and being forced, they arc put into a way of religion by
such a course — if not so, they are forced to live without a
religion : for one of the two must necessarily follow, as I
shall prove afterward.
In the field of the world, then, are all those sorts of
ground : highway hearers, stony and thorny ground hear-
ers, as well as the honest and good ground ; and I suppose
it will not now be said by the answerer, that those three
sorts of bad grounds were hypocrites, or tares, in the
church."
' ["1. Did not Christ preach and
sow the seed of the word to all those
four sorts of hearers? And yet he
was the minister of the circumcision,
and preached seldom to any, but to
cliurch mcmliers, members of the
church of Israel 2. If the
children of church members be in the
«;liurcli, and of the church, till they
give occasion of rejection, then they
growing up to years become some of
them like the highway side, others
like the stony, &c 3. It is
the work of the church to seek the
changing of the bad into the good
groimd. For is it not the proper
work of the church, to bring on the
children to become the sincere people
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 77
Now after the Lord Jesus had propounded that great ^^^^^^ ^^°p^^,°^
leading parable of the sower and the seed, he is pleased to °^ *^® ^'^^^^'
propound this parable of the tares, with admirable co-
here r.cc and sweet consolation to the honest and good
ground; Avho, with glad and honest hearts, having re-
ceived the word of the kingdom, may yet seem to be
discouraged and troubled with so many anti-christians and
false professors of the name of Christ.
The Lord Jesus, therefore, gives direction conceriiipg
these tares, that unto the end of the world, successively in
all the sorts and generations of them, they must be (not
approved or countenanced, but) let alone, or permitted in
the world.
Secondly, he gives to his own good seed this consolation : ^^^ ^^^^
that those heavenly reapers, the angels, in the harvest, or parawe'of''^
end of the world, will take an order and course with them, gwes'^dtrec-
to wit, they shall bind them into bundles, and cast them consolation
. , to his ser-
mto the everlastmg burnings; and to make the cup of^^i^'^-
their consolation run over, he adds, ver. 43, Then, then at
that time, shall the rigliteous shine forth as the sun in the
kingdom of their Father.
These tares, then, neither being erroneous doctrines, xhe tares
nor corrupt practices, nor hypocrites, in the true church, pe^y ufsfg-
intended by the Lord Jesus in this parable, I shall, in the christians.
third place, by the help of the same Lord Jesus, evidently
prove that these tares can be no other sort of sinners but
false worshippers, idolaters, and in particular [and] pro-
perly, anti-christians.
of God ? . . . 4. There is not such the servants ever ask the question,
resemblance between highway-side whether they should pluck up weeds
ground and good ground, as is be- out of the highway-side, &c." Cot-
tween tares and wheat. Nor would ton's Reply, pp. 44,45.]
Matt.v
Ma
78 THE BLOUDY TENENT
CHAP. XXIII.
First, then, these tares are such sinners as are oppo:site
and contrary to the children of the kingdom, visibly so
declared and manifest, ver. 38.^ Now the kingdom of
an' xxi'43' Crod below is the visible church of Chx'ist Jesus, according
domon'^eanh to Matt. viii. 12. Thc children of the kingdom, which
church! ^ are threatened to be cast out, seem to be the Jews, wliich
were then the only visible church in covenant with the
Lord, when all other nations followed other gods and
worships. And more plain is that fearful threatening,
Matt. xxi. 43, Tlie kingdom of God shall he taken from
you, and given to a nation that toill bring forth the fruits
thereof
Thedistinc Such, tlicu, are the good seed, good wheat, children
tiiTwhel?" of thc kingdom, as are the disciples, members, and sub-
frres, at also j Gets of the Lord Jcsus Clirist, his church and kingdom:
tiiese tares and tlicrcfore, consequently, such are the tares, as are
and all other. . . .
opposite to these, idolaters, will- worshippers, not truly
but falsely submitting to Jesus : and in especial, the
children of the wicked one, visibly so appearing. Which
wicked one I take not to be the devil; for the Lord
Jesus seems to make them distinct : He that soivs the good
seed, saith he, is the Son of man ; the field is the loorld ; the
good seed arc the children of the kingdom ; hut the tares are
the childrc7i of the tvickcd, or A\ickedness ; the enemy that
soweth them is the devil.
Thc original here tov rrovnoov, agrees with that, Luke
' ["1. These tares are not such 2. The tares were not discerned at
sinners ns are contrary to the chil- first till the bUide was sprung up, and
dren of tlie kingdom ; for then none brought forth fruit." Cotton's Repl)\
slioiild Ijc oi)posiLe to them but they. p. 45.]
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 79
xi. 4, Deliver us arro tov Trovripov,from evil, or wickedness ;
opposite to the children of the kingdom and the righteous-
ness thereof.
CHAP. XXIV.
Peace. It is true, that all drunkards, thieves, unclean
persons, &c., are opposite to God's children.
Truth. Answ. Their opposition here against the chil-
dren of the kingdom, is such an opposition as properly
fights against the religious state, or worship, of the Lord
Jesus Christ.
Secondly, it is manifest that the Lord Jesus in this
parable intends no other sort of sinners: unto whom he
saith. Let them alone, in church or state; for then he
should contradict other holy and blessed ordinances for
the punishment of offenders, both in Christian and civil
state.
First, in civil state. From the besrinnins; of the world, civu magis-
' t3 O ' tracy from
God hath armed fathers, masters, magistrates, to punish |^'?^^ '^^si^-^
evil doers; that is, such, of whose actions fathers, masters, '*°'^''-
magistrates are to judge, and accordingly to punish such
sinners as transgress against the good and peace of their
civil state, families, towns, cities, kingdoms — their states,
governments, governors, laws, punishments, and weapons
being all of a civil nature ; and therefore neither dis-
obedience to parents or magistrates, nor murder, nor offenders
,,. , 1 . . T against the
ouarrellmo;, uncleanness, nor lasciviousness, stealmc; nor civii laws
••■ ^ ' '=' not to be
extortion, neither auo;ht of that kind ought to be let alone, pe>petuaiiy
^ o O ^ tolerated.
either in lesser or greater families, towns, cities, kingdoms,
Rom. xiii.; but seasonably to be suppressed, as may best
conduce to the public safety.
80
THE BLOUDY TENENT
fr^inlhe^' Again, secondly, in the kingdom of Christ Jesus, whose
Christ' Jesus kingdom, officers, laws, punishments, weapons, are spirit-
fered. ual and of a soul nature, he will not have anti-christian
idolaters, extortioners, covetous, &c., to be let alone ; but
the unclean and lepers to be thrust forth, the old leaven
purged out, the obstinate in sin spiritually stoned to death,
and put away from Israel; and this by many degrees of
gentle admonition in private and public, as the case
requires.
Therefore, if neither offenders against the civil laws,
state, and peace ought to be let alone ; nor the spiritual
estate, the church of Jesus Christ, ought to bear with
them that are evil, Rev. ii. 2, I conclude that these are
sinners of another nature — idolaters, false Avorshippers,
anti-christians, who without discouragement to true Chris-
tians must be let alone, and permitted in the world to
grow and fill up the measure of their sins, after the image
of him that hath sown them, until the great harvest shall
make the difference.*
CHAP. XXV.
The great Thirdly, in that the officers, unto whom these tares
reapers are •'
tae angels. j^j,g I'cferred, are the angels, the heavenly reapers at the
* [" Neither is it true that RiUi-chris-
tiuns are to be let alone by the ordi-
nance of Christ, till the eml of the
world. For what if the members of
a Christian church shall some of them
apostate to anti-christian superstition
and idolutrj', doth the ordinance of
Christ bind the liands of the church to
let them alone ? Besides, what if any
anti-christian persons, out of zeal to
the catholic cause, and out of con-
siicnce to the command of their su-
periors, should seek to destroy the
king and parliament, should such an
one by any ordinance of Christ be let
alone in the civil state?" Cotton's
Reply, p. 47.]
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 81
last day, it is clear as the light that, as before, these tares
cannot signify hypocrites in the church ; who, when they
are discovered and seen to be tares, opposite to the good
fruit of the good seed, are not to be let alone to the angels
at harvest, or end of the world, but purged out by the
governors of the church, and the whole church of Christ.^
Again, they cannot be offenders against the civil state and
common welfare, whose dealing with is not suspended
unto the coming of the angels, but [permitted] unto men,
who, although they know not the Lord Jesus Christ, yet
are lawful governors and rulers in civil things.
Accordingly, in the fourth and last place, in that the
plucking up of these tares out of this field must be let
alone unto the very harvest or end of the world, it is
apparent from thence, that, as before, they could not
signify hypocrites in the church, who, when they are
discovered to be so, as these tares were discovered to be
tares, are not to be suffered, after the first and second
admonition, but to be rejected, and every brother that
walketh disorderly to be withdrawn or separated from.^
So likewise no offender against the civil state, by robbery,
murder, adultery, oppression, sedition, mutiny, is for ever
to be connived at, and to enjoy a perpetual toleration
unto the world's end, as these tares must.
Moses for a while held his peace against the sedition The tares to
i- <^ be tolerated
of Korah, Dathan, and Abiram. David for a season ^f ti^s^in!*
tolerated Shimei, Joab, Adonijah. But till the harvest, ""*'
* [" Let it be again denied, that garden, who sometimes lose their fat-
hypocrites, when they appear to be ness and sweetness for a season."
hypocrites, are to be purged out by Cotton's Reply, p. 48.]
the government of the church. Other- * [" Not every hypocrite, but only
wise they may soon root out, some- such, who either walk inordinately
time or other, the best wheat in God's without a calling, or idly and negli-
field, and the sweetest flowers in the gently in his calling." lb. p. 49.]
82 THE BLOUDY TENENT
or end of the world, the Lord never intended that any but
these spiritual and mystical tares should be so permitted.
CHAP. XXVI.
The danger Trutli. Now if any imagine that the time or date is
of infection , , . , , , ^ -i r
by these lono", that HI the mean season they may do a world oi
tares as- ~
soiled. mischief before the world's end, as by infection, &c.
Lamentable First, I auswcr, that as the ci"vdl state keeps itself with
experience *■
thi'i't^uro? ^ ^^^^^ guard, in case these tares shall attempt aught
Europe, and agaiust the peace and welfare of it let such civil offences
truT'in^the bc puuishcd ; and yet, as tares opposite to Chpst's king-
some hun- dom, let their worship and consciences be tolerated.^
drcd thou-
^ndsofthe Sccondly, the church, or spiritual state, city, or king-
dom, hath laws, and orders, and armories, whereon there
hang a thousand bucklers. Cant. iv. 4, weapons and ammu-
nition, able to break down the strongest holds, 2 Cor. x.
4, and so to defend itself against the very gates of earth
or hell.7
Thirdly, the Lord himself knows who arc his, and his
foundation remaineth sure; his elect or chosen cannot
perish nor be finally deceived.**
Lastly, the Lord Jesus here, in this parable, lays down
two reasons, able to content and satisfy our hearts to bear
^ [" But wliat if tlieir worship and leaven the whole lump ? How then
consciences incite them to civil of- is the safety of the church guarded V
fences? How shall then the civil lb. p. 50.]
state keep itself safe with a civil * [" The elect of God shall be
sword?" Cotton's Reply, p. 50.] saved: but yet if idolaters and se-
^ [" But if their members be lea- ducers be tolerated — the church M'ill
vened with anti-christian idolatry and stand guilty before God of the seduc-
superstition, and yet must be tolerated tion and corruption of the people of
— will not a little leaven, so tolerated, God." lb. p. 50.]
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS D. 83
patiently this their contradiction and anti-christianity, and
to permit or let them alone.
First, lest the good wheat be plucked up and rooted up
also out of this field of the world. If such combustions
and fightings were as to pluck up all the false professors
of the name of Christ, the good Avheat also would enjoy
little peace, but be in danger to be plucked up and torn
out of this world by such bloody storms and tempests.^
And, therefore, as God's people are commanded, Jer.
xxix. 7, to pray for the peace of material Babel, wherein
they Avere captivated, and 1 Tim. ii. 1,2, to pray for all men,
and specially [for] kings and governors, that in the peace
of the civil state they may have peace : so, contrary to the
opinion and practice of most, drunk with the cup of the
Avhore's fornication, yea, and of God's own people, fast
asleep in anti-christian Delilah's lap, obedience to the
command of Christ to let the tares alone will prove the
only means to preserve their civil peace, and that without
obedience to this command of Christ, it is impossible
(without great transgression against the Lord in carnal
policy, which will not long hold out) to preserve the civil
peace.
Beside, God's people, the good wheat, are generally
plucked up and persecuted, as well as the vilest idolaters,
whether Jews or anti-christians : which the Lord Jesus
seems in this parable to foretel.
The second reason noted in the parable, which may
satisfy any man from wondering at the patience of God, is
this: when the world is ripe in sin, in the sins of anti-
christianism (as the Lord spake of the sins of the Amorites, The great
and dreadful
Gen. XV. 16), then those holy and mighty officers and harvest.
" ["There is no fear of plucking (upon God's people), would be blessed
up the wheat, by rooting out idolaters of God to their recovery and healing."
and seducers— the censures inflicted Cotton's Reply, p. 51.]
G 2
(84"') THE BLOUDY TKNICNT
executioners, the angels, with their sharp and cutting
sickles of eternal vengeance, shall down with them, and
bundle them up for the everlasting burnings.'
Then shall that man of sin, 2 Thcss. ii. [8], be con-
sumed by the breath of the mouth of the Lord Jesus;
and all that worship the beast and his picture, and receive
his mark into their forehead or their hands, shall drink of
the wine of the wrath of God, ichich is poured out tvithout
■mixture into the cup of his indignation, and he shall be tormented
with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, and
in the presence of the Lamb, and the smoke of their torment
shall ascend up for ever and ever, Rev. xiv. 10, 11.
CHAR XXVII.
Peace. You have been larger in vindicating this scrip-
ture from the violence offered unto it, because, as I said
before, it is of such great consequence ; as also, because so
many excellent hands have not rightly divided it, to the
great misguiding of many precious feet, which otherwise
might have been turned into the paths of more peaceable-
ness in themselves and towards othei's.
Truth. I shall be briefer in the scriptures following.
Thecj|iarge Peace. Yet before you depart from this, I must crave
almJ'tt'^ your patience to satisfy one objection, and that is: These
noTspoken scrvauts to wlioui the householder answereth, seem to be
IK) inuL'ia- 1 • • i n ^ i i
tratesfmi- thc mmistcrs or messeno;ers ot the gospel, not the maffis-
ni.tereof . . . *= f . .
tbe civil trates of the civil state, and therefore this charge of the
' [" It would as well plead for the these will the mighty angels f;ather
toleration of murderers, robbers, into bundles, 6cc." Cotton's IleiJly,
adulterers, extortioners, &c., for all p. 51.]
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 85
Lord Jfcous is ii<^t o'ivf^a to magistrates, to let alone false ^'*'?',''"' '?
o o ^ ministers of
worshippers and idolaters. ^^^ ^°^p^^"
Again, being spoken by the Lord Jesus to his messen-
gers, it seems to concern hypocrites in the church, as
before was spoken, and not false Avorshippers in the state,
or world.
Truth. I answer, first, I believe I have sufficiently and
abundantly proved, that these tares are not offenders in
the civil state. Nor, secondly, hypocrites in the church,
when once discovered so to be ; and that therefore the
Lord Jesus intends a grosser kind of hypocrites, professing
the name of churches and Christians in the field of the
world, or commonwealth.
Secondly, I acknowledge this command. Let them alone, J^tmte'^
was expressly spoken to the messengers or ministers of ^riy^spoken
the wospel, who have no civil power or authority in their and masters,
*=" ^ ^ . . . \ . in the New
hand, and therefore not to the civil magistrate, kmg, or Testament,
° "-^ and why,
governor, to whom it pleased not the Lord Jesus, by him- coi'iiI"4 i^.
self or by his apostles, to give particular rules or directions
concerning their behaviour and carriage in civil magistracy,
as they have done expressly concerning the duty of fathers,
mothers, children, masters, servants, yea, and of subjects
towards magistrates, Ephes. v. and vi. ; Colos. iii. and iv.
&c.
I conceive not the reason of this to be, as some weakly ^^'^^''J^^'^
have done, because the Lord Jesus would not have any fil'j'pej.ggi'^
followers of his to hold the place of civil magistracy, but thfRoma"
rather that he foresaw, and the Holy Spirit in the apostles and the '
foresaw, how few magistrates, either in the first persecuted ever since.
or apostated state of Christianity, would embrace his yoke.
In the persecuted state, magistrates hated the very name
of Christ, or Christianity. In the state apostate, some few
magistrates, in their persons holy and precious, yet as
concerning their places, as they have professed to have
fe?;
THR BLOUDY TENENT
been governors or heads of the church, have been so many
false heads, and liave constituted so many false visible
Christs.
Thirdly, I conceive this charge of the Lord Jesus to
his messengers, the preachers and proclaimers of his mind,
is a sufficient declaration of the mind of the Lord Jesus,
if any civil magistrate should make question what were
his duty concerning spiritual things.
Christ's "pj^e apostles, and in them all that succeed them, bcingj
messengers r ' ' o
threefold Commanded not to pluck up the tares, but let them alone,
thatpro'hibi- rcccived from the Lord Jesus a threefold charge.
Christ, Let First, to Ict tlicm alone, and not to pluck them up by
tkem alone. r^ n i •
prayer to God for then* present temporal destruction. -
God's people Jereniv had a commission to plant and build, to pluck
not to pray •' '■ ^
sent'ruin'^'^ up and dcstroy kingdoms, Jer. i. 10 ; therefore he is com-
tion ofidoi- manded not to pray for that people whom God had a
though their purpose to pluck up, Jer. xiv. 1 1, and he plucks up the
persecutors, , .,, i-i--
but for their whole uatiou bv prayer. Lament, ni. 66. u.hus Llnah
peace and ^ J V J ' ^ o
salvation, brouglit firc from heaven to consume the captains and the
fifties, 2 Kings i. And the apostles desired also so to
practise against the Samaritans, Luke ix. 54, but were
reproved by the Lord Jesus. For, contrarily, the saints,
and servants, and churches of Christ, are to pray for all
men, especially for all magistrates, of what sort or religions
soever, and to seek the peace of the city, whatever city it
be, because in the peace of the place God's people have
peace also, Jer. xxix. 7; 2 Tim. ii., &c.
Secondly, God's messengers are herein commanded not
to prophecy, or denounce, a present destruction or extir-
' [" Certain it is from the word of princes must perform tliis great work
truth, that the anti christian kingdom witliout prayer, and then it were not
shall be destroyed and rooted up })y sanctified to God, or if it be a sacrifice
Christian princes and states long be- sanctified to God, they must pray for
fore the great harvest of the end of their desolation before they inflict it."
the world. . . . And either sucli Cotton's Reply, p. ");}.]
OF PERSECUTION DISCITSs'd. 87
patlon of all false professors of the name of Christ, which
are whole towns, cities, and kingdoms full.^
Jeremy did thus pluck up kingdoms, in those fearful The word^of
prophecies he poured forth against all the nations of the pfucTs"ulf
world, throughout his chaps, xxiv., xxv., xxvi., &c. ; as '"^ °'°*"
did also the other prophets in a measure, though none
comparably to Jeremy and Ezekiel.
Such denunciations of present temporal judgments, are
not the messengers of the Lord Jesus to pour forth. It ia
true, many sore and fearful plagues are poured forth upon
the Roman emperors and Roman popes in the Revelation,
yet not to their utter extirpation or plucking up until the
harvest.
Thirdly, I conceive God's messengers are charged to let f^^f ^^'^'j^"j^
them alc^ne, and not pluck them up, by exciting and '^^p^"^^^^^^
,[..,., I • to persecute
stirnng /up civil magistrates, kings, emperors, governors, antlchiis-
parliaments, or general courts, or assemblies, to punish and
persecu'te all such persons out of their dominions and
territories as worship not the true God, according to the
reveale'd will of God in Christ Jesus. It is true, Elijah
thus stirred up Ahab to kill all the priests and prophets of
Baal ; but that was in that figurative state of the land of
Canafln, as I have already and shall further manifest, not
to be! matched or paralleled by any other state, but the
spirit\ial state or church of Christ in all the world, putting ^ pgj „ g
the f9:lse prophets and idolaters spiritually to death by the i cor. v.
two-(*3dged sword and power of the Lord Jesus, as that
churcJh of Israel did corporally.^
^ [" It J might as truly be said the ducing others to idolatry, should be
ministers jof Christ , are forbidden to put to death, Levit. xxiv. 16. . . . The
denounce 'i present or speedy destruc- external equity of that judicial law of
tion to an^iyr murderers, &c." Cotton's Moses was of moral force, and bind-
Reply, p. '54.] eth all princes to express that zeal
* [" It . is moral equity, that bias- and indignation, both against blas-
phemers, and apostate idolaters se- phemy in such as fall under their
88 THE BLOUDY TENENT
wuMdoi-"'' And therefore siiith Paul expressly, 1 Cor. v. 10, we
vldTacussed. Hiust go out of the world, in case we may not company in
civil converse with idolaters, &c.
Peace. It may be said, some sorts of sinners are there
mentioned, as drunkards, railers, extortioners, who are to
be punished by the civil sword — -why not idolaters also?
for although the subject may lawfully converse, buy and
sell, and live with such, yet the civil magistrates shall
nevertheless be justly blamed in suft'ering of them.
Truth. I answer, the apostle, in this scripture, speaks
not of permission of either, but expressly shows the differ-
veree^wuh" *^°^^ bctwecn the church and the world, and the lawfulness
dvirbutnot <5f conversation with such persons in civil things, with
things" "" whom it is not lawfid to have converse in spirituals :
secretly withal foretelling, that magistrates and people,
whole states and kingdoms, should be idolatrous und anti-
christian, yet with whom, notwitlistauding, the saints and
churches of God might lawfully cohabit, and hpld civil
converse and conversation. \
Concerning their permission of what they judg^ idola-
trous, I have and shall speak at large.
!?nd uT"^ /*<?«ce. Oh ! how contrary unto this command of the
grounded \jqx^ Jcsus havc sucli, as have conceived themselv«^s the
true messengers of the Lord Jesus, in all ages, mpt let
such professors and prophets alone, whom they } have
judged tares; but have provoked kings and kingdom^ (and
some out of good intentions and zeal to God) to prosecute
and persecute such even unto death! Amongst ,whom
God's people, the good wheat, hath also been plucked up,
as all ages and histories testify, and too, too oft th e world
laid upon bloody heaps in civil and intestine deSjOlations
I
just power, which Aliab neglected; or some others, l)y his consent."
and against seduction to idolatry. Cotton's Reply, ]'. 55.] .,
which Ahab executed, or else Elijah,
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 89
on this occasion. All which would be prevented, and the
greatest breaches made up in the peace of our own or
other countries, were this command of the Lord Jesus
obeyed, to wit, to let them alone until the harvest.
CHAP. XXVIII.
[^Truth.^ I shall conclude this controversy about this
parable, in this brief sum and recapitulation of what hath
been said. I hope, by the evident demonstration of God's
Spirit to the conscience, I have proved, negatively,
First. That the tares in this parable cannot signify
doctrines or practices, as was affirmed, but persons.
Secondly. The tares cannot signify hypocrites in the
church, either undiscovered or discovered.
Thirdly. The tares here cannot signify scandalous
offend f;^!-? in the church.
Foiiithly. Nor scandalous offenders, in life and conver-
sation, against the civil state.
Fifthly. The field in which these tares are sov n, is not
the church.
Agtii^i, afKrraatively : First. The field is properly the
world, the civil state, or commonwealth.
Secondly. The tares here intended by the Lord Jesus,
are anti-christian idolaters, opposite to the good seed of
the kingdom, true Christians.
Thirdly. The ministers or messengers of the Lord
Jesus ought to let them alone to live in the world, and
neither seek by prayer, or prophecy, to pluck them up
before the harvest.
Fourthly. This permission or suffering of them in the
field of the world, is not for hurt, but for common good.
do THF BLOLDY TFNENT
even for tlie good of the good wheat, the people of
God.
Lastly. The patience of God is, that the patience of
man ought to be exercised toward thcni; and yet notwith-
standing, their doom is fearful at the har\'est, even gather-
ing, bundling, and everlasting burnings, by the mighty
hand of the ansels in the end of the world.
CHAP. XXIX.
Matt. XV. 14, Peace. The second scripture brought against such per-
tlie second '- .
controverted secutiou for causc of conscience, is jVIatt. xv. 14 ; where
iaus'l'.'' the disciples being troubled at the Pharisees' carriage
toward the Lord Jesus and his doctrines, and relating
how they were offended at him, the Lord Jesus com-
manded his disciples to let them alone, and gives tliis
reason — that the blind lead the blind, and both should fall
into the ditch.
Unto which, answer is made, " That it makes nothing
to the cause, because it was spoken to his private disciples,
and not to public officers in church or state : and also,
because it was spoken in regard of troubling themselves,
or reo;ardino- the offence which the Pharisees took."
Truth. I answer, — to pass by his assertion of the privacy
of the apostles, in that the Lord Jesus commanding to let
them alone, that is, not only not to be oflended themselves,
Christ Jesus jj^^t uot to mcddlc with them — it aiipears it was no ordi-
never direct- '^ ^
pfen'to'^tiie nance of God, nor Christ, for the disciples to have gone
trite for help further, and have complained to, and excited, the civil
in UU cause. . 1*1 i*i-i^-iii -i>
magistrate to his duty : which if it had been an ordinance
of God and Christ, either for the vindicating of Christ's
doctrine, or the recovering of the Pharisees, or the
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 91
preserving of others from infection, the Lord Jesus would
never have commanded them to omit that which should
have tended to these holy ends.^
CHAP. XXX.
Peace. It may be said, that neither the Roman Caesar,
nor Herod, nor Pilate, knew aught of the true God, or of
Christ; and it had been in vain to have made complaint
to them who were not fit and competent, but ignorant
and opposite judges.
Truth. I answer, first, this removes, by the way, that
stumbling-block which many fall at, to wit, Paul's appeal- Paul's ap-
, . , pealing to
ing to Caisar ; which since he could not in common sense c*^^''-
do unto Caesar as a competent judge in such cases, and
wherein he should have also denied his own apostleship or
office, in which regard, to wit, in matters of Christ, he
was higher than Caesar himself — it must needs follow, that
his appeal was merely in respect of his civil wrongs, and '
false accusations of sedition, &:c.^
^ ["It was no just cause for the * ["Paul's appeal to Caesar, was
civil magistrate to punish the Phari- about the ^vrongs done unto the Jews,
sees, for that they took unjust offence The wrongs to them were not only
against Christ's wholesome doctrine. civil, but church offences, which Paul
For neither was the doctrine itself a denied. ... A man may be such
fundamental truth : nor was their an offender in matters of religion,
offenc ■ against it a fundamental en-or, against the law of God, against the
though it was dangerous. Besides, church, as well as in civil matters
the civil magistrates had no law esta- against Caesar, as to be worthy of
blished about doctrines, or offences of death. . . . Paul, or any such like
that nature. And therefore, they servant of Christ, if he should com-
could " 'ke no judicial cogi.izance of mit any such offence, he would not
any complaint presented to them refuse judgment unto death." lb. p.
about the saai . ' Cotton's Reply, 59.]
p. 57.]
92 THE BLOUDY TENENT
Civil magis- Secondly, if it had been an ordinance of God, that all
trates never •'
b'^^Godde- ^^^^^ magistrates were bound to judge in causes ispiritual
thM^auil'of 01* Christian, as to suppress heresies, defend the faith of
one"isbou"d Jcsus, although that Cfesar, Herod, Pilate were wicked,
to put forth . . iT'i 11X1
himself to Ignorant, and opposite, -yet the disciples, and the JLorcl
hisutnioBt ^ . . . ^ ^ ^
povyer in Christ himsclf, had been bound to have performed the
tioil S DUSl- ■■■
"wl^ere if ^^^^y of faithful subjects, for the preventing of further
guiu wifuie. evil, and the clearing of themselves, and so to have left
the matter upon the magistrates' care and conscience, by
complaining unto the magistrate against such evils. For
every person is bound to go as far as lies in his power for
the preventing and the redressing of evil; and where it
stops in any, and runs not clear, there the guilt, like filth
or mud, will lie.
Thirdly, had it been the holy purpose of God to have
Christ could established the doctrine and kino-dom of his Son this way,
easily have » •' '
nished"with ^"icc liis coiuiug hc would havc furnished commonweals,
lutratesTit kingdoms, cities, &c., then and since, with such temporal
appointed, powcrs and magistrates as should have been excellently
fit and competent : for he that could have had legions of
angels, if he so pleased, could as easily have been, and
still be furnished with legions of good and gracious magis-
trates to this end and purpose.^
"> [" We do not say, It is the holy his saints, and by the bloody swords
will and purpose of God to establish of persecuting magistrates: . . . but
the doctrine and kin,i^dom of his Son it is the duty of magistrates to know
only this Avay, to wit, by the help of the Son, acknowledge his kingdom,
civil authority. For it is his will also and submit their thrones and crowns
to magnify his power in establishing to it, &;c." Cotton's Ueply, p. 61.]
the same ... by the sutt'erinjja of
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 9S
CHAP. XXXI.
It is generally said, that God hath in former times, and
doth still, and will hereafter stir up kings and queens, &c.
I answer, that place of Isa. xlix. 23, will appear to be
far from proving such kings and queens judges of eccle-
siastical causes : and if not judges, they may not punish.
In spiritual things, themselves are siibject to the
church and censures of it, although in civil respects
superior. How shall those kings and queens be supreme
governors of the church, and yet lick the dust of the
church's feet ? as it is there expressed.^
Thirdly, God's Israel of old were earnest with God for ^"'^'^ ^^^^^[
•' earnest with
a king, for an arm of flesh, for a king to protect them, as ^rm IfVesh,
other nations had : God's Israel still have ever been restless gives in Ms
with God for an arm of flesh. takes away
oi 1 • 1 • T -1 • in his wrath
God gave them Saul in his anger, and took him away
in his wrath: and God hath given many a Saul in his
anger, that is, an arm of flesh in the way of his providence :
though I judge not all persons whom Saul in his calling
typed out, to be of Saul's spirit, for I speak of a state
and outward visible power only.
I add, God will take away such stays, on whom God's
people rest, in his wrath : that king David, that is, Christ
Jesus the antitype, in his own spiritual power in the
]...,i'' o" the lints, may spiritually and for ever be
advanced.
And therefore I conclude, it was in one respect that the
.L<jrd Jesus said. Let them alone ; because it was no ordi-
" [" We do not allege that place in to be providers for the eliurch's well-
] -;i:;ih, to prove kings and queens to being, and protectors of it." Cotton's
h-' iuilges of ecclesiastical causes; but Reply, p. 61.]
94 THE BLOUDY TENENT
nance for any disciple of Jesus to prosecute the Pharisees
at Cjcsar's bar.
The punish- Bcsidc, let it be seriously considered by such as plead
sees^thou"h ^^^ prcsent corporal punishments, as conceiving that such
Ir^'eato-^*' sinners, though they break not civil peace, should not
poiarpun-*' escape unpunished — I say, let it be considered, though
tno world, in for the prcscut their punishment is deferred, yet the
specie. punishment inflicted on them will be found to amount to
a higher pitch than any corporal punishment in the
world beside, and that in these four respects : —
CHAP. XXXIl.
The eye of First, by just judgment from God, false teachers are
^^^«^°^"^';^i8 stark blind. God's sword hath struck out the right eye
righ'randieft of their mind and spiritual understanding, ten thousand
bod/ to be times a greater punishment than if the magistrate should
ten thousand couimaud botli thc right and left eye of their bodies to be
times. ~
bored or plucked out ; and that in so many fearful
respects if the blindness of the soul and of the body were
a little compared together — whether we look at that want
of guidance, or the want of joy and pleasure, which the
light of the eye aflfordeth; or whether we look at the
damage, shame, deformity, and danger, which blindness
brings to the outward man ; and much more true in the
want of the former, and misery of the latter, \n spiritual
and soul blindness to all eternity.
Some souls Sccondlv, liow fcarful is that wound that no balm in
incurable,
vhori not Qilead can cure ! How dreadful is that blindness which
only cor-
Bpi?itua"' for ever to all eye-salve is incurable ! For if persons be
nothing'^ wilfully and desperately obstinate, after light shining
forth, Let them alone, saith the Lord. So spake the Lord
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 95
once of Ephraim : Ephraim is joined to idols, let him. alone,
Hos. iv. 17. What more lamentable condition, than when
the Lord hath given a poor sinner over as a hopeless
patient, incurable, which we are wont to account a sorer
affliction, than if a man were torn and racked, &c.
And this I speak, not that I conceive that all whom the
Lord Jesus commands his servants to pass from and let
alone, to permit and tolerate, when it is in their power
corporally to molest them, I say, that all are thus incura-
ble; yet that sometimes that word is spoken by Christ
Jesus to his servants to be patient, for neither can corporal
or spiritual balm or physic ever heal or cure them.
Thirdly, their end is the ditch, that bottomless pit of f,^,^ J°"^™-
everlasting separation from the holy and sweet presence wMch the"
of the Father of lights, goodness, and mercy itself — end- bimd fail.
less, easeless, in extremity, universality, and eternity of
torments; which most direful and lamentable downfall,
should strike a holy fear and trembling into all that see
the pit Avhither these blind Pharisees are tumbling, and
cause us to strive, so far as hope may be, by the spiritual
eye-salve of the word of God, to heal and cure them of
this their soul-destroying blindness.
Fourthly, of those that fall into this dreadful ditch,
both leader and followers, how deplorable in more espe-
cial manner is the leader's case, upon whose neck the
followers tumble — the ruin, not only of his own soul,
being horrible, but also the ruin of the followers' souls
eternally galling and tormenting.
Peace. Some will say, these things are indeed full of
horror ; yet such is the state of all sinners, and of many
malefactors, whom yet the state is bound to punish, and
sometimes by death itself.
Truth. I answer, the civil magistrate beareth not the
sword in vain, but to cut off civil offences^ yea, and the
96 THE BLOUDY TENENT
offenders too in case. But what is this to a blind Phari-
see, resisting the doctrine of Christ, who haply may be
as good a subject, and as peaceable and profitable to the
civil state as any : and for his spiritual offence against the
Lord Jesus, in denying him to be the true Christ, he
suffereth the vengeance of a dreadful judgment, both
present and eternal, as before.^
CHAP. XXXIIL
Peace. Yea: but it is said that the blind Pharisees,
misguiding the subjects of a civil state, greatly sin against
a civil state, and therefore justly suffer civil punishments ;
for shall the civil magistrate take care of outsides only,
to wit, of the bodies of men, and not of souls, in labour-
ing to procure their everlasting welfare ?
soui-uiiiing Truth. I answer, It is a truth : the mischief of a blind
the cliiefest
murder. Phariscc's blind guidance is greater than if he acted
treasons, murders, &c.; and the loss of one soul by his
seduction, is a greater mischief than if he blew up parlia-
ments, and cut the throats of kings or emperors, so pre-
cious is that invaluable jewel of a soul above all the
present lives and bodies of all the men in the world !
And therefore I affirm, that justice, calling for eye for
eye, tooth for tooth, life for life, calls also soul for soul;
' [" We do not hold it lawful for a sees to submit to the doctrine or
Christian magistrate to compel by religion of Christ Jesus." Cotton's
civil sword either Pliarisee, or any Reply, p. G4. On tliis Mr. Williams
Jew, or pagan, to jirofcss the religion, ol)serves, that Mr. Cotton believes " it
or doctrine, of the Lord Jesus, much is no compulsion to make laws with
less do we think it meet for a private penalties for all to come to church
Christian to provoke either Jewish or and to public worship." Bloudy Te-
pagan magistrates to compel Phari- nent yet more Bloudy, p. 87.]
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 97
which the blind-guiding, seducing Pharisee, shall truly
pay in that dreadful ditch, which the Lord Jesus speaks JJ°tf can
of. But this sentence against him, the Lord Jesus only ^^st^Tin^^
pronounceth in liis church, his spiritual judicature, and tor souf but
ChristJesus,
executes this sentence in part at present, and hereafter to who by typi-
cal death in
all eternity. Such a sentence no civil judge^ can pass, ^''^J^'^ut
such a death no civil sword can inflict.' the go"pei"
I answer, secondly. Dead men cannot be infected. The ^ great mis-
^ •' take in most
civil state, the world, being in a natural state, dead in sin, thaTdead'^
whatever be the state-religion unto which persons are SdlaV^'
forced, it is impossible it should be infected. Indeed the be hiiectei
living, the believing, the church and spiritual state, that trine.
and that only is capable of infection ; for whose help we
shall presently see what preservatives and remedies the
Lord Jesus hath appointed.
Moreover, as we see in a common plague or infection ah natural
^ men being
the names are taken how many are to die. and not one dead in sin,
•' yet none die
more shall be struck than the destroying angel hath the fv bursuch
names of:^ so here, whatever be the soul-infection untoOT-*^^'^
breathed out from the lying lips of a plague- sick Pharisee,
yet the names are taken, not one elect or chosen of God
shall perish. God's sheep are safe in his eternal hand and
counsel, and he that knows his material, knows also his
mystical stars, their numbers, and calls them every one by
name. None fall into the ditch on the blind Pharisee's
back but such as were ordained to that condemnation,
both guide and followers, 1 Pet. ii. 8; Jude 4. The
vessels of wrath shall break and split, and only they, to
the praise of God's eternal justice, Pom. ix. 22.
^ [" When the corruption, or de- ^ [" Yet it is not only every man's
struction of souls, is a destruction also duty, but the common duty of the ma-
of lives, liberties, estates of men, lej^ gistrates to prevent infection, and to
talionis calleth for, not only soul for preserve the common health of the
soul, but life for life." Cotton's Re- place, by removing infectious persons
ply, p. 64.] into solitary tabernacles." lb. p. 65.]
II
98 THE BLOUDY TENENT
CHAP. XXXIV.
Peace. But it is said, be it granted that in a common
plague or infection none are smitten and die but such as
ai'e appointed, yet it is not only every man's duty, but the
common duty of the magistrate to prevent infection, and
to preserve the common health of the place ; likewise,
though the number of the elect be sure, and God knows
who are his, yet hath he appointed means for their pre-
servation from perdition, and from infection, and therefore
the angel is blamed for suffering Balaam's doctrine, and
Jezebel, to seduce Christ Jesus' servants. Rev. ii. [14,
20]; Tit. iii. 10; Rom. xvi. 17.
The Lord Truth. I auswcr, Let the scripture, that of Titus,
Jesu8 hath .
not left his Reject an heretic, and Rom. xvi. 17, Avoid them that are
church with- '' '
out spiritual contentions, &c., let them, and all of like nature, be ex-
antiuotes ^ ^ j ^
diel Igauist amined, and it will appear that the great and good Phy-
sician, Christ Jesus, the Head of the body, and King of
the church, hath not been unfaithful in providing spiritual
antidotes and preservatives against the spiritual sickness,
sores, weaknesses, dangers, of his church and people. But
he never appointed the civil sword for either antidote or
remedy, as an addition to those spirituals wliich he hath
left with his wife, his church or people.'
Hence how great is the bondage, the captivity of God's
* [" That hindereth not the lawful ever abrogate it in the New. . . The
and necessary use of a civil sword for reason is of moral, i. e., of universal
the punishment of some such offences, and perpetual equity to put to death
as are subject to church censiu-e, . . . any apostate seducing idolater, or
It is evident that the civil sword was heretic . . . the magistrate beareth
appointed for a remedy in this case, not the sword in vain, to execute
Deut. xiii. . . . For he (the angel of vengeance on such an evil doer."
God's presence) did expressly appoint Cotton's Reply, pp. 66, 67.]
it in the Old Testament: nor did he
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS'd. 99
own people to Babylonish or confused mixtures in wor- J^'® ^j^^j^-^
ship, and unto worldly and earthly policies to uphold state- uye fn!"^°'''^
religions or worships : since that which is written to the
angel and church at Pergamos shall be interpreted as
sent to the governor and city of Pergamos, and that
which is sent to Titus and the church of Christ at Crete
must be delivered to the civil officers and city thereof.
But as the civil magistrate hath his charge of the
bodies and goods of the subject: so have the spiritual
officers, governors, and overseers of Christ's city or king-
dom, the charge of their souls, and soul-safety.* Hence
that charge of Paul to Timothy, 1 Tim. v. 20, Them that
sin rebuke before all, that others may learn to fear. This
is, in the church of Christ, a spiritual means for the
healing of a soul that hath sinned, or taken infection, and
for the preventing of the infecting of others, that others
may learn to fear, &c.
CHAP. XXXV.
Peace. It is said true, that Titus and Timothy, and so
the officers of the church of Christ, are bound to prevent
soul-infection: but what hinders that the magistrate
should not be charged also with this duty ?
Truth. I answer, many things I have answered, and
more shall, at present I shall only say this : If it be the
magistrate's duty or office, then is he both a temporal and
* [" It is a carnal and worldly, ought to procure spiritual help to
and indeed an ungodly imagination, their souls, and to prevent such spi-
to confine the magistrates' charge to ritual evils, as that the prosperity of
the bodies and goods of the subject, religion amongst them might advance
and to exclude them from the care of the prosperity of the civil state."
their souls They may and Cotton's Reply, p. 68.]
H 2
100 THE BLOUDY TENENT
ecclesiastical officer: [the] contrary to which most men
The kings will affirm. And yet we know, the policy of our own
of Kngiamf land and country hath established to the kings and queens
governors of piiir»
the church, thcrcof" the supremc heads or governors oi the church or
England.
That doctrine and distinction, that a magistrate may
punish a heretic ci^Hlly, will not here avail ; for what is
strange con- . . , c ^^ • i i • m
fusion in Babcl, if this DC uot, coniuscdly to pimish corporal or civil
ments. ofFcnccs with Spiritual or church censures (the offender not
being a member of it), or to punish soul or spiritual
offences with corporal or temporal weapons, proper to
delinquents against the temporal or civil state.
Woe were it Lastly, woc wcrc it with the civil mao-istrate — and most
with the •' ^ "
trlt'e'ifThe intolerable burdens do they lay upon their backs that
siu'if(beside tcach this doctriuc — if together with the common care and
care**of the cliargc of tlic commonAvealtli, the peace and safety of the
bodies and . i • i i i i i p i
goods of the town, City, state, or kingdom, the blood ot every soul
subjects) J J ' ^ o ^ ^ J
^^Itmt'Sm *^^* perisheth should cry against him; unless he could
say with Paul, Acts xx. [26,] (in spiritual regards), / am
clear from the blood of all men, that is, the blood of souls,
which was his charge to look after, so far as his preaching
went, not the blood of bodies which belongeth to the civil
magistrate.
tiate?du^ I acknowledge i^e ought to cherish, as a foster-father,
the^'hmxh, the Loi'd Jcsus, in his truth, in his saints, to cleave unto
of Christ, them himself, and to countenance them even to the death,
yea, also, to break the teeth of the lions, who offer civil
violence and injury unto them.
But, to see all his subjects Christians, to keep such
church or Christians in the purity of worship, and see
them do their duty, this belongs to the head of the body,
Christ Jesus, and [to] such spiritual officers as he hath to this
purjiose deputed, whose right it is, according to the true
Usurpers pattern. Abimelech, Saul, Adonijah, '^+halia, were but
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 101
usurpers : David, Solomon, Joash, &c., they were the true g^JrUuL'''''
heh's and types of Christ Jesus, in ^his true power and jH^^^ "^
authority in his kingdom.
CHAP. XXXVI.
Peace. The next scripture brought ao-ainst such per- Luke ix. 54,
^ o £3 r 55,discus-
secution is Luke ix. 54, 55 : where the Lord Jesus sed.
reproved his disciples, who would have had fire come
down from heaven, and devour those Samaritans that
would not receive him, in these words : You know not of
what spirit you are, the Son of man is not come to destroy
menHs lives, hut to save them.
With this scripture Mr. Cotton joins the fourth, and
answers both in one, which is this, 2 Tim. ii. 24, The
servant of the Lord must not strive, but must be gentle toward
all men, suffering the evil men, instructing them with meek'-
ness that are contrary-minded and oppose themselves; proving
if God per adventure will give them repentance that they may
acknowledge the truth, and that they may recover themselves
out of the snare of the devil, loho are taken captive by him at
his tvill.
Unto both these scriptures it pleased him thus to
answer : " Both these are directions to ministers of the
gospel how to deal, not with obstinate offenders in the
church who sin against conscience, but either with men
without, as the Samaritans were, and many unconverted
Christians in Crete, whom Titus, as an evangelist, was to ^
seek to convert : or at best with some Jews or Gentiles
in the church, who, though carnal, yet were not convinced
of the error of their way. And it is true, it became not An excellent
•' Baying of
the spirit of the gospel to convert aliens to the faith, such fheSve"
102 THE BLOUDY TENENT
as the Samaritans were, by fire and brimstone, nor to
deal harshly in public ministry, or private conference, with
all such several minded men, as either had not yet entered
into church fellowship, or if they had, did hitherto sin of
ignorance, not against conscience. But neither of both
these texts do hinder the minister of the gospel to proceed
in a church way against church members, when they
become scandalous offenders, either in life or doctrine,
much less do they speak at all to tlie civil magistrate."^
CHAP. XXXVII.
Truth. This perplexed and ravelled answer, wherein so
many things and so doubtful are wrapt up and entangled
together, I shall take in pieces.
The answer- First, Concerning that of the Lord Jesus rebuking his
should speak ^isciplcs for their rash and ignorant bloody zeal (Luke ix.),
to toleration \ ° .
nlns'to^* un- ^ssiring corporal destruction upon the Samaritans for
th^hurch" refusing the Lord Jesus, &c., the answerer affirmeth, that
can deny."*' hindcrcth not the ministers of the gospel to proceed in a
church way against scandalous offenders; Avhich is not
here questioned, but maintained to be the holy will of the
Lord, and a sufficient censure and punishment, if no civil
offence against the civil state be committed.
* [" Tlie matter of this answer, it 38, some haste, and light, sleepy
is likely enough, was given by me; attention." Cotton's Reply, p. 74.
for it suiteth with my own apprehen- Mr. Williams replies, "It is at hand
sion, both then and now. But some for Master Cotton or any to see that
expressions in laying it down, I do copy which he gave forth and cor-
not own, nor can I find any copy rected in some places with his own
under my o^vn handwriting, that hand, and every word verbatim here
night testify how I did express my- published." Bloody Tencnt yet more
self, especiiilly in a word or two, Bloody, p. 114. See ante, p. '2"2.]
wherein the discusser observeth, in cap.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 103
Secondly, saith he, " Much less doth this speak at all to
the civil magistrate."
Wliere I observe, that he implies that beside the censure
of the Lord Jesus, in the hands of his spiritual governors,
for any spiritual evil in life or doctrine, the civil magistrate
is also to inflict corporal punishment upon the contrary-
minded:^ whereas.
First, if the civil magistrate be a Christian, a disciple, magistrlTe
or follower of the meek Lamb of God, he is bound to be tiln, he7s
far from destroying the bodies of men for refusing to like chHst^
receive the Lord Jesus Christ : for otherwise he should not destroy-
ing men's
not know, according to tliis speech of the Lord Jesus, bodies.
what spirit he was of, yea, and to be ignorant of the
sweet end of the coming of the Son of man, which was not
to destroy the bodies of men, but to save both bodies and
souls, vers. 55, 56.
Secondly, if the civil magistrate being a Christian, p,^^ig'j"tQ
gifted, prophesy in the church, 1 Cor. xiv. 1 — although ^nflTct/noV"
the Lord Jesus Christ, whom they in their own persons olher to fn-^
hold forth, shall be refused — yet they are here forbidden to lenc'e,
stripes, or
call for fire from heaven, that is, to procure or inflict any any other
•^ ■•■ '' ooqioral
corporal judgment, upon such offenders, remembering the Po""evir^"^'
end of the Lord Jesus' coming [was] not to destroy chri"t.'
men's lives, but to save them.
Lastly, this also concerns the conscience of the civil
magistrate. As he is bound to "preserve the civil peace
' [" It is" far from me to say, that are contrary-minded in matters of
it is lawful for civil magistrates to religion." Cotton's Reply, p. 76.
inflict corporal punishments upon To this Mr. Williams expresses his
men contrary-minded, standing in surprise as to the meaning Mr. Cotton
the same state the Samaritans did. puts upon the words contrary-minded,
No such thought arose in my heart, seeing the whole argument of his
nor fell from my pen — that it is law- book is to show that heretics may be
ful for a civil magistrate to inflict lawfully punished by the civil magis-
corporal punishments upon such as trate. P. 115.]
104 THE BLOUDY TENENT
and quiet of the place and people under liini, he is bound
to suffer no man to break the civil peace, by laying hands
of violence upon any, though as vile as the Samaritans,
for not receiving of the Lord Jesus Christ.
It is indeed the ignorance and blind zeal of the second
Rev. xiii. 13. beast, the false prophet. Rev. xiii. 13, to persuade the
Fire from pit i • i •
heaven. civil powers of the earth to persecute the samts, that is,
firefrom^ to bring fiery judgments upon men in a judicial way, and
wseprlphet to prououncc that such judgments of imprisonment,
down!^^' banishment, death, proceed from God's righteous venge-
ance upon such heretics. So dealt divers bishops in
France, and England too in Queen Mary's days, with the
saints of God at their putting to death, declaiming against
them in their sermons to the people, and proclaiming that
these persecutions, even unto death, were God's just
judgments from heaven up«n these heretics.
CHAP. XXXVIII.
Peace. Doubtless such fiery spirits, as the Lord Jesus
2 Tim. ii. 25, said, are not of God. I pray, speak to the second place
amined. out of Tiiuotliy, 2 Epist. ii. 25, 26.
Truth. I acknowledge this instruction, to be meek and
patient, &c., is properly an instruction to the ministers of
the gospel. Yet divers arguments from hence will truly
and fairly be collected, to manifest and evince how far the
civil magistrate ought to be from dealing with the civil
sword in spiritual cases.
And first, by the way I desire to ask, what were these
unconverted Christians in Crete, which the answerer
compareth with the Samaritans, whom Titus, saith he,
as an evangelist, was to seek to convert ; and whether the
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 105
Lord Jesus have any such disciples and followers, who
yet are visibly in an unconverted state ? Oh ! that it
may please the Father of mercies, the Father of lights, to
awaken and open the eyes of all that fear before him,
that they may see whether this be the language of
Canaan, or the language of Ashdod.
What is an unconverted Christian, but in truth an a qu^re .
what the
unconverted convert ? that is in English, one unturned 'ins'werer
o ' means by
turned ; unholy holy ; disciples, or followers of Jesus, not ^'^ted'"'"
following of him : in a word, that is, Christians, or anointed crete!'^" "*
by Christ, anti-christians, not anointed with the Spirit of
Jesus ChristJ
Certain it is, such they were not unto whom the Spirit The original
^ -^ __ ^ ^ ofChris-
of God gives that name. Acts ii. [26.] And, indeed, ^'ans.
whither can this tend but to uphold the blasphemy of so
many as say they are Jews, that is. Christians, but are
not? Rev. ii. 2. But as they are not Christians from
Christ, but from the beast and his picture, so their proper
name from anti-christ, is anti-christians.^
How sad yet and how true an evidence is this, that the The an wor-
^ er yet iii the
soul of the answerer (I speak not of his outward soul and ^^u?"heY''^'^
person, but of his worship), hath never yet heard the call llf^s°^'
of the Lord Jesus to come out from those unconverted
churches, from that unconverted, anti-christian Christian
world, and so from anti-christ, Belial, to seek fellowship
' [" Let it not seem strange to ^ [" I have not yet learned that
hear tell of unconverted Christians or the children of believing parents bom
unconverted converts. There is no in the church, are all of them pagans,
contradiction at all in the words. and no members of the church: or
When the Lord saith, that Judah that being members of the church,
turned unto him, not with all her and so holy, that they are all of them
heart, but feignedly, was she not then truly converted. And if they be not
an unconverted convert ? converted always truly converted, then let him
in show and profession, but uncon- not wonder, nor stumble at the phrase
verted in heart and truth V Cotton's of unconverted Christians." lb. p.
Reply, p. 78.] 78.]
106
THE BLOUDY TENENT
with Christ Jesus and his converted Christians, disciples
after the first pattern.
God's people Affain, I observe the haste and light attention of the
sleepy in the o ^ <=>
chTisvV^ answerer to these scriptures, as commonly the spirits of
caif^T'2. God's children in matters of Christ's kingdom are very-
sleepy : for these persons here spoken of were not, as he
speaks, unconverted Christians in Crete, whom Titus as
an evangelist was to convert, but they were such opposites
as Timothy, to whom Paul writes this letter at Ephesus,
should not meet withal.
CHAP. XXXIX.
Peace. But what is there in this scripture of Timothy
alleged concerning the civil magistracy ?
Truth. I argue from this place of Timothy in particular,
thus : —
First. If the civil magistrates be Christians, or members
of the church, able to prophesy in the church of Christ,
1 Cor. xiv.
Patience
and meek-
ness re-
that open thcu, I Say as before, they are bound by this command of
Christ's
mysteries-
Christ to suffer opposition to their doctrine, with meekness
and gentleness, and to be so far from striving to subdue
their opposites Avith the civil sword, that they are bound
with patience and meekness to wait, if God peradventure
will please to grant repentance unto their opposites.
So also it pleaseth the answerer to acknowledge in these
words : —
" It becomes not the spirit of the gospel to convert
aliens to the faith (such as the Samaritans, and the uncon-
verted Christians in Crete) with fire and brimstone."
Secondly. Be they oppositions within, and church
members, as the answerer speaks, become scandalous in
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 107
doctinne, (I speak not of scandals against the civil state,
which the civil magistrate ought to punish), it is the Lord •
only, as this scripture to Timothy implies, who is able to
give them repentance, and recover them out of Satan's
snare. To which end also, he hath appointed those holy
and dreadful censures in his church or kingdom. True it
is, the sword may make, as once the Lord complained, The civii
^ 'I ■' ^ sword may
Isa. X., a whole nation of hypocrites; but to recover a ^^^^^^j^^'^-
soul from Satan by repentance, and to bring them from antf-chSs-
anti-christian doctrine or worship to the doctrine or wor- not one
Christian.
ship Christian in the least true internal or external sub-
mission, that only works the all-powerful God, by the
sword of his Spirit in the hand of his spiritual officers.^
What a most woeful proof hereof have the nations of wonderful
. . OAT 1 PI changes of
the earth given in all ages ? And to seek no further religion in
*= ^ _ ^ *'_ England.
than our native soil, within a few scores of years, how
many wonderful changes in religion hath the whole king-
dom made, according to the change of the governors thereof,
in the several religions which they themselves embraced !
Henry the Seventh finds and leaves the kingdom abso-
lutely popish. Henry the Eighth casts it into a mould
half popish, half protestant. Edward the Sixth brings
forth an edition all protestant. Queen Mary within few England's
years defaceth Edward's work, and renders the kingdom, point of
religion.
after her grandfather Henry the Seventh's pattern, all
popish. Mary's short life and religion end together ; and
* [" If opposition rise from within, and fundamentals of religion, whether
from the members of the church, I by heresy of doctrine or idolatry in
do not believe it to be lawful for the worship, and shall proceed to seek
magistrate to seek to subdue and the seduction of others, I do believe
convert them to be of his mind by the magistrate is not to tolerate such
the civil sword; but rather to use all opposition against the truth in church
spiritual means for their conviction members, or in any professors of the
and conversion. But if the opposi- truth after due conviction from the
tion still continue in doctrine and word of truth." Cotton's Reply, p.
worship, and that agamst the vitals 81.]
108 THE BLOUDY TENENT
Elizabeth rcvivetli her brother Edward's model, all pro-
testant. And some eminent witnesses of God's truth
against anti-christ have inclined to believe, that before
the downfall of that beast, England must once again bow
down her fair neck to his proud usurping yoke and foot.
Peace. It hath been England's sinful shame, to fashion
and change their garments and religions with wondrous
ease and lightness, as a higher power, a stronger sword
hath prevailed; after the ancient pattern of Nebuchad-
nezzar's bowing the whole world in one most solemn
uniformity of worship to his golden image, Dan. iii.'
CHAP. XL.
But it hath been thought, or said. Shall oppositions
against the truth escape unpunished ? w^ill they not prove
mischievous? &c.
Truth. I answer, as before, concerning the blind guides,
The misery in casc thcrc bc no civil offence committed, the magis-
of opposites >^ 1 1
against the tratcs, and all men that by the mercy of God to themselves
discern the misery of such opposites, have cause to lament
and bewail that fearful condition wherein such are entan-
o-led: to wit, in the snares and chains of Satan, with
wliich they are so invincibly caught and held, that no
power in heaven or earth but the right hand of the Lord,
in the meek and gentle dispensing of the word of truth,
can release and quit them.
Those many false Christs, of whom the Lord Jesus
^ [" Yet it is not more than befell braided them with the civil magis-
the church of Judah, in the days trate's power in causes of religion, as
of Ahaz and Hezekiah, Manasseh and the cause of it." Cotton's Reply,
Josiah; yet the prophets never up- p. 82.]
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS D. 109
forewarns, Matt. xxiv. 5, 11, have suitably their f^^lse ^^j*^]^^™^^®
bodies, faith, spirit, baptism, as the Lord Jesus hath his fl|!fe cifrist
true body, faith, spirit, &c., Ephes. iv. 5 ; correspondent tLis. "^
also are their weapons, and the success, issue, or operation
of them. A carnal weapon or sword of steel may produce
a carnal repentance, a show, an outside, a uniformity,
through a state or kingdom ; but it hath pleased the
Father to exalt the Lord Jesus only to he a Prince, armed
Avith power and means sufficient to give repentance to Israel,
Acts V. 31.
Accordingly, an unbelieving soul being dead in sin,
although he be changed from one worship to another, like
a dead man shifted into several changes of apparel, cannot
please God, Heb. xi. 6. And consequently, whatever
such an unbelieving and unregenerate person acts in wor- ^^^ worship
<=> '^ i- of unbe-
ship or religion, it is but sin, Eom. xiv. [23.] Preaching ^ ^enSate"
[is] sin, praying, though without beads or book, sin ; p®""^""^-
breaking of bread, or Lord's supper, sin; yea, as odious
as the oblation of swine's blood, a dog's neck, or killing of
a man, Isa. Ixvi. [3.]
But faith is that gift which proceeds alone from the
Father of lights, Phil. i. 29, and till he please to make his
light arise and open the eyes of blind sinners, their souls
shall lie fast asleep — and the faster, in that a sword of
steel compels them to a worship in hypocrisy — in the
dungeons of spiritual darkness and Satan's slavery.
Peace. I add, that a civil sword, as woeful experience in The danger
■•■ and mischief
all ages hath proved, is so far from bringing, or helping °^*j.^JY^
forward an opposite in religion to repentance, that magis- ^°^^^^^^^^'
trates sin grievously against the work of God, and blood "ivii'^nilgL-
of souls, by such proceedings. Because as commonly the guuty of aii^
suiFerings of false and anti-christian teachers harden their whicii he
^ ^ _ ^ aims to sup-
foUowers, who being blind are by this means occasioned to i"'*^^^-
tumble into the ditch of hell after their blind leaders, with
more inflamed zeal of lying confidence : so, secondly.
110
THE BLOUDY TENENT
That cannot
be a true re-
ligion which
needs carnal
weapons to
uphold it.
Persecutors
beget a per-
suasion of
their cruelty
in the hearts
of the per-
secuted.
Antoninus
Pius's gold-
en act.
violence and a sword of steel, beget such an impression
in the sufferers, that certainly they conclude, that indeed
that religrion cannot be true which needs such instruments
of violence to uphold it; so that persecutors are far from
[a] soft and gentle commiseration of the blindness of others.'
To this purpose it pleased the Father of spirits, of old, to
constrain the emperor of Rome, Antoninus Pius, to write
to all the governors of his provinces to forbear to persecute
the Christians ; because such dealing must needs be so far
from converting the Christians from their way, that it
rather begat in their minds an opinion of their cruelties,
CHAP. XLT.
I.sa. ii. 4 ;
Mic. iv. 3 ;
Isa. xi. 9 ;
concerning
Christ's
peaceable
kingdom,
discussed.
Mr. Cotton's
excoUi'nt in-
terpretation
of those pro-
phecies.
Peace. The next scripture against such persecution, is
that of the prophet Isa. ii. 4, together with Mic. iv. 3,
They shall heat their swords into ploughshares, and their
spears into pruning-hooks. Isa. xi. 9, There shall none hurt
or destroy in all the mountain of my holiness.
Unto which it pleased Mr. Cotton to say, " That these
predictions do only show, first, with what kind of weapons
" [" A civil magistrate ought not
to draw out his civil sword against
any seducers till he have used all
good means for their conviction, and
thereby clearly manifested the bowels
of tender commiseration and com-
passion towards them. But if after
their continuance in obstinate rebel-
lion against the light, he shall still
walk towards them in soft and gentle
commiseration, his softness and gen-
tleness is excessive large to foxes and
wolves; but ln"s bowels are miserably
straitened and hardened against the
poor sheep and lambs of Christ."
Cotton's Reply, p. 83.]
^ [Eusebii Eccles. Hist. lib. iv. c.
xiii. The rescript is <ilso found ap-
])endcd to the second apology of
Justin Martyr, Opera, torn. i. p. 100,
edit. Coloniie, 1686. By modem
writers it is deemed spurious, although
in spirit consonant with the well
known temper of the emperor. Nc-
ander Ch. Hist. i. p. 141. Gieseler,
i. 130. Clark's For. and Theol. Lib.}
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS'd. Ill
he should subdue the nations to the obedience of the faith
of the gospelj not by fire and sword, and weapons of war,
but by the power of the word and Spirit of God, which,"
saith he, " no man doubts of."
" Secondly, those predictions of the prophets show
what the meek and peaceable temper will be of all true
converts to Christianity ; not lions nor leopards, not cruel
oppressors nor malignant opposers, nor biters one of
another : but do not forbid them to drive ravenous wolves
from the sheepfold, and to restrain them from devouring
the sheep of Christ."
Truth. In this first excellent and truly Christian an- His doctrine
and practice
swer, methinks the answerer may hear a voice from ^""thaTin-^
heaven. Out of thine own mouth will I judge thee. For {j^^^'*"
what can be said more heavenly, by the tongues of men
and angels, to show the heavenly, meek temper of all the
soldiers of the Lamb of God, as also to set forth what are
the spiritual weapons and ammunition of the holy war and
battle of the gospel and kingdom of Jesus Christ, for the
subduing of the nations of the world unto him ?
Peace. And yet out of the same mouth, which should
not be, saith James, proceeds good and evil, sweet and
sour ; for he adds, " But this doth not forbid them to
drive ravenous wolves from the sheepfold, and to restrain
them from devouring the sheep of Christ."
Truth. In these words, according to the judgment here
maintained by him, he fights against the former truth, to
wit, that by spiritual weapons Christ Jesus will subdue
the nations of the earth to the obedience of the gospel:
for by driving away these wolves, he intends not only the
resistance and violence which the shepherds of Christ
ought spiritually to make, but the civil resistance of the
material swords, staves, guns, &c. Whence I argue, that
same power that forceth the evil, or wolves, out, forceth gpi^tuai
the good, the sheep, in ; for of the same or like things is ^o'lv^r'"'''^
112 THE BLOUDY TEXENT
the same oi' like reason : as the same arm of flesh that
with a staff beats off a wolf, with a rod and hook brings in
the sheep : the same dog that assaulteth and teareth the
wolf, frighteth and forceth in the straggling sheep. ^
CHAP. XLII.
Peace. But for the clearer opening of this mystery, I
pray explicate that scripture where the Spirit of God is
Acts XX. 29, pleased to use this similitude of wolves. Acts xx. 29, out
opened.
of which, keeping to the allegory, I shall propose these
queries.
First, what wolves were these Paul warns of?
Truth. Answer. Wolves literally he will not say. Nor,
secondly, persecutors of the flock, such as the Roman
emperors were, [or] magistrates under him.
What those Therefore, thirdly, such as broug-ht in other religions
wolves were, ^ j ' o o
Acts XX. 29. ^jjj worships, as the Spirit of God opens it, ver. 30.
Such as amongst themselves should speak perverse things,
as many anti-christs did, and especially the anti-christ.
And I ask, whether or no such as may hold forth other
worships or religions, Jews, Turks, or anti-christians,
may not be peaceable and quiet subjects, loving and
helpful neighbours, fair and just dealers, true and loyal
to the civil government? It is clear they may, from all
' ' ["Though the same arm may wortliy." Cotton's Reply, p. 86. To
with a staff beat a wolf, yet it will this Mr. Williams replies, that if civil
not with the same stalf beat a sheep. power may force out of the church, it
The same voice from heaven that may also force in. " If civil power,
calleth the sheep by name into the to wit, by swords, whips, prisons, &c.,
sheepfold, and leadeth them by still drives out the spiritual or mystical
waters, the same voice hath said, that wolf, the same undeniably must drive
anti-christian wolves and seducers in the sheep." The Bloody Tenent
shall drink of blood, for they are yet more Bloody, p. 128.]
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 113
reason and experience in many flourishing cities and king-
doms of the world, and so offend not against the civil state
and peace, nor incur the punishment of the civil sword,
notwithstanding that in spiritual and mystical account
they are ravenous and greedy wolves.*
Peace. 2. I query, to whom Paul gave this charge to
watch against them, ver. 31 ?
Truth. They were not the magistrates of the city of
Ephesus, but the elders or ministers of the church of
Christ, his mystical flock of sheep, at Ephesus. Unto
them was this charge of watching given, and so con-
sequently of driving away these wolves.
And, however that many of these charges and exhorta- ^^'^.j^f j/'"
tions, given by that one Shepherd, Christ Jesus, to the [^|"spiHL°/i
shepherds or ministers of churches, be commonly attri- il\i>\y^l,.
buted and directed, by the answerer in this discourse, to magistrates
..-,(, 111***^ "^* civil.
the civil magistrate ; yet I desire, m the fear and holy
presence of God, it may be inquired into, whether in all
the will or testament of Christ there be any such word of
Christ, by way of command, promise, or example, coun»
tenancing; the governors of the civil state to meddle with
these wolves, if in civil things peaceable and obedient.
Peace. Truly, if this charge were given to the magis- No word of
J' C3 o o Christ to the
trates at Ephesus, or any magistrates in the world, trite "o^feed
doubtless they must be able to discern and determine, bit tou's
•' [" If those be peaceable and to civil states, when the kingdoms of
quiet subjects, that withdraw subjects the earth shall become the kingdoms
from subjection to Christ: if they be of our Lord; and they may do as
loving and helpful neighbours, that good service to the civil state, who
help men on to perdition: if they be bring the wrath of God upon them
fair and just dealers, that wound the by their apostasy, as they that bring
souls of the best, and kill and destroy down blessings from heaven by the
the souls of many, if such be true profession and practice of the true
and loyal to civil government, that religion in purity." Cotton's Reply,
subject it to the tyranny of a foreign pp. 87, 88.]
prelate, then it will be no advantage
114 THE BLOUDY TENENT
who'tiuriie) ^^* ^^ tlicir owii officiul abilities in these spiritual law
iuuari)owor qucstions, who are spiritual sheep, what is their food,
against what their poison, what their properties, who their
spiritual in-,
wolves. keepers, &c. So, on the contrary, who are wolves, what
their proj^erties, their haunts, their assaults, the manner
of taking, &c., spiritually : — and this beside the care and
study of the civil laws, and the discerning of his own
proper civil sheep, obedient sheep, &c. : as also wolfish
oppressors, &c., whom he is bound to punish and suppress.
decune'^the^ Truth. I kuow that civil magistrates, in some places,
narne^o ea ^^^^ decliucd thc uamc of head of the church, and eccle-
oliuich, and ..•,., -, . ■, -,
yet practise siasticai judgc ; yct can they not with good conscience
the headship , . *
or govern- dcclinc tlic name if they do the work, and perform the
ment. •' ^
office of determining and punisliing a merely spiritual
wolf.
They must be sufficiently also able to judge in all
spiritual causes, and that with their own, and not with
other men's eyes, no more than they do in civil causes,
contrary to the common practice of the governors and
rulers of civil states, who often set up that for a religion
or worship to God, which the clergy, or churchmen, as
men speak, shall in their consciences agree upon.
And if this be not so, to wit, that magistrates must not
be spiritual judges, as some decline it in the title supreme
head and governor, why is Gallio wont to be exclaimed
against for refusing to be a judge in such matters as con-
cerned the Jewish worship and religion? How is he
censured for a profane person, without conscience, &c., in
that he would be no judge or head ? for that is all one in
point of government.^
* [" Magistrates ought to be so tliose heresies and blasphemies as do
well acquainted with matters of reli- subvert the same. Their ignorance
gion, as to discern the fundamental thereof is no discharge of their duty
principles thereof, and the evil of before the Lord. Such wolfish
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 115
Peace. In the third place, I query, whether the Father JiJl^Viof be
who gave, and the Son who keeps the sheep, be not ^^^""""ed-
greater than all ? Who can pluck these sheep, the elect,
out of his hand? which answers that common objection of
that danger of devouring, although there were no other
weapons in the world appointed by the Lord Jesus. But,
CHAP. XLIII.
Fourthly, I ask, were not these elders or ministers of Christ jesus
the church of Ephesus sufficiently furnished, from the his shep-
Lord Jesus, to drive away these mystical and spiritual ^"^^[j^j j^
wnlvPS^fi drive away
WOlVesr, wolves. Tit.
Truth. True it is, against the inhuman and uncivil opened!
violence of persecutors, they were not, nor are God's
children, able and provided; but to resist, drive away,
expel, and kill spiritual and mystical Avolves by the word
of the Lord, none are fit to be Christ's shepherds who are
not able. Tit. i. 9 — 11. The bishop, or overseer, must be
able by sound doctrine both to exhort and to convince the
gainsayers : which gainsayers to be by laim convinced,
that is, overcome or subdued, though it may be in them-
selves ever obstinate, they were, I say, as greedy wolves
in Crete, as any could be at Ephesus. For so saith Paul,
ver. 10 : they were unruly and vain talkers, deceivers,
oppressors, and doctrines, and prac- ® [" It is no dishonour to Christ,
tices as they cannot discern with nor impeachment of the sufficiency
their own eyes, it will be their sin to of the ordinances left by Christ, that
suppress them, because they cannot in such a case his ministers of justice
do it of faith: or to tolerate them, in the civil state, should assist his
because they are destructive to the ministers of the gospel in the church
souls of the people." Cotton's Reply, state." lb. p. 91.]
p. 89.]
I 2
116 THE BLOUDY TENENT
tohose muvths must he stopped, who subverted ichole houses;
and yet Titus, and every ordinary sliepherd of a flock of
Christ, had ability sufficient to defend the flock from
spiritual and mystical wolves, without the help of the civil
magistrate.
Peace. In this respect, therefore, methinks we may fitly
allude to that excellent answer of Job to Bildad, the
Job xxvi. 2,
3 Shuhite, Job xxvi.. How hast thou helped him that is
without potver? Hoio savest thou the arm that hath no
strength ? How hast thou counselled him that hath no wis-
dom ? How hast thou plentifully declared the thing as it is ?
s. Lastly, I ask, whether, as men deal with wolves, these
wolves at Ephesus were intended by Paul to be killed,
their brains dashed out with stones, staves, halberts, guns,
&c., in the hands of the elders of Ephesus, &c.?^
Truth. Doubtless, comparing spiritual things with spi-
ritual, all such mystical wolves must spiritually and mys-
tically so be slain. And the witnesses of truth. Rev. xi.
5, speak fire, and kill all that hurt them, by that fiery
word of God, and that two-edged sword in their hand, Ps.
cxlix. 6.
But oh ! what streams of the blood of saints have been
rndwoody' ^"^^ ™^^*^ ^^ ^^^^' "^^^ ^^^ Lamb have obtained the
docmne. victoiy, Rev. xvii. 14, by this unmerciful — and in the
state of the New Testament, when the church is spread
all the world over — most bloody doctrine, viz., the wolves
(heretics) are to be driven away, their brains knocked out,
and killed — the poor sheep to be preserved, for whom
Christ died, &c.
Is not this to take Christ Jesus, and make him a
' [" Elders must keep within the commanded in such a case to the
bounds of their calling; but killing, people of God, by order from the
and dashing out of brains, which is judges. Deut. xiii. 10." Cotton's
all one with stoning, was expressly Reply, p. 91.]
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 117
temporal king by force? John vi. 15. Is not this to Tohn vi. is.
make his kingdom of this world, to set up a civil and
temporal Israel, to bound out new earthly, holy lands of
Canaan, yea, and to set up a Spanish inquisition in all
parts of the world, to the speedy destruction of thousands,
yea, of millions of souls, and the frustrating of the sweet
end of the coming of the Lord Jesus, to wit, to save men's
souls (and to that end not to destroy their bodies) by his
own blood ?^
CHAP. XLIV.
Peace. The next scripture produced against such per-
secution is 2 Cor. X. 4, The loeapons of our warfare are not \^°l^^
X. 4,
cussed.
carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong-
holds ; casting down imaginations, and every high thing that
exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing
into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ : and
having in a readiness to avenge all disobedience, &c.
Unto which it is answered, " When Paul saith. The
weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but spiritual, he
denieth not civil weapons of justice to the civil magistrate,
Rom. xiii., but only to church officers. And yet the
weapons of church officers he acknowledgeth to be such,
as though they be spiritual, yet are ready to take venge-
ance on all disobedience, 2 Cor. x. 6 : which hath refer-
ence, amongst other ordinances, to the censures of the
church against scandalous offenders."
* [" Nor is it a frustrating of the be)' the bodies of those wolves, who
sweet end of Christ's coming, which seek to destroy the souls of those for
was to save souls, but rather a direct whom Christ died." Cotton's Reply,
a " -"''inc; of it, to destroy (if need p. .93.]
118
THE BLOUDY TENENT
The differ-
ence of the
civil and
spiritual
estate.
Civil weap-
ons most im-
proper in
spiritual
causes: fitly
exemplified
by that si-
militude, 2
Cor. X. 4.
Truth. I acknowledge that herein the Spirit of God
denieth not civil weapons of justice to the civil magistrate,
which the scripture he quotes, Rom. xiii., abundantly
testifies.
Yet withal, I must ask, why he here affirmeth the
apostle denies not civil weapons of justice to the civil
magistrate? of which there is no question, unless that,
according to his scope of proving persecution for con-
science, he intends withal that the apostle denies not civil
weapons of justice to the civil magistrate in spiritual and
religious causes : the contrary whereunto, the Lord assist-
ing, I shall evince, both from this very scripture and his
own observation, and lastly by that thirteenth of the
Romans, by himself quoted.
First, then, from this scripture and his own observation.
The Aveapons of church officers, saith he, are such, which
though they be spiritual, are ready to take vengeance on
all disobedience ; which hath reference, saith he, amongst
other ordinances, to the censures of the church against
scandalous offenders.
I hence observe, that there being in this scripture held
forth a twofold state, a civil state and a spiritual, civil
officers and spiritual, civil weapons and spiritual w^eapons,
civil vengeance and punishment and a spiritual vengeance
and punishment: although the Spirit speaks not here
expressly of civil magistrates and their civil weapons, yet,
these states being of different natures and considerations,
as far differing as spirit from flesh, I first observe, that
civil weapons are most improper and unfitting in matters
of the spiritual state and kingdom, though in the civil
state most proper and suitable.^
' [" This is not unfitting norimpro- to protect tliem in peace, and to stave
per, that a magistrate should draw off the disturbers and destroyers of
his sword, though not in matters tliem." Cotton's Reply, p. 94.]
spiritual, yet about matters spiritual, \,
vF PERSF,Cl'i_ON DISCUSs'd. 119
CHAP. XLV.
For — to keep to the similitude Avhich the Spirit useth,
for instance — to batter down a stronghold, high wall, fort,
tower, or castle, men bring not a first and second admoni-
tion, and, after obstinacy, excommunication, which are
spiritual weapons, concerning them that be in the church :
nor exhortations to repent and be baptized, to believe in
the Lord Jesus, &c., which are proper weapons to them
that be without, &c. ; but to take a stronghold, men bring
cannons, culverins, saker,' bullets, powder, muskets,
swords, pikes, &c., and these to this end are weapons
effectual and proportionable."
On the other side, to batter down idolatry, false wor- spiritual
weapons
ship, heresy, schism, blindness, hardness, out of the soul fg^'f^^Jj^
and spirit, it is vain, improper, and unsuitable to bring Indlonl
those weapons which are used by persecutors, stocks, *^*"^^^'
whips, prisons, swords, gibbets, stakes, &c., (where these
seem to prevail with some cities or kingdoms, a stronger
force sets up again, what a weaker pulled down); but
against these spiritual strongholds in the souls of men,
spiritual artillery and weapons are proper, which are
mighty through God to subdue and bring under the very
thought to obedience, or else to bind fast the soul with
^ [Saker is the peregrine hawk; obstinate .... now the magistrate
Ijut was applied to a piece of ordnance maketh use, not of stocks and whips,
of three inches and a half bore, car- but of death and banishment
rying a ball of five pounds and a half Heretics and idolaters may be re-
weight.] strained from the open practice and
^ [" It is far from me to allow the profession of their wickedness by the
civil magistrate to make use of his sword of justice, and such weapons of
civil weapons to batter down idolatry righteousness." Cotton's Reply, p.
and heresy in the souls of men, . . . 95.]
but if the idolater or heretic grow
120 THE BLOUDY TENENT
chains of darkness, and lock it up in the prison of unbelief
and hardness to eternity.
^onsrT ^' ■"• observe that as civil weapons are improper in this
peifbut'^nn- busiucss, and never able to effect aught in the soul: so
spiritua? '" although they were proper, yet they are unnecessary ; for
if, as the Spirit here saith, and the answerer grants,
spiritual Aveapons in the hand of church officers are able
and ready to take vengeance on all disobedience, that is,
able and mighty, sufficient and ready for the Lord's work,
either to save the soul, or to kill the soul of whomsoever
be the party or parties opposite ; in which respect I may
again remember that speech of Job, How hast tJiou lielped
him that hath no -poicer ? Job xxAa. 2.
No earthly Peace. Offer this, as Malachi once spake, to the gover-
kings or , i i i i •
governors nors, the kings of the earth, when they besies-e, beleao-uer,
■will be so ' » ^ ^ to ' o J
wrpretend ^^^ assault great cities, castles, forts, &c., should any
King of"'" subject pretending his service bring store of pins, sticks,
^^^^' straws, bulrushes, to beat and batter down stone walls,
mighty bulwarks, Avhat might his expectation and reward
be, but at least the censure of a man distract, beside
himself? &c.
Truth. What shall we then conceive of His displeasure,
Ps xiv. 4. y^.\^Q ig t]ig Chief or Prince of the kings of the earth, and
rides upon the word of truth and meekness, which is the
white horse. Rev. vi. and Rev. xix,, with his holy wit-
u-oop^rs'.'^ nesses, the white troopers upon white horses, when to his
help and aid men bring and add such unnecessary, impro-
per, and weak munition ?
Spiritual Will tlic Lord Jesus (did He ever in his own person
amnmni-
tion, Eph.vi. practise, or did he appoint to) join to his breastplate of
""'"?;'"''""* righteousness, the breastplate of iron and steel? to the
fitly joineT hclmct of righteousucss and salvation in Christ, a helmet
"^"^ "' and crest of iron, brass, or steel ? a target of wood to His
shield of faith ? [to] His two-edged sword, coming forth of
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 121
the mouth of Jesus, the material sword, the Avork of
smiths and cutlers? or a girdle of shoe-leather to the
girdle of truth ? &c. Excellently fit and proper is that ^",f',^!'" '"
alarm and item, Ps. ii. 10, Be ivise, therefore, O ye kings — ruie'sf
especially those ten horns, Rev. xvii., who, under pretence
of fighting for Christ Jesus, give their power to the beast
against Him — and he warned, ye judges of the earth : kiss the
Son, that is, with subjection and affection, acknowledge
Him only the King and Judge of souls, in that power
bequeathed to His ministers and churches, lest his tvrath be
kindled, yea, but a little; then, blessed are they that trust
in Him.
CHAR XL VI.
Peace. Now, in the second place, concerning that scrip- concerning
ture, Rom. xiii., which it pleased the answerer to quote, In^ffi^^u^f
and himself, and so many excellent servants of God have cussed.*^'^
insisted upon to prove such persecution for conscience : —
how have both he and they wrested this scripture, not as
Peter Avrites of the wicked, to their eternal, yet to their
own and other's temporal destruction, by civil wars and
combustions in the world ?
My humble request, therefore, is to the Father of lights,
to send out the bright beams of the Sun of righteousness,
and to scatter the mist which that old serpent, the great
juggler, Satan, hath raised about this holy scripture, and
my request to you, divine Truth, is for your care and
pains to enlighten and clear this scripture.
Truth. First, then, upon the serious examination of this R^m. xiii
whole scripture, it will appear, that from the 9th verse of afaiM'Tpi-
the 12th chapter to the end of this whole 13th chaptfr, dviratfeirs.
122 THE BLOUDY TF.NRNl
the Spirit liancUcs the duties of the saints in the careful
observation of the second table in their civil conversation,
or walking towards men, and speaks not at all of any
point or matter of the first table concerning the kingdom
of the Lord Jesus,^
For, having in the whole epistle handled that great
point of free justification by the free grace of God in
Christ, in the beginning of the 12th chapter he exhorts
the believers to give and dedicate themselves unto the
Lord, both in soul and body ; and unto the 9th verse of
the 12th chapter he expressly mentioneth their conversa-
tion in the kingdom, or body, of Christ Jesus, together
with the several officers thereof.
Rom! xfii."^ And from the 9th verse to the end of the 13th [chapter],
he plainly discourseth of their civil conversation and
walking one toward another, and with all men, from
whence he hath fair occasion to speak largely concerning
their subjection to magistrates in the 13th chapter.
Hence it is, that [at] ver. 7 of tliis 13th chapter, Paul
exhorts to performance of love to all men, magistrates and
Love to man subjects, vcrs. 7, 8, Render, therefore, to all their dues;
the duty of 7 /.
tiie whole tribute to whom tribute is due ; custom to whom custom ; fear
Becond table.
to whom fear ; honour to ivhom honour. Oive nothing to any
man, but to love one another : for he that loveth another hath
fulfilled the laiv.
If any man doubt, as the papists speak, whether a man
fuifiueth the jjiay perfectly fulfil the law, every man of sound judgment
is ready to answer him, that these words. He that loveth
hath fidfilled the law, concerneth not the Avhole law in the
first table, that is, the. worship and kingdom of God in
Christ.
^ [" This inference will not here violation, no, not of the weightiest
fiillow: Thiit, therefore, magistrates duties of the first table." Cotton's
bave nothing to ilo to punish any Reply, p. 96.]
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 123
Secondly, That the apostle speaks not here of perfect
observation of the second table, without failing in word or
act toward men, but lays open the sum and substance of
the law, which is love ; and that he that walks by the rule
of love toward all men, magistrates and subjects, he hath
rightly attained unto what the law aims at, and so in
evangelical obedience fulfils and keeps the law.
Hence, therefore, again in the 9th verse, having dis-
coursed of the fifth command in this point of superiors,
he makes all the rest of the commandments of the second
table, which concern our walking with man, — viz., TJiou
shalt not kill; thou shalt not commit adultery ; thou shalt not
steal; thou shalt not bear false witness; thou shalt not covet:
and if there be any other commandment — to be briefly com-
prehended in this saying, namely, thou shalt love thy neighbour
as thyself
And verse 10, Love ivorketh no ill to his neighbour, there-
fore, love is the fulfilling of the laiv, that is, as before, the
law concerning our civil conversation toward all men,
magistrates or governors, and fellow subjects of all
conditions.
CHAP. XLVIL
Peace. Although the scripture is suflScIent to make the
man of God perfect, and the fool wise to salvation, and Rom. xiii.
our faith in God must be only founded upon the rock ed 'J'ven'by'^
Christ, and not upon the sand of men's iud^ments and held pcrse-
'' ^ cution for
opmions : yet, as Paul allegeth the judgment and sayings conscience.
of unbelievers for their conviction, out of their OAvn
tenents and grants, " So I pray you to set down the words
of one or two, not unbelievers in their persons, but excel-
124 THE BLOUDY TENENT
lent and precious servants and witnesses of God in their
times, whose names are sweet and precious to all that fear
God, — who, although their judgment ran in the common
stream, viz., ' That magistrates were keepers of the two
tables, defenders of the faith against heretics,' and,
notwithstanding whatever they have written for defence
of their judgments, yet the light of truth so evidently
shined upon their souls in this scripture, that they abso-
lutely denied the 13th of the Romans to concern any
matter of the first table.
Calvin's Truth. First, I shall produce that excellent servant of
judgment of ■*•
Rom. xiii. Qq^^i^ Calvin, wlio, upon this 13th to the Romans, writes,*
Tota autem hiBC disputatio est de civilibus prtefecturis ;
itaque frustra inde sacrilegam suam tyrannidem stabilire
moliuntur, qui dominatura in conscientias exerceant : —
" But," saith he, " this whole discourse concerneth civil
magistrates, and, therefore, in vain do they who exercise
power over consciences, go about from this place to establish
their sacrilegious tyranny."^
God's people Peace. I know how far most men, and especially the
found! )^et sheep of Jesus, will fly from the thought of exercising
eecutors. tyranny over conscience, that happily they will disclaim
the dealing of all with men's consciences : yet, if the acts
and statutes which are made by them concerning the wor-
ship of God be attended to, their profession — and that out
of zeal according to the pattern of that ceremonial and
figurative state of Israel — to suffer no other religion nor
worship in their territories, but one — their profession and
* [Comment, in Rom. xiii. 5, torn. was put to death for his heresies nt
V. p. '200, ed. Tholuck.] Geneva by his procurement : — Hoc
* [" But how far oft' Calvin's judg- uno, saith he, contentus sum, Christi
ment was to restrain civil magistrates adventu ; nee mutatum esse ordinem
from meddling in matters of religion, politicum, nee de magistratuum officio
let him interpret himself in his own quicquam detractum." Cotton's Re-
words, in his answer to Servetus, who ply, p. P8.]
OF PEKSECUTIOIS DISCUSs'd. 125
practice to defend their faith from reproach and blasphemy
of heretics by civil weapons, and all that from this very
13th of the Romans — I say, if these particulars and others,
be Avith fear and trembling, in the presence of the Most
High, examined, the wonderful deceit of their own hearts
shall appear unto them, and how guilty they will appear
to be of wresting this scripture before the tribunal of the
Most High.
Truth. Again, Calvin, speaking concerning fulfilling of
the law by love, writes thus on the same place : Sed
Paulus in totam legem non respicit ; tantum de officiis
loquitur, quje nobis erga proximum demandantur a lege : —
That is, " Paul hath not respect unto the whole law, he
speaks only of those duties which the law commands to-
wards our neighbours." And it is manifest, that in this
place by our neighbours he means liigh and low, magis-
trates and subjects, unto whom we ought to walk by the
rule of love, paying unto every one their due.
Again, Cfeterum Paulus hie tantum meminet secundae
tabulre, quia de ea tantum erat quajstio : — " But Paul here
only mentioneth the second table, because the question
was only concerning that."
And again, Quod autem repetit, complementum legis caivin con-
,., . • IT / 'XT 1 • 1 fesseth that
esse dilectionem, mteihge (ut prius) de ea legis parte, quod the first
hominum societatem spectat ? Prior enim legis tabula cermng
J- o God 8 wor-
qu3e est de cultu Dei minime hie attingitur: — "But iUheleiin""'
that he repeateth, that love is the fulfilling of the law, touched"'"
understand as before, that he speaks of that part of the
law which respects human society ; for the first table of
the law, which concerneth the worship of God, is not in
the least manner here touched."^
After Calvin, his successor in Geneva, that holy and
* [Comment, in vers. 8, 10, torn. v. pp. 201, 202.]
126 THE BLOUDY TENENT
Born"xiu" learned Beza, upon the word avaKf^aXauwTat, if there he
any other commandvient it is summed up in this, thou shalt
love thy neighbour as thyself, writes thus :' — Tota lex nihil
aliud quam amorem Dei ct proximi pra^cipet ; sed tamen
cum apostolus hoc loco de mutuis hominum officiis dis-
serat, legis vocabulum ad secundum tabulam rcstringcndam
puto. " The whole law," saith he, "commands nothing else
but the love of God, and yet, nevertheless, since the
apostle in this place discourseth of the duties of men one
toward another, I think this term law ought to be
*" restrained to the second table." ^
CHAP. XLVIIL
Peace. I pray now proceed to the second argument from
this scripture, against the use of civil weapons in matters
of religions, and spiritual worship.
Truth. The Spirit of God here commands subjection
and obedience to higher powers, even to the Roman
emperors and all subordinate magistrates ; and yet the
emperors and governors under them were strangers from
the life of God in Christ, yea, most averse and opposite,
yea, cruel and bloody persecutors of the name and
followers of Jesus ; and yet unto these, is this subjection
and obedience commanded. Now true it is, that as the
' [Bezae Nov. Test, in loc. edit. second table. . . It was neither the
Londini, 1585.] word nor judgment of Calvin or
"* [" Though idolatry, and bias- Beza, so to interpret Rom. xiii. as to
phemy, and heresy, be sins against exempt magistrates from power of
the first table : yet to punish these punishing heresy and idolatry."
with civil penalties is a duty of the Cotton's Reply, p. 99.]
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 127
civil magistrate Is apt not to content himself with the
majesty of an earthly throne, croAvn, sword, sceptre, but
to seat himself in the throne of David In the church : so
God's people, and It may be In Paul's time, considering
their high and glorious preferment and privileges by Jesus
Christ, were apt to be much tempted to despise civil
governors, especially such as were Ignorant of the Son of
God, and persecuted him In his servants.
Now then I argue. If the apostle should have commanded Paui writes
tms subiection unto the Roman emperors and Roman Roman
•^ ■*■ governors to
magistrates In spiritual causes, as to defend the truth fr^yt^'^anlfto
which they were no way able to discern, but persecuted — {^"".'^^ ^®''®"
and upon trust from others no magistrate, not persuaded
In his own conscience. Is to take It : —
Or else to punish heretics, whom then also they must
discern and judge, or else condemn them, as the Jews
would have Pilate condemn the Lord Jesus, upon the
sentence of others — I say, If Paul should have, In this
scripture, put this work upon these Roman governors, and
commanded the churches of Christ to have yielded sub-
jection In any such matters, he must, In the judgment of
all men, have put out the eye of faith, and reason, and
sense, at once. ^
9 [" In giving them a power and we allow civil magistrates to be judges
charge to execute vengeance on evil are so fundamental and palpable,
doers, it behoved them to inquire and that no magistrate, studious of reli-
listen after true religion, to hear and gion, — but, if he have any spiritual
try all, and upon serious, deliberate, discerning, he cannot but judge of
and just scrutiny, to hold fast that such gross corruptions as are insuf-
which is good, and so prevent the ferable in religion." Cotton's Reply,
disturbance thereof by the contrary. p. 101.
:!
The cases of religion, wherein
128 THE BLOUDY TEXENT
CHAP. XLIX.
Paul's ap- Peace. It is said by some, why then did Paul himself,
P6&1 to Cffi"
Bed.^'^"'^*' ^cts XXV. 11, appeal to Casar, unless that Caesar, (though
he was not, yet) he ought to have been a fit judge in such
matters ?
If Paul had Truth, I answer, if Paul, in this appeal to Caesar, had
appealed to . . i i i i c
ca?sar in referred and submitted simply and properly the cause of
spiritual ■■■ •' i i ./
hadcommit- Christ, his ministry and ministration, to the Poman
led tive evils. gjjripgj.Qj.'g tribunal, knowing him to be an idolatrous
stranger from the true God, and a lion-like, bloody perse-
cutor of the Lord Jesus, the Lamb of God, — I say, let it
be considered, whether or no he had committed these five
evils : —
The first, against the dimmest light of reason, in ap-
pealing to darkness to judge light, to unrighteousness to
judge righteousness, [to] the spiritually blind to judge and
end the controversy concerning heavenly colours.
Secondly, against the cause of religion, which, if con-
demned by every inferior idolater, must needs be con-
demned by the Caesars themselves, Avho, Nebuchadnezzar-
like, set up their state images or religions, commanding
the world's uniformity of worship to them.
Thirdly, against the holy state and calling of the
Christians themselves, who, by virtue of their subjection
to Christ, even the least of them, are in spiritual things
above the highest potentates or emperors in the Avorld
who continue in enmity against, or in an ignoi'ant, natural
state without Christ Jesus. This honour, or high exal Na-
tion have all his holy ones, to bind, not literally but
spiritually, their kings in chains, and their nobles in links
of iron. Ps, cxlix. 8.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 129
Fourthly, against his own calling, apostleship, or office
of" ministry, unto which C^sar himself and all potentates,
in spiritual and soul-matters, ought to have submitted ;
and unto which, in controversies of Christ's church and
kingdom, Cffisar himself ought to have appealed, the
church of God being built upon the foundation of the
apostles and prophets. Eph. ii. 20.
And, therefore, in case that any of the Roman Emperors
themselves,
governors, or the emperor himself, had been humbled and if christ-
^ ^ ians, subject
converted to Christianity by the preaching of Christ, were ["(.g^and^"^'
not they themselves bound to subject themselves unto the gpiHtuai '°
power of the Lord Jesus in the hands of the apostles and ' '"^^'
churches, and might not the apostles and churches have
refused to have baptized, or washed them into the profes-
sion of Christ Jesus, upon the apprehension of their
imworthiness ?
Or, if received into Christian fellowship, were they not
to stand at the bar of the Lord Jesus in the church, con-
cerning either their opinions or practices ? were they not
to be cast out and delivered unto Satan by the power of
the Lord Jesus, if, after once and twice admonition, they
persist obstinately, as faithfully and impartially as if they
were the meanest in the empire ? Yea, although the
apostles, the churches, the elders, or governors thereof,
were poor and mean, despised persons in civil respects,
and were themselves bound to yield all faithful and loyal
obedience to such emperors and governors in civil things.
Were they not, if Christians, bound themselves to have
submitted to those spiritual decrees of the apostles and
elders, as well as the lowest and meanest members of
Christ? Acts xvi. And if so, how should Paul appeal in
spiritual things to Cassar, or write to the churches of Jesus
to submit to them [in] Christian or spiritual matters ?
Fifthly, if Paul had appealed to Ctesar in spiritual
130 THE BLOUDY TENENT
respects, he had greatly profaned the holy name of God in
holy things, in so improper and vain a prostitution of
spiritual things to carnal and natural judgments, which
are not able to comprehend spiritual matters, which are
alone spiritually discerned. 1 Cor. ii. 14.
Lawful ap- And yct Csesar, as a civil, supreme magistrate, ought
peals in civil ...
things to iq defend Paul from civil violence, and slanderous accusa-
civil maKis-
tions about sedition, mutiny, civil disobedience, &c. And
in that sense, who doubts but God's people may appeal to
the Roman Caesar, an Egyptian Pharaoh, a Philistian
Abimelech, an Assyrian Nebuchadnezzar, the great Mo-
guly Prester John, the great Turk, or an Indian Sachem ?*
magis
trates.
CHAP. L.
Peace. ^^Hilch is the third argument against the civil
magistrates' power in spiritual and soul-matters out of this
scripture, Rom. xiii. ?
Truth. I dispute from the nature of the magistrates'
weapons, ver. 4. He hath a sword, which he bears not
in vain, delivered to him, as I acknowledge from God's
appointment in the free consent and choice of the subjects
for common good.
We must distinguish of swords.
* [" Paul did submit to Cresar's the things whereof they did accuse
judgment-scat the trial of his inno- liim, were offences against tlie law of
cency, as well in matters of religion the Jews, and against the temple, as
as in civil conversation. For he well as against Cajsar. And offences
pleadeth his innoccncy, that he was against the law of the Jews, and
guilty of none of those things where- against the temple, were matters of
of they did accuse him, and for trial religion." Cotton's Reply, p. 103.]
hereof he appealeth to Ciesar. Now
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS'd. 131
We find four sorts of swords mentioned in the New fXd8°men-
Testament. Ncwxesu-^
Firstj the sword of persecution, which Herod stretched ™^° '
forth against James, Acts xii. 1, 2.
Secondly, the sAvord of God's Spirit, expressly said to
be the word of God, Ephes. vi. [17]. A sword of two
edges, carried in the mouth of Christ, Rev. i. [16], which
is of strong and mighty operation, piercing between the
bones and the marrow, between the soul and the spirit,
Heb. iv. [12].
Thirdly, the great sword of war and destruction, given
to him that rides that terrible red horse of war, so that he
takes peace from the earth, and men kill one another, as is
most lamentably true in the slaughter of so many hundred
thousand souls within these few years in several parts of
Europe, our own and others.
None of these three swords are intended in this
scripture.
Therefore, fourthly, there is a civil sword, called the The civii
sword of civil justice, which being of a material, civil
nature, for the defence of persons, estates, famihes, liberties
of a city or civil state, and the suppressing of uncivil or
injurious persons or actions, by such civil punishment, it
cannot, according to its utmost reach and capacity, now
under Christ, when all nations are merely civil, without
any such typical, holy respect upon them, as was upon
Israel, a national church — I say, cannot extend to spiritual
and soul-causes, spiritual and soul-punishment, which be-
longs to that spiritual sword with two edges, the soul-
piercing, — in soul-saving, or soul-killing, — the word of
God.2
* [" What though the sword be of offenders in bodily life and civil liber-
a material and civil nature ? ... It ties, but also the offenders against
can reach to punish not only the spiritual life and soul-liberties. . . .
K 2
132
THE BLOUDY TENENT
CHAP. LI.
Tribute, cus-
tom, (tc,
merely civil
recompcncea
for civil
work.
Magistrates
called by
God, God's
mitusters.
The epiri-
tual minis-
try.
The civil
ministry or
Truth. A fourth argument from this scripture, I take
In the sixth verse, from tribute, custom, &c.: which is a
merely civil reward, or recompence, for the magistrates'
work. Now as the wages are, such is the work ; but the
wages are merely civil — custom, tribute, &c. : not the
contributions of the saints or churches of Christ, proper
to the spiritual and Clmstian state. And such work only
must the magistrate attend upon, as may properly deserve
such civil wages, reward, or recompence.
Lastly, that the Spirit of God never intended to direct,
or warrant, the magistrate to use his power in spiritual
affairs and religious Avorship, I argue from the term or
title it pleaseth the wisdom of God to give such civil
officers, to wit, ver. 6, GocUs ministers.
Now at the very first blush, no man denies a double
ministry.
The one appointed by Christ Jesus in his church, to
gather, to govern, receive in, cast out, and order all the
affairs of the church, the house, city, or kingdom of God,
Eph. iv. ; 1 Cor. xii.
Secondly, a civil ministry, or office, merely human and
civil, which men agree to constitute, called therefore a
human creation, 1 Pet. li. [13], and is as true and lawful
in those nations, cities, kingdoms, &c., which never heard
of the true God, nor his holy Son Jesus, as In any part of
If the sword of the judge or ma-
gistrate be the sword of the Lord,
(vhy may it not be drawn forth, as
well to defend his subjects in true re-
ligion, as in civil peace ? . . . What
holy care of religion lay upon the
kings of Israel in the Old Testament^
the 8;ime lieth now upon Christian
kings in the New Testament, to pro-
tect the same in their churches."
Cotton's Reply, pp. 104, 105.]
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 133
the world beside, where the name of Jesus is most taken
up.
From all which premises, viz., that the scope of the
Spirit of God in this chapter is to handle the matters of
the second table — having handled the matters of the first,
in the twelfth: — since the magistrates of whom Paul
wrote, were natural, ungodly, persecuting, and yet lawful
magistrates, and to be obeyed in all lawful civil things :
since all magistrates are God's ministers, essentially civil,
bounded to a civil work, with civil weapons, or instru-
ments, and paid or rewarded with civil rewards : — from all
which, I say, I undeniably collect, that this scripture is
generally mistaken, and wrested from the scope of God's
Spirit, and the nature of the place, and cannot truly be
alleged by any for the power of the civil magistrate to be
exercised in spiritual and soul-matters.
CHAP. LII.
Peace. Against this I know many object, out of the What is'to
& "^ "^ -^ ^ be under-
fourth verse of tliis chapter, that the magistrate is to ^'""'^jl'yj^
avenge, or punish, evil: from whence is gathered that ''"'■ ^•
heresy, false Christs, false churches, false ministries, false
seals, being evil, ought to be punished civilly, &c.
Truth. I answer, that the word kokov is generally
opposed to civil goodness, or virtue, in a commonwealth,
and not to spiritual good, or religion, in the church.
Secondly, I have proved from the scope of the place,
that here is not intended evil against the spiritual, or
Christian estate handled in the twelfth chapter, but evil
against the civil state in this thirteenth, properly falling
under the cognizance of the civil minister of God, the
134 Tlirc BLOUDY TENENT
magistrate, and punishable by that civil sword of his as an
incivility, disorder, or breach of that civil order, peace,
and civility, unto which all the inhabitants of a city, town,
or kingdom, oblige themselves.
Peace. I have heard, that the elders of the New England
churches — who yet out of this thirteenth of Romans maintain
persecution — grant' that the magistrate is to preserve the
peace and welfare of the state, and therefore that he ought
not to punish such sins as hurt not his peace. In par-
ticular, they say, the magistrate may not punish secret
sins in the soul : nor such sins as are yet handling in the
church, in a private way : nor such sins which are private
in families — and therefore, they say, the magistrate trans-
gresseth to prosecute complaints of children against their
parents, servants against masters, wives against husbands,
(and yet this proper to the civil state). Nor such sins as
are between the members and churches themselves.
And they confess, that if the magistrate punish, and
the church punish, there will be a greater rent in their
peace.
Truth. From thence, sweet Peace, may we well observe,
First, the magistrate is not to punish all e\al, according
to this their confession.
The distinction of private and public evil will not here
avail ; because such as urge that term evil, viz., that the
magistrate is to punish evil, urge it strictly, eo nomine;
because heresy, blasphemy, false church, fiilse ministry, is
evil, as well as disorder in a civil state.
Bomogive Sccoudly, I obscrvc, how they take away from the
gittrsto magistrate that wliich is proper to his cognizance, as the
wh»tlinot 1 • -
uko'i?^m *^*^'"I"^"^*^ o^ servants, children, wives, against their
' [In "A Model of Church and Williams, in some subsequent chap-
Civil Power— sent to the Church at ters of this volume.]
Salem," examined at length by Mr.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 135
parents, masters, husbands, &c. Families as families, ^^J^f^
being as stones vvhicli make up the common building, and h[m^" *°
are properly the object of the magistrates' care, in respect
of civil government, civil order, and obedience.*
CHAP. LIII.
Peace. I pray now, lastly, proceed to the author's reason^
why Christ's disciples should be so far from persecuting : —
that they ought to bless them that curse them, and pray
for them that persecute them, because of the freeness of
God's grace, and the deepness of his counsels, calling them
that are enemies, persecutors, no people, to become meek
lambs, the sheep and people of God, according to 1 Pet. ii.
10, You which were not a people, are now a people, &c. ; and
Matt. XX. 6, some come at the last hour, which if they
were cut off because they came not sooner, would be pre-
vented, and so should never come.
Unto this reason, the answerer is pleased thus to reply.^
First, in general; we must not do evil that good may
come thereof.
Secondly, in particular, he affirmeth, " that it is evil to
tolerate seditious evil doers, seducing teachers, scandalous
* ["When we say, the magistrate ' [See before, p. 11.]
is an avenger of evil, we mean of all * [See before, p. 24.]
sorts or kinds of evil : not every ' Upon this point hath Mr. John
particular of each kind. Secret evils, Goodwinexcellently of late discoursed.
in thought, or affection, yea, in action [In " M. S. to A. S., with a Plea for
too, but neither confessed, nor proved Libertie of Conscience in a Church
by due witnesses, the magistrate can- Way," &c. Lond. 1644. 4to. pp. 1 10.
not punish." Cotton's Reply, p. 110.] See Introduction to this volume.]
Toleration
discussed. '
136 THE BLOUDY TENENT
livers ;" and for proof of this, he quotes Christ's reproof to
the anp;cl of the church at Pcrganios, for tolerating them
that hoUl the doctrine of Bahiam ; and against the church
of Thyatira, for tolerating Jezebel to teach and seduce.
Rev. ii. 14, 20.
Truth. I answer, first, by assenting to the general
proposition, that it is most true, like unto Christ Jesus
himself, a sure foundation, 1 Cor, iii. 11. Yet what is
built u]ion it, I hope by God's assistance to make it
a})pcar, is but hay and stubble, dead jmd withered, not
suiting that golden foundation, nor pleasing to the Father
of mercies, nor comfortable to the souls of men.
It is evil, saith he, to tolerate notorious evil doers,
seducing teachers, scandalous livers.
In which speech I observe two evils :
First, that this proposition is too large and general,
because the rule admits of exception, and that according
to the will of God.
Evil is ai- 1 . It is true, that evil cannot alter its nature, but it is
ways evil, _ ,
yot peimiB- alway cvll, as darkness is alway darkness, yet,
may in case 2. It must bc remembered, that it is one thing to com-
be good. ■' ~
mand, to conceal, to counsel, to approve evil, and another
thing to permit and suffer evil with protestation against it,
or dislike of it, at least without approbation of it.
Lastly, this sufferance, or permission, of evil, is not for
its own sake, but for the sake of good, Avhich puts a respect
of goodness upon such permission.
God-8 won- Hence it is, that for God's own glory's sake, which is the
(lerful tolcr- . . m ^
atioii. highest good, he endures, that is, permits, or suffers, the
vessels of wrath, Rom. ix. 22. And therefore, although he
be of pure eyes and can behold no iniquity, yet his pure
eye patiently and quietly beholds and permits all the
idolatries and jn'ofanatlons, all the thefts and rapines, all the
whoredoms and abominations, all the murders and poison-
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS'd. 137
ings ; and yet, I say, for his glory's sake, he is patient, and
long permits.
Hence for his people's sake (which is the next good, in
his Son), he is oftentimes pleased to permit and suffer the
wicked to enjoy a longer reprieve. Therefore he gave
Paul all the lives that were in the ship. Acts xxvii. 24.
Therefore, he would not so soon have destroyed Sodom,
but granted a longer permission, had there been but ten
righteous. Gen. xviii. 32. Therefore, Jer. v. 1, had he
found some to have stood in the gap, he would have
spared others. Therefore gave he Jezebel a time, or
space. Rev. ii. 21.
Therefore, for his glory's sake, hath he permitted longer
great sinners, who afterward have perished in their
season, as we see in the case of Ahab, the Ninevites,
and Amorites, &c.
Hence it pleased the Lord, not only to permit the ^ ..
many evils against his own honourable ordinance of mar-
riage in the world, but was pleased, after a wonderful
manner, to suffer that sin of many wives in Abraham,
Jacob, David, Solomon, yea, with some expressions which
seem to give approbation, as 2 Sam. xii. 8, 24.^
Peace. It may be said, this is no pattern for us, because
God is above law, and an absolute sovereign.
Truth. I answer, although we find him sometimes dis-
pensing with his law, yet we never find him deny himself,
or utter a falsehood : and therefore when it crosseth not
* [" I willingly grant, it may be and an evil -may be tolerated to pre-
lawful for a civil magistrate to tolerate vent other greater evils In
notorious evil doers in two cases, ordinary cases it is not lawful to
under which all the examples will tolerate a seducing false teacher,
fall, which the discusser allegeth ; . . , The commandment of God is clear
when the magistrates' hand is too and strong, Deut. xiii. 8, 9
weak and feeble, and the offenders' Capitalia Mosis politica sunt sterna.'"
adherents too great and strong .... Cotton's Reply, p. 113.]
138 THE BLOUDY TENENT
an absolute rule to peniiit and tolerate — as in the case of
the pcnnifssion of the souls and consciences of all men in
the world — I have shown, and shall show further, it doth
not, it will not, hinder our being holy as he is holy, in all
manner of conversation.
CHAP. LIV.
Peace. It will yet be said, it pleaseth God to permit
adulteries, murders, poisons : God suffers men, like fishes,
to devour each other, Hab. i. 14; the wicked to flourish,
Jer. xii. 1 ; yea, sends the tyrants of the world to destroy
the nations, and plunder them of their riches, Isa. x. [5,
6.] Should men do so, the world would be a wilderness ;
and beside we have command for zealous execution of
justice, impartially, speedily.
Two ports of Truth. I answer, we find two sorts of conunands, both
commands,
MosesLd ^^'°"^ iSIoses and from Christ, the two great prophets and
Christ. messengers from the living God, the one the type or
figure of the later. Moses gave positive rules, both
spiritual and civil; yet also, he gave some not positive
but permissive, for the common good. So the Lord Jesus
expoundeth it.
For whereas, the Pharisees urged it, that Moses com-
Mait. XIX. nianded to give a bill of divorcement and to put away, the
Lord Jesus expoundeth it, Moses for the hardness of your
hearts suffered, or permitted. Matt. xix. 7, 8.
ThP pcrmis- This was a permissive command, universal to all Israel,
clon of -i ^ '
for a general good, in preventing the continual fires of
dissensions and combustions in families: yea, it may be
nuu-ders, poisons, adulteries, which that people, as the
wisdom of God foresaw, was apt, out of the hardness of
divorce in
Israel.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 139
their heart, to break out into, were it not for this prevent-
ing permission.
Hence it was, that for a further public good sake, and
the 'public safety, David permitted Joab, a notorious
malefactor, and Shimei and Adonijah, &c. And civil
states and governors, in like cases, have and do permit
and suffer what neither David nor any civil governors
ought to do or have done, were it not to prevent "the
hazard of the whole, in the shedding of much innocent
blood, together with the nocent, in civil combustions.
Peace. It may be said, Joab, Shimei, Adonijah, &c.,
were only, as it were, reprieved for a time, and proves
only that a season ought to be attended for their punish-
ment.
Truth. Answ. I answer, I produce not these instances
to prove a permission of tares — anti-christians, heretics —
which other scriptures abundantly prove, but to make it
clear, against the answerer's allegation, that even in the
civil state permission of notorious evil doers, even against
the civil state, is not disapproved by God himself and the
wisest of his servants in its season.
CHAP. LV.
Truth. I proceed. Hence it is that some generals of
armies, and governors of cities, towns, &c., do, and, as
those former instances prove, lawfully permit some evil
persons and practices. As for instance, in the civil state,
usury: for the preventing of a greater evil in the civil JJ,^"^^^"^ **
body, as stealing, robbing, murdering, perishing of the dvu'stete,
poor, and the hindrance, or stop, of commerce and dealing permitted.
in the commonwealth. Just like physicians, wisely per-
140 THE BLOUDY TENENT
mittlng noisome humours, and sometimes diseases, when
tlie cure or purging would prove more dangerous to the
destruction of the whole, a weak or crazy body, and
specially at such a time.
Thus, in many other instances, it pleased the Father of
lights, the God of Israel, to peraiit that people, especially
in the matter of their demand of a king, Avherein he pleaded
that himself as well as Samuel was rejected.
remission '^^^® grouud, to wit, for a common good of the whole, is
in 'the S" the same with that of the Lord Jesus commanding the
fora^wo"-"^ tares to be permitted in the world; because, otherwise,
1. 01 the the sood wheat should be endano;ered to be rooted up out
good wheat. ® o j.
2. Of the of the field or world also, as well as the tares. And
■whole world,
hsoiff'*^ therefore, for the good sake, the tares, which are indeed
evil, were to be permitted : yea, and for the general good
of the whole world, the field itself, wliich, for want of this
obedience to that command of Christ, hath been and is
laid waste and desolate with the fury and rage of civil
war, professedly raised and maintained, as all states pro-
fess, for the maintenance of one true religion — after the
pattern of that typical land of Canaan — and to suppress
and pluck up these tares of false prophets and false pro-
fessors, anti-christians, heretics, &c., out of the world.
Hence illcB lachrymcB: hence Germany's, Ireland's, and
now England's, tears and dreadful desolations, which ought
to have been, and may be for the future, — by obedience to
the command of the Lord Jesus, concerning the per-
mission of tares to live in the world, though not in the
church — I say, ought to have been, and may be mercifully
prevented.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS'D. 141
CHAP. LVI.
Peace. I pray descend now to the second evil which you
observe in the answerer's position, viz., that It would be
evil to tolerate notorious evil doers, seducing teachers, &c.
Truth, I say, the evil is, that he most improperly and
confusedly joins and couples seducing teachers with
scandalous livers.
Peace. But is it not true, that the world is full of
seducing teachers? and is it not true, that seducing teachers
are notorious evil doers ?
Truth. I answer : far be it from me to deny either.
And yet, in two things, I shall discover the great evil of
this joining and coupling seducing teachers and scandalous
livers, as one adequate or proper object of the magistrates'
care and work to suppress and punish.
First, it is not an homogeneal (as we speak), but an
heterogeneal commixture of joining together of things
most different in kinds and natures, as if they were both
of one consideration.
For who knows not but that many seducing teachers,
either of the pa";anish, Jewish, Turkish, or anti-christian teachers, ei
J- B J -' ^ t her pagan,
religion, may be clear and free from scandalous offences in ^nu'chlist-
their life, as also from disobedience to the civil laws of a bTobedient
state ? Yea, the answerer himself hath elsewhere granted, the civil
that if the laws of a civil state be not broken, the peace
is not broken.9
Again, who knows not that a seducing teacher properly
" [" It will be hard for the discus- shall excommunicate the civil ma;;is-
ser to find anti-christian seducers trate, and prescribe the civil state to
clear and free from disobedience to the invasion of foreigners," Cotton's
the civil laws of a state, in case that Reply, p. 115.]
anti-christ, to whom they are sworn,
Seducing
142 TTIK BLOUDY TENENT
sins against a cliiircli or ppiritual estate and laws of it, and,
therefore, ought most properly and only to be dealt withal
in such a way, and by such weapons, as the Lord Jesus
hiniseh" hath appointed; gainsayers, opposite?, and diso-
bedients — either within liis church or without — to be con-
vinced, repelled, resisted, and slain withal ?
Scandalous "\Micrcas, scaudalous offenders against parents, against
livers o i o
Xi'rsi'ate" 'ii^g'^trates in the fifth command, and so against the life,
who Hay chastity, goods, or good name in the rest, is properly
transgression ae:ainst the civil state and common weal, or
the worldly state of men: and, therefore, consequently,
if the world, or civil state, ought to be preserved by civil
government or governors, such scandalous offenders ought
not to be tolerated, but suppressed, according to the
wisdom and prudence of the said government.
Secondly, as there is a fallacious conjoining and con-
founding together persons of several kinds and natures,
Mr. Cotton's differing as much as spirit and flesh, heaven and earth, each
tenet justi- o i ' '
crue"pro.'' fi'om othcr : so is there a silent and implicit justification of
n^mnsT all the unrightcous and cruel proceedings of Jews and
chribtiaus. Gentiles against all the prophets of God, the Lord Jesus
himself^ and all his messengers and Avitnesses, whom their
accusers have ever so coupled and mixed with notorious
evil doers and scandalous livers.
Elijah was a troubler of the state ; Jeremy weakened
the hand of the people ; yea, INIoses made the people
neglect their work ; the Jews built the rebellious and bad
city; the thi'ee worthies regarded not the command of
the king ; Christ Jesus deceived the people, was a con-
juror and a traitor against Cicsar in being king of the
Jews — indeed He was so spiritually over the true Jew,
the Christian — therefore, he was numbered with notorious
evil doers, and nailed to the gallows between two
malefactors.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 143
Hence Paul aud all true messengers of Jesus Christ,
are esteemed seducing and seditious teachers and turners
of the world upside down : yea, and to my knowledge — I
speak with honourable respect to the answerer, so far as
he hath laboured for many truths of Christ — the answerer
himself hath drunk of this cup, to be esteemed a seducing
teacher.
CHAP. LVII.
Peace. Yea, but he produceth scriptures against such
toleration, and for persecuting men for the cause of con-
science : " Christ," saith he, " had something against the
angel of the church of Pergamos, for tolerating them that
held the doctrine of Balaam, and against the church of
Thyatira, for tolerating Jezebel to teach and seduce,"
Kev. ii. 14, 20.
Truth. I may answer, with some admiration and as-
tonishment, how it pleased the Father of lights and most
jealous God to darken and veil the eye of so precious a
man, as not to seek out and propose some scriptures, in
the proof of so weighty an assertion, as at least might
have some colour for an influence of the civil magistrate
in such cases : for —
First, he saith not that Christ had aught against the Toleration.
city Pergamos, where Satan had his throne. Rev. ii. 14, examined.
but against the church at Pergamos, in which was set up "^
the throne of Christ.
Secondly, Christ's charge is not against the civil magis-
trate of Pergamos, but the messenger, or ministry, of the
church in Pergamos.
Thirdly, I confess, so far as Balaam's or Jezebel's doc-
144 THi: BLOUDY TENENT
trine maintained a liberty of corporal fornication, it
concerned the cities of Pergamos and Thyatira, and the
anL!;cl or officers of those cities, to suppress not only such
practices, but such doctrines also : as the lioman emperor
justly punished Ovid the poet, for teaching the wanton
art of love, leading to and ushering on lascivlousness and
uncleanness.
Fourthly. Yet so far as Balaam's teachers, or Jezebel,
did seduce the members of the church in Pergamos or
Thyatira, to the worship of the idolaters In Pergamos or
Thyatira, which will appear to be the case — I say, so far I
may well and properly answer, as himself answered before
those scriptures, brought from Luke ix. and 2 Tim. ii., to
prove patience and permission to men opposite, viz., "these
scriptures," saith he, " are directions to ministers of the
gospel ;" and in the end of that passage he adds, " jNIuch
less do they speak at all to civil magistrates."'
chrisfB Fifthly. Either these churches and the angels thereof
ministers i i • r- ti i i
and cimrch- had powcr to supprcss tlicsc doctrmes or iJalaam, and to
cs, have
power fuffl- suppress Jezebel from teaching, or they had not : —
Mippn-'s That they had not cannot be affirmed, for Christ's
JozoMs"-'^ authority is in the hands of his ministers and churches,
(luciiig to -if .. • ^ ••• 1 T n
false wor- Matt. XVI. aucl XYiu., auu 1 Lor. V.
Kllip.
If they had power, as must be granted, then, I conclude,
sufficient power to suppress such persons, whoever they
were, that maintained Balaam's doctrine in the church at
Pergamos — although the very magistrates themselves of
the city of Pergamos (if Christians) : and to have sup-
pressed Jezebel from teaching and seducing in the cimrch,
had she been lady, queen, or empress, if there were no
» [See before, p. 2-2. "Tlie letter tlie falseliood of it, by an instance of
.dcnieth tlie lawfulness of all persccu- lawful eliurch-prosccution in case of
lion in cause of conscience, that is, in false teachers." Cotton's Reply,
matter of religion: I seek to evince 117.]
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 145
more but teaching witliout hostility. And if so, all power
and authority of magistrates and governors of Pergamos
and Thyatira, and all submitting or appealing to them
in such cases, must needs fall, as none of Christ's
appointment.
Lastly. From this perverse wresting of what iw writ to
the church and the officers thereof, as if it were written to
the civil state and officers thereof, all may see how, since
th e apostasy of anti-christ, the Christian world (so called) Tho chwst-
hath swallowed up Christianity ; how the church and civil f^wed up
state, that is, the church and the world, are now become ^^'^"^"^'"'y
one flock of Jesus Christ ; Christ's sheep, and the pastors
or shepherds of them, all one with the several unconverted,
wild, or tame beasts and cattle of the world, and the civil
and earthly governors of them : the Christian church, or
kingdom of the saints, that stone cut out of the mountain
without hands, Dan. ii. 45, now made all one with the
mountain, or civil state, the Roman empire, from wdience
it is cut or taken : Christ's lilies, garden, and love, all one
with the thorns, the daughters, and wilderness of the
world, out of which the spouse or church of Christ is
called ; and amongst whom, in civil things, for a while
here below, she must necessarily be mingled and^have
converse, unless she will go out of the world, before Christ
Jesus, her Lord and husband, send for her home into the
heavens, 1 Cor. v. 10."
* [" I intended to apply the scrip- ducers, are such ns are directed to
tures written to the churches, and to civil states and magistrates, of which
the officers thereof, no further than to divers have been mentioned and ap-
other churches and their officers. The plied before." Cotton's Reply, p.
scriptures upon which we call in the 11 8. J
magistrate to the punishment of se-
14G THE ULOUDY TENENT
CHAP. LVIIL
Peace, Having thus, by the help of Christ, examined
those scriptures, or writings of truth, brought by the
The second author aguiust persecution, and cleared them from such
Bons against vcils and uiists, wlicrewith Mr. Cotton hath endeavoured
Buch pereo- i • i • i x
cution, viz., ^Q obscure and darken their lights : 1 in-ay you, now, b}'
tlie profes- '-' x ./ .< ./
mous"' ^*' the same gracious assistance, proceed to his answer to the
King j'^nies, sccond head of reasons, from the profession of famous
roi&nd, and priuccs against persecution for conscience. King James,
King of >-• p T-» 1 • 11
Bohemia. Stephen of Poland, King of Bohemia, unto whom the
answerer returneth a treble answer. ^
" First," saith he, " we willingly acknowledge that none
is to be persecuted at all, no more than they may be
oj)pressed for righteousness' sake.
"Again, we acknowledge that none is to be punished
for his conscience, though misinformed, as hath been said,
unless his error be fundamental, or seditiously and turbu-
lently promoted, and that after due conviction of his con-
science, that it may appear he is not punished for his con-
science, but for sinninni; aj^ainst his conscience.
" Furtheriiiore, we acknowledge, none is to be con-
strained to believe or profess the true religion, till he be
convinced in judgment of the truth of it; but yet
restrained he may be from blaspheming the truth, and
from seducing any unto pernicious errors."
Truth. This first answer consists of a repetition and
enumeration of such grounds or conclusions, as Mr.
Cotton in the entrance of this discourse laid down; and I
2'peLU. ' believe that, through the help of God, in such replies as I
have made unto them, I have made it evident what weak
^ [See before, p. 24.]
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 147
foundations they have in the scriptures of truth, as also
that, when such conclusions, excepting the first,, as grass
and the flower of the grass shall fade, that holy word of
the Lord, which the author against such persecution pro-
duces, and I have cleared, shall stand for ever, even when
these heavens and earth are burnt.
Peace. His second answer is tliis : — " What princes
profess and practise, is not a rule of conscience. They
many times tolerate that in point of state-policy, which
cannot justly be tolerated in point of true Christianity.
*' Again, Princes many times tolerate offenders out of
very necessity, when the offenders are either too many or
too mighty for them to punish ; in which respect David
tolerated Joab and his murders, but against his will."
CHAP. LIX.
Truth. Unto those excellent and famous speeches of
those princes, worthy to be written in golden letters, or
rows of diamonds, upon all the gates of all the cities and
palaces in the world, the answerer, without any particular
reply, returns two things.
First, that princes'profession and practice is no rule of Mr. cotton's
•*■ ^ ■*■ _ unequal
conscience: unto this, as all men will subscribe, so may '^«?''ng^i''>
' ■' .' princes.
they also observe how the answerer deals with princes.
One while they are the nursing fathers of the church,
not only to feed, but also to correct, and, therefore, conse-
quently bound to judge what is true feeding and correct-
ing: and, consequently, all men are bound to submit
to their feedino; and correctino;.
Another while, when princes cross Mr. Cotton's judg-
ment and practice, then it matters not what the profession
L 2
148 TUF. BLOUDY TENENT
or practice of princes is: for, saith he, their profession and
practice is no rule to conscience.
I ask then, unto what magistrates or princes will them-
selves, or any so persuaded, submit, as unto keepers of
both tables, as unto the antitypes of the kings of Israel
and Judah, and nursing fathers and mothers of the
church ?
First. Will it not evidently follow, that by these tenents
they ought not to submit to any magistrates in the world
in these cases, but to magistrates just of their own con-
science ? and —
Secondly. That all other consciences in the world,
except their own, must be persecuted by such their
magistrates ?*
And lastly. Is not this to make magistrates but steps
and stirrups, to ascend and mount up into their rich and
honourable seats and saddles ; I mean great and settled
maintenances, which neither the Lord Jesus, nor any of
his first messengers, the true patterns, did ever know ?
CHAP. LX.
Truth. In the second place, he saith, that princes out of
state-policy tolerate what suits not with Christianity, and
out of state-necessity tolerate (as David did Joab) against
their wills.
To wliich I answer, —
* [" This M'ill no ways follow, un- . . and tliat in a turbulent and fac-
less all men's consciences in the world tious manner. For in these cases
did err fundamentally and obstinately only, we allow magistrates to punish
after just conviction, against the very in matters of religion," Cotton's
principles of Christian religion, or Rejjly, ji. 120.]
unless thev held forth other errors . .
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 149
First. That although with him, in the first, I confess "^evlcTuZ''
that princes may tolerate that ovit of state-policy which necelluy of
will not stand with Christianity, yet, in the second, he tion.
must acknowledge with me, that there is a necessity some-
times of state-toleration, as in the case of Joab, and so his
former affirmation, generally laid down (viz., that it is evil
to tolerate seducing teachers or scandalous livers), was not
duly weighed in the balance of the sanctuary, and is too
light.
Secondly. I affirm that the state-policy and state-neces- S'^"?' ^«^"*
•' i. ^ tlje deepest
sity, which, for the peace of the state and preventing of fhi't'lver
rivers of civil blood, permit the consciences of men, will ^eT'he"*^
com-
mands a
be found to agree most punctually with the rules of the toleration of
T • • 1 1 11 1 T7— n 1 • anti-christ-
best politician that ever the world saw, the King of kings, ians.
and Lord of lords, in comparison of whom Solomon him-
self had but a drop of wisdom compared to Christ's ocean,
and was but a farthing candle compared with the all and
ever glorious Sun of righteousness.
That absolute rule of this great politician for the peace
of the field which is the world, and for the good and peace
of the saints who must have a civil being in the world, I
have discoursed of in his command of permitting the tares,
that is, anti-christians, or false Christians, to be in the
field of the world, growing up together with the true
wheat, true Christians.
CHAP. LXL
Peace. His third answer is this : — '
" For those three princes named by you, who tolerated
religion, we can name you more and greater who have not
* [See before, p. 25.]
150 THE BLOUDY TENENT
tolerated heretics and schismatics, notwithstanding their
pretence of conscience, and their arrogating the crown of
martyrdom to their sufferings."
" Constantino the Great at the request of the general
council at Nice, banished Arius, with some of his fellows,
Sozom. lib. i. Ecdes. Hist. cap. 19, 20.
" The same Constantine made a severe law against the
Donatists : and the like proceedings against them were
used by Valentinian, Gratian, and Theodosius, as Augus-
tine reports in Ep. 166. Only Julian the Apostate granted
liberty to heretics as well as to pagans, that he might, by
tolerating all weeds to grow, choke the vitals of Christ-
ianity : which was also the practice and sin of Valens the
Arian.
" Queen Elizabeth, as famous for her government as
most of the former, it is well known what laws she made
and executed against papists. Yea, and King James, one
of your own witnesses, though he was slow in proceeding
against papists, as you say, for conscience' sake, yet you
are not ignorant how sharply and severely he punished
those whom the malignant world calls piu'itans, men of
more conscience and better faith than the papists whom he
tolerated."
Truth. Unto this, I answer : First, that for mine own
part I would not use an argument from the number of
The princes priuccs, witnessing in profession of practice as-ainst perse-
of the worid • p ^ f
Hoidom take cutiou tor causc of conscieucc : for the truth and faith of
I'art With
Christ. the Lord Jesus must not be received with respect of faces,
be they never so high, princely and glorious.
Precious pearls and jewels, and far more precious truth,
are found in muddy sliells and places. The rich mines of
golden truth lie hid under barren hills, and in obscure
holes and cornere.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 151
The most high and glorious G od hath chosen the poor peisecuung
of the world, and the witnesses of truth (Rev. xi.) arerareJ*''^
clothed in sackcloth, not in silk or satin, cloth of gold or
tissue : and, therefore, I acknowledge, if the number of
princes professing persecution be considered, it is rare to
find a king, prince, or governor like Christ Jesus, the
King of kings, and Prince of the princes of the earth, and
who tread not in the steps of Herod the fox, or Nero the
lion, openly or secretly persecuting the name of the Lord
Jesus ; such were Saul, Jeroboam, Ahab, though under a
mask or pretence of the name of the God of Israel.^
To that purpose was it a noble speech of Buchanan, ^j!,'^^'^|;''^"^
who, lying on his death-bed, sent this item to King
James : — " Remember my humble service to his majesty,
and tell him that Buchanan is going to a place where few
kino-s come."
King James.
CHAP. LXII.
Truth. Secondly. I observe how inconsiderately — I
hope not willingly — he passeth by the reasons and grounds
uro-ed by those three princes for their practices ; for, as for
the bare examples of kings or princes, they are but like
shining sands, or gilded rocks, giving no solace to such as
make woful shipwreck on them.
In King James's speesh, he passeth by that golden ]^^'";^ ,
® [" The answer which I gave to his and practised against toleration. It
argument is not taken from the like is truly said, suffragia non sunt nume-
number of princes, but from the randa, sed ponderanda." Cotton's
greater piety and presence of God Reply, p 123.]
with those princes who have professed
1.52 THE HLOUDY TENENT
Fnvings inaxiin in divinity, "that God never loves to plant his
persecution, churcll by blood.
Secondly. That civil obedience may be performed from
the papi^^ts.
Tliirdlv. In his observation on Rev. xx., that true and
certain note of a false church, to Avit, persecution : " The
wicked are besiegers, the faithful are besieged."
Kingsie- In Kino; Stephen's, of Poland, speech, he passeth by
J>llOll'!>, of O i ^ ^ X ^ X
I'oi.ind, i]^Q ^^,^g difference between a civil and a spiritual govern-
speech i. O
pf^ecution. nient : " I am," said Stephen, " a civil magistrate over the
bodies of men, not a spiritual over their souls."
Now to confound these is Babel; and Jewish it is to
seek for Moses, and bring him from his grave (which no
man shall find, for God buried him) in setting up a
national state or church, in a land of Canaan, which the
great Messiah abolished at his coming.
Mnsde^icI Thirdly. He passeth by, in the speech of the King of
rape!""' Bohemia, that foundation in grace and nature, to wit,
" That conscience ought not to be violated or forced :"
and indeed it is most true, that a soul or spiritual rape is
more abominable in God's eye, than to force and ravish
Persecution the bodics of all the women in the world. Secondly.
Hcience^ the That most lamentably true experience of all ages, which
lancet that ■, -, • -, i • mi . n c
lettcth tliat kmg observeth, viz., " ihat persecution tor cause oi
l.llHxl of ^ ° \ ^
kin^'d""** conscience hath ever proved pernicious, being the causes
of all those wonderful innovations of, or changes in, the
principallest and mightiest kingdoms of Christendom."
He that reads the records of truth and time with an im-
partial eye, shall find this to be the lancet that hath pierced
the veins of kings and kingdoms, of saints and sinners,
and filled the streams and rivers with their blood.
Lastly. That king's observation of his own time,^ viz.,
"* I" If the discusser had well oli- not the speech of the king, but of tlie
served, he would hiive found, it was prisoner." Cotton's Reply, p. r29.]
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 153
" That persecution for cause of conscience was practised au spiritual
most in England, and such places where popery reigned :" bloody.
implying, as I conceive, that such practices commonly pro-
ceed from that great whore the church of Rome, whose
daughters are like their mother, and all of a bloody
nature, as most commonly all whores be.
CHAP. LXIII.
Now thirdly. In that the answerer observeth, " That
amongst the Roman emperors, they that did not persecute
were Julian the Apostate, and Valens the Arian ; where-
as the good emperors, Constantine, Gratian, Valentinian,
and Theodosius, they did persecute the Arians, Donatists,"
&c:—
Ansio. It is no new thing for godly, and eminently The godiy
11 • f 11 sometimes
godly men to perform ungodly actions : nor tor ungodly evii actors,
persons, for wicked ends, to act what in Itself is good and eodi^ ^°''^
righteous.
Abraham, Jacob, David, Solomon, &c. (as well as La- Polygamy,
^ or tlie many
mech, Saul, &c.) lived in constant transo-ression a2;alnst f 'y^s of tiia
' ' / o o fatlie'S.
the institution of so holy and so ratified a law of marriage,
&c. ; and this not against the light and checks of con-
science (as other sins are wont to be recorded of them),
but according to the dictate and persuasion of a resolved
soul and conscience.
David, out of zeal to God, with thirty thousand of David's ad-
"^ vancing of
Israel, and [with] majestical solemnity, carries up the ark f^^'^^g^ainst
contrary to the order God was pleased to appoint : the ^°^'* °^^^''
issue was both God's and David's great offence, 2 Sam. vi.
David in his zeal Avould build a house to entertain his
God ! What more pious ? and what more (in show)
154 THE BLOUDY TENENT
seriously consulted, when the prophet Nathan is admitted
counsellor ? 2 Sam. vii.
And probable it is, that his slaughter of Uriah was not
without a good end, to wit, to prevent the dishonour of
God's name in the discovery of his adultery with Bath-
sheba. Yet David was holy and precious to God still,
though like a jewel fallen into the dirt. Whereas King
Ahab, though acting his fasting and humiliation, was but
Ahab still, though his act, in itself, was a duty, and found
success with God.
CHAP. LXIV.
Peace. I have often heard that history reports, and I
have heard that Mr. Cotton himself hath affirmed it, that
Christianity fell asleep in Constantine's bosom, and [in]
the laps and bosoms of those emperors professing the name
of Christ,
c.nstantinc Tvutli. Thc unkuowiug zeal of Constantine and other
and llie good "
are''c"nfes- cmperors, did more hurt to Christ Jesus's crown and
doIie'lilOTe*' kingdom, than the raging fury of the most bloody Neros.^
name and In thc pcrsccutious of tlic latter, Christians were sweet
crown of the ,., . ^
Lord Jesus, and tragraut, like spice pounded and beaten in mortars.
NcTos'ic^ But these good emperors, persecuting some erroneous per-
sons, Arius, &c., and advancing the professors of some
truths of Christ — for there was no small number of truths
lost in those times — and maintaining their religion by the
* ["Though the unknowing zeal of knomng zeal of the good emperors,
the one was sinful, yet it was thc fruit lay not in punishing notorious hereti-
of human frailty, — error amoris ; hut cal seducers ... it was toleration that
the rage of the others was devilish made the world anti-christian." Cot-
fury,— amor erroris. Besides the un- ton's Reply, p. 132.]
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 155
material sword — I say, by this means Christianity was
eclipsed, and the professors of it fell asleep, Cant. v. 2.
Babel, or confusion, was ushered in, and by degrees the of^^hl*-*^®"
gardens of the churches of saints were turned into the fiew'iif' the
wilderness of whole nations, until the whole world became ^roneby °
Christian, or Christendom, Rev. xii. and xiii. ianism.
Doubtless those holy men, emperors and bishops, in-
tended and aimed right to exalt Christ ; but not attending
to the command of Christ Jesus, to permit the tares to
grow in the field of the world, they make the garden of
the church and field of the world to be all one ; and might
not only sometimes, in their zealous mistakes, persecute
good wheat instead of tares, but also pluck up thousands
of those precious stalks by commotions and combustions
about religion, as hath been since practised in the great
and wonderful changes wrought by such wars in many
great and mighty states and kingdoms, as Ave heard even
now in the observation of the Kins; of Bohemia.
CHAP. LXV.
Peace. Dear Truth, before yon leave this passage con-
cerning the emperors, I shall desire you to glance your
eye on this not unworthy observation, to wit, how fully
this worthy answerer hath learned to speak the roaring
language of lion-like persecution, far from the purity and
peaceableness of the lamb, which he was wont to express
in England. For thus he writes : —
" More and greater princes than these you mention,"
saith he, "have not tolerated heretics and schismatics,
notwithstanding their pretence of conscience, and their
arrogating the crown of martyrdom to their sufferings."
156 TIIF, BLOUDY TENENT
Truth. Thy tender ear and heart, sweet Peace, endure
not such lano-uage. It is true, that these terms, heretics
(or wilfully obstinate) and schismatics (or renders) are
used in holy writ. It is true also, that such pretend
Thoian- conscience, and challenf:je the crown of martyrdom to
guagc of per- jo
secutore- ^| jj, gufFcrinn;. Yet since, as Kinjr James spake in his
the wolves i"^"- >j""'-»» ^ j o i
and^ hunters ^^^^^.^^ ^^. ^ |.,^|^g cluirch ou Rcv. XX., thc wickcd pcrsccute
^"^^'^' and besiege, and the godly are persecuted and besieged,
this is the conunon clamour of persecutors against the
messengers and witnesses of Jesus in all ages, viz., you
are heretics, schismatics, factious, seditious, rebellious.
Have not all truth's witnesses heard such reproaches?
You pretend conscience : you say you are persecuted for
religion : you will say you are martyrs ?
Oh ! it is hard for God's children to fall to opinion and
practice of persecution, without the ready learning the
lanfruaffc thereof. And doubtless, that soul that can so
readily speak Babel's language, hath cause to fear that he
hath not yet in point of worship left thc gates or suburbs
of it.
Peace. Again, in blaming Julian and Yalens the Arian,
for tolerating "all Avccds to grow, he notes their sinful
end, that thereby they might choke the vitals of Chris-
tianity;" and seems to consent, in this and other passages
foregoing and following on a speech of Jerome, that the
weeds of ftilsc religion tolerated in thc world, have a
power to choke and kill true Christianity in the church.
Christ's Truth. I shall more fully answer to tliis on Jerome's
lilies may i i • n i
flourish in spccch, and show that if the weeds be kept out of the
his church, ■■■ •*-
sumi'i'ilK the S'^^*^^^" of ^^^^ church, the roses and lilies therein Avill
of"wecdnin Aourisli, notwithstanding that Aveeds abound in the field of
permitted, the civil statc. AYhen Christianity began to be choked,
it was not when Christians lodged in cold prisons, but
down-beds of ease, and persecuted others, &c.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 157
CHAP. LXVI.
Peace. He ends this passage with approbation of Queen
Elizabeth for persecuting the papists, and a reproof to
King James for his persecuting the puritans, &c.
Truth. I answer, if Queen Elizabeth, according to the
answerer's tenent and conscience, did Avell to persecute '^^^. p^""^®;
i cutions of
according to her conscience. King James did not ill in b "uraifd''^
persecuting according to his.9 For Mr, Cotton must colnpare"^*
grant, that either King James was not fit to be a king,
had not the essential qualifications of a king, in not being
able rightly to judge who ought to be persecuted, and who
not : or else he must confess that King James, and all
magistrates, must persecute such whom in their conscience
they judge worthy to be persecuted.
I say it again, though I neither approve Queen Eliza-
beth or King James in such their persecutions, yet such
as hold this tenent of persecuting for conscience, must
also hold that civil magistrates are not essentially fitted
and qualified for their function and office, except they can
discern clearly the difference between such as are to be
punished and persecuted, and such as are not.
Or else, if they be essentially qualified, without such a
religious spirit of discerning, and yet must persecute the
heretic, the schismatic, &c., must they not persecute
according to their consciences and persuasion? And then
doubtless, though he be excellent for civil government,
may he easily, as Paul did ignorantly, persecute the Son of
God instead of the son of perdition.
' [" It followeth not. For Queen and King James do ill according to
Elizabeth might do well in persecuting conscience misinformed." Cotton's
seditious or seducing papists, accord- Reply, p. 136.]
ing to conscience rightly informed.
158 THE HLOUDY TEN EN T
Therefore, lastly, according to Christ Jesus' command,
magisstratcs arc bound not to persecute, and to see that
none of their sulyccts be persecuted and oppressed for
their conscience and worship, being otherwise subject and
peaceable in ci\'il obedience.
In his open-
CHAP. LXVIL
In the second place, I answer and ask, what glory to
God, what good to the souls or bodies of their subjects,
shall princes, or did these princes bring in persecuting?
&c.
Peace. Mr. Cotton tells us, in his discourse upon the
seve*n vials, third vial,' that Queen Elizabeth had almost fired the
Mr. Cotton world lu civil combustions by such her persecuting: for
confesseth , . . .
that Queen though lic bnuff it lu to anotlicr end, yet he confesseth
thrpapii'tf *^^^t ^t "raised all Christendom in combustion; raised
!ni1,e1'thf the wars of 1588 and the Spanish Invasion;" and
nation. he adds, both concerning the English nation and the
Dutch, " that if God had not borne witness to his people
and their laws, in defeating the intendments of their
enemies, against both the nations, it might have been the
ruin of them both."
^ [The Third Vial, pp. G, 7. The Amen, to the' queen's law — that as
object of Mr. Cotton in this work was she gave the popish emissaries blood
to justify the iiersecution of the to drink — the angel says. Even so,
papists by Queen Elizabeth, and the Amen. They acknowledge God's
imitation of that conduct in the Low almighty power, that had given them
Countries. He says, " This phrase, power to make that law against them
out of the altar, holds forth some ■ — ' all states rang of these laws, and
under persecution. . . . Duke D'Alva it raised all Christendom," &c., &c.
boasts that 3G,000 protestants were The Pouring out of the Seven Vials:
put to death by him, and in 1586 the or an Exposition of Rev. xvi. By
Jesuits were banished the country. . the learned and reverend John Cot-
. . They [the protestants] justly say ton, B.D. London, 1G42. 4to.]
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS'd. 159
Truth. That those laws and practices of Queen Eliza- P^ ^^" ,
'■ •^ Dctween.tlie
beth raised those combustions in Christendom, I deny not: the ploter^
that they might likely have cost the ruin of English and ''"'^"
Dutch, I grant.
That it was God's gracious work in defeating the in-
tendments of their enemies, I thankfully acknoAvledge.
But that God bore witness to such persecutions and laws
for such persecutions, I deny : for.
First, event and success come alike to all, and are no
argument of love, or hatred, &c.
Secondly, the papists in their wars have ever yet had,
both in peace and war, victory and dominion ; and there-
fore, if success be the measure, God hath borne witness
unto them.
It is most true, what Daniel in his eighth, and eleventh,
and twelfth chapters, and John in his Revelation, eleventh,
twelfth, and thirteenth chapters, write of the great success
of auti-christ against Chi'ist Jesus for a time appointed.
Success was various between Charles Y, and some Evertus
German princes: Philip of Spain and the Low Countries; inceitus.
the French king and his protestant subjects : sometimes
losing, sometimes winning, interchangeably.
But most memorable is the famous history of the Wal-
denses and Albigenses, those famous witnesses of Jesus
Christ, who risino; from Waldo, at Lyons in France ^^? ^^'^""^ ^„
^ o ^ J and success
(1160), spread over France, Italy, Germany, and almost dens^san^tt.
all countries, into thousands and ten thousands, making against
mi three popes
separation from the poi^e and church or Kome. Ihese and then-
•'■■'■ popish
fought many battles with various success, and had the armies.
assistance and protection of divers great princes against
three succeeding popes and their armies ; but after mutual
slaughters and miseries to both sides, the final success of
victory fell to the popedom and Bomish church, in the
utter extirpation of those famous Waldensian witnesses.
vvitli what
woupons.
IGO TIIH BLOUDY TENENT
00.18 pco- God's servants are all overcomers when they war with
jile victori- ''
olei-rand GocVs wcapoHS, \\\ God's caiise and worship : and in Rev.
second and third chapters, seven times it is recorded — To
him that overcometh, in Ephesus; to him that overcometh,
in Sardis, &c. ; and Rev. twelfth, God's servants overcame
the dragon, or devil, in the Roman emperors by three
weapons — the blood of the Lamb, the word of their testi-
mony, and the not loving of their lives unto the death.
CHAP. LXVIII.
The third
liead of
arguments
Peace. The answerer, in the next place, descends to the
*f3i"ancient third and last head of arguments produced by the author,
and later y n ^ • -\ o • -\ i
writers. takcu iroui the judgment or ancient and later writers, yea,
even of the papists themselves, who have condemned per-
secution for conscience' sake : some of which the answerer
plcaseth to answer, and thus writeth : — -
The Christ- " You bcgiii witli Hilary, whose testimony without
ian church • t
doth not prejudice to the truth we may admit : for it is true, the
persecute * «' ■j
cuted* ^"^'^' Christian church doth not persecute, but is persecuted.
But to excommunicate a heretic, is not to persecute, that
is, it is not to punish an innocent but a culpable and
damnable person, and that not for conscience, but for per-
sisting in error against light of conscience, whereof he
hath been convinced."
Truth In this answer there are two things : —
First. His confession of the same truth affirmed by
Hilarius, to wit, that the Christian church doth not perse-
cute, but is persecuted : suiting with that foregoing obser-
vation of King James from Rev. xx.
* [See before, p. "26.]
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 161
Peace. Yet to this he adds a colour thus : " which,"
saith he, " we may admit without prejudice to the truth."
Truth. I answer. If it be a mark of the Christian Persecuting
churches
church to be persecuted, and of the anti-christian, or false Shnr/'s''^
church, to persecute, then those churches cannot be truly '=''"'^^^'-
Christian, according to the first institution, which either
actually themselves, or by the civil power of kings and
princes given to them, or procured by them to fight for
them, do persecute such as dissent from them, or be oppo-
site against them.
Peace. Yea ; but in the second place he addeth, " that
to excommunicate a heretic is not to persecute, but to
punish him for sinning against the light of liis own
conscience," &c.
Truth. I answer. If this worthy answerer were
thoroughly awaked from the spouse's spiritual slumber
(Cant. V. 3), and had recovered from the drunkenness of
the great ^whore Avho intoxicateth the nations, Kev. xvii. 2,
it is impossible that he should so answer : for —
First. Who questioneth whether to excommunicate a The nature
of excom-
heretic, that is, an obstinate gainsayer, as we have opened muuicdtion.
the word upon Tit. iii., — I say, who questioneth whether
that be to persecute ? — excommunication being of a
spiritual nature, a sentence denounced by the word of
Christ Jesus, the spiritual King of his church; and a
spiritual killing by the most sharp two-edged sword of the
Spirit, in delivering up the person excommunicate to Satan.
Therefore, who sees not that his answer comes not near
our question P^
' [«If it be unlawful to banish any man for cause of conscience by the
from the commonwealth for cause of civil sword be persecution, it is a far
conscience, it is unlawful to banish greater persecution to censure a man
any from the church for cause of for cause of conscience by the spiritual
conscience. ... If the censure of a sword. . . . Sure I am, Christ Jesus
M
1(32 THE BLOUDY TENENT
Peace. In the answerer's second conclusion, in the
entrance of this discourse, he proves persecution against
a heretic for sinning against his conscience, and quotes
Tit. iii. 10, which only proves, as I have there made it
evident, a spiritual rejecting or excommunicating from the
church of God, and so comes not near the question.
Here, again, he would prove churches charged to be
false, because they persecute ; I say, he would prove them
not to be false, because they persecute not : for, saith he,
excommunication is not persecution. Whereas the ques-
Becution!^ tion is, as the whole discourse, and Hilary's own amplifi-
un ing, 18. ^^^-Qj^ Qj^' ^YiQ matter in this speech, and the practice of
all ages testify, whether it be not a false church that doth
persecute other churches or members, opposing her in
spiritual and church matters, not by excommunications,
but by imprisonments, stocking, whipping, fining, banish-
ing, hanging, burning, &c., notwithstanding that such
persons in civil obedience and subjection are unreprovable.
chriBf8 Truth. I conclude this passage with Hilarius and the
spouse no 1 O
|g™/g^J" °'' answerer, that the Christian church doth not persecute;
no more than a lily doth scratch the thorns, or a lamb
pursue and tear the wolves, or a turtle-dove hunt the
hawks and eagles, or a chaste and modest virgin fight and
scratch like whores and harlots.'*
And for punishing the heretic for sinning against his
conscience after conviction — which is the second conclu-
sion he afiirmeth — to be by a civil sword, I have at large
there answered.
reckoneth excommunication for perse- spiritual adulterer that seeketh to
cution, Luke xxi. 12. Cotton's Re- withdraw her from her spouse to a
ply, p. 143.] false Christ, than the eye of a holy
* [" I see no reason why the chaste Israelite was to spare and pity the
and modest eye of a Christian church like tempters in days of old, Deut.
should any more spare and pity a xiii. 8." lb. p. 144.]
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 163
CHAP. LXIX.
Peace. In the next place, he selecteth one passage out
of Hilary — although there are many golden passages
there expressed against the use of civil, earthly powers
in the affairs of Christ. The passage is this : —
" It is true also what he saith, that neither the apostles ^"^^onr'
nor we may propagate Christian religion by the sword ; muarnot' be
but if pagans cannot be won by the word, they are not to by the
be compelled by the sword. Nevertheless, this hindereth
not," saith he, " but if they or any other should blas-
pheme the true God and his true religion, they ought to
be severely punished ; and no less do they deserve, if they
seduce from the truth to damnable heresy or idolatry."
Truth. In which answer I observe, first, his agreement
with Hilary, that the Christian religion may not be pro-
pagated by the civil sword.
Unto which I reply and ask, then what means this
passage in his first answer to the former speeches of the
king,^ viz., " We acknowledge that none is to be con-
strained to believe or profess the true religion, till he be
convinced in judgment of the truth of it ?"^ implying two
things.
First. That the civil magistrate, who is to constrain
with the civil sword, must judge all the consciences of
their subjects, whether they be convinced or no.
Secondly. When the civil magistrate discerns that his
* [See before, p. 24.] as a wise and discerning prince would
* [" Thus far he may be constrain- otherwise grant to such as believe the
ed, by withholding such countenance truth and profess it." Cotton's Re-
and favour from him, such encou- ply, p. 145. J
ragement and employment from him,
M 2
164
THE BLOUDY TENENT
Constraint
upon con-
sciences in
out and
New Eng-
land.
subjects' consciences are convinced, then he may constrain
them vi et annis, hostilely.
And accordingly, the civil state and magistracy judging
in spiritual things, who knows not what constraint lies
upon all consciences, in old and New England, to come to
church, and pay church duties,' which is upon the point —
though with a sword of. a finer gilt and ti'im in New
England — nothing else but that which he confesseth
Hilary saith true should not be done, to wit, a propagation
of religion by the sword.^
Again, although he confesseth that propagation of reli-
gion ought not to be by the sword, yet he maintaineth the
use of the sword, when persons, in the judgment of the
civil state, for that is implied, blaspheme the true God,
and the true religion, and also seduce others to damnable
' [By the 35th of Elizabeth, all
subjects of the realm above sixteen
years of age, were compelled to at-
tend church under the penalties of
fine and imprisonment. Collier's
Eccles. Hist. vii. 163. The pilgrim
fathers of New England adopted a
similar obnoxious and persecuting
law. In the year 1631, it was enact-
ed by their general court, " that no
one should enjoy the privileges of a
freeman, unless he was a member of
some church in the colony." " Every
inhabitant was compelled to contri-
bute to the support of religion, and
the magistrates insisted on the pre-
sence of every man at public wor-
ship." Knowles's Memoir of Roger
Williams, p. 44. Bancroft's Hist, of
U. States, i. 369.]
* L" i know of no constraint at all
that lieth upon the consciences of
any in New England, to come to
church. . . . Least of all do 1 know
that any are constrained to pay church
duties in New England. Sure I am,
none in our own town are constrained
to pay any church duties at all.
What they pay they give voluntarily,
each one with his own hand, without
anj' constraint at all, but their own
will, as the Lord directs them."
Cotton's Reply, p. 146. Mr. Wil-
liams thus rejoins, " If Mr. Cotton be
forgetful, sure he can hardly be igno-
rant of the laws and penalties extant
in New England that are, or if repeal-
ed have been, against such as absent '
themselves from church morning and
evening, and for non-payment of
church duties, although no members.
For a freedom of not paying in his
town (Boston) it is to their com-
mendation and God's praise. Yet
who can be ignorant of the assess-
ments upon all in other towns, of the
many suits and sentences in courts."
&c. Bloody Tenentyet more Bloody,
p. 216.]
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 165
heresy and idolatry. Which, because he barely affirmeth
in this place, I shall defer my answer unto the after
reasons of Mr. Cotton and the elders of New English
churches ; where scriptures are alleged, and in that place,
by God's assistance, they shall be examined and answered.
CHAP. LXX.
Peace. The answerer thus proceeds :9 " Your next Tertniiian-»
writer is Tertullian, who speaketh to the same purpose in discussed.
the place alleged by you. His intent is only to restrain
Scapula, the Roman governor of Africa, from persecuting
the Christians, for not offering sacrifice to their gods : and
for that end, fetched an argument from the law of natural
equity, not to compel any to any religion, but permit
them to believe [willingly], or not to believe at all.
Which we acknowledge ; and accordingly we judge, the
English may permit the Indians to continue in their unbe-
lief. Nevertheless, it will not therefore be lawful [openly]
to tolerate the worship of devils or idols, to the seduction
of any from the truth."
Truth. Answ. In this passage he agreeth with Tertul-
lian, and gives instance in America of the English per-
mitting the Indians to continue in their unbelief: yet
withal he affirmeth it not lawful to tolerate worshipping
of devils, or seduction from the truth.
I answer, that in New England it is well known that ije Indians
' O of New
they not only permit the Indians to continue in their ^^"^^^1'^"^^
unbelief, which neither they nor all the ministers of }|^h nofolfi'y
Christ on earth, nor angels in heaven, can help, not being in their""^
» [See before, p. 26.]
166 THE BLOUDY TENENT
unbelief aHjie tQ ^York belief: but they also permit or tolerate them
(which they •' ^
l^y^i^'^^lo'm^ in their paganish worship, which cannot be denied to be a
woreh^p'* worshipping of de\als, as all false worship is.*
might by^^ And therefore, consequently, according to the same
the civil
Bword practice, did they walk by rule and impartially, not only
the Indians, but their countrymen, French, Dutch,
Spanish, Persians, Tm'ks, Jews, &c., should also be
permitted in their worships, if correspondent in civil
obedience.
Peace. He adds further, " When Tertullian saith, ' That
another man's religion neither hurteth nor profiteth any ;'
it must be understood of private worship and religion
professed in private : otherwise a false religion professed
by the members of the church, or by such as have given
their names to Christ, will be the ruin and desolation of
the church, as appeareth by the threats of Christ to the
churches. Rev. ii."
Truth. I answer : passing by that unsound distinction
of members of the church, or those that have given their
names to Christ, which in point of visible profession and
worship will appear to be all one, it is plain —
First. That Tertullian doth not there speak of private,
but of public worship and religion.
Secondly. Although it be true in a church of Christ,
that a false religion or worship permitted, will hurt,
according to those threats of Christ, Rev. ii., yet in two
* [" It is not true that the New contrary Mr. Williams re-asserts, that
English do tolerate the Indians, who certain tribes of the Indians " who
have submitted to the English protec- profess to submit to the English, con-
tion and govemment, in their worship tinue in the public paganish worship
of devils openly. ... It hath been of devils — I say openly, and con-
an article of the covenant between stantly," and that their practices are
such Indians as have submitted to in utter opposition to the ten com-
our government, that they shall sub- mandments they had professed to
mit to the ten commandments." receive. Bloody Tenet, &c. p. 218.]
Cotton's Reply, p. 148, On the
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 167
cases I believe a false religion will not hurt, — wliich ig in two cases
o 'a, false reli-
most like to have been TertuUian's meaning. noThun the
First. A false religion out of the church will not hurt or"tue state
the church, no more than weeds in the wilderness hurt the
enclosed garden, or poison hurt the body when it is not
touched or taken, yea, and antidotes are received against it.
Secondly. A false religion and worship will not hurt
the civil state, in case the worshippers break no civil law:
and the answerer elsewhere acknowledgeth, that the civil
laws not being broken, civil peace is not broken : and this
only is the point in question.^
CHAP. LXXI.
Peace. "Your next author," saith he,^ "Jerome, crosseth The seduc-
ing or in-
not the truth, nor advantageth your cause ; for we grant fecting o
^ o J ' & others,
what he saith, that heresy must be cut off with the sword ^'scussed.
of the Spirit : but this liinders not, but that being so cut
down, if the heretic will persist in his heresy to the seduc-
tion of others, he may be cut off also by the civil SAVord,
to prevent the perdition of others. And that to be
Jerome's meaning, appeareth by his note upon that of the
apostle, A little leaven leaveneth the ivhole lump. Therefore,"
saith he, "a spark as soon as it appeareth, is to be ex-
' [But " that is a civil law whatso- Christian magistrate, to assist the
ever concerneth the good of the city, officers of the church in the Lord's
and the propulsing of the contrary. work: the one to lay in antidotes to
Now religion is the best good of the prevent infection, the other to weed
city : and, therefore, laws about reli- out infectious, noisome weeds, which
gion are truly called civil laws, enact- the sheep of Christ will be touching
ed by civil authority, about the best and taking." Cotton's Reply, p. 151.]
good of the city. . . . Here will be * [See before, p. 27. Also, Tracts
needful the faithful vigilancy of the on Lib. of Conscience, p. 220.]
168 THE BLOUDY TENENT
tinguished, and the leaven to be removed from the rest of
the dou"-h ; rotten pieces of flesh are to be cut off, and a
scabbed beast is to be driven from the sheepfold ; lest the
whole house, body, mass of dough, and flock, be set on
fire with the spark, be putrefied with the rotten flesh,
soured with the leaven, perish by the scabbed beast."
Jr"rr«9t"eTr Triitk. I answcr, first, he granteth to Jerome,'* that
"wonl ofthe heresy must be cut ofl" with the sword of the Spirit ; yet,
in spiritual Avithal, hc maintaiucth a cutting off by a second sword,
causes. , .
the sword of the magistrate ; and conceiveth that Jerome
so means, because he quoteth that of the apostle, A little
leaven leavencth the ivJiole lump.
Answ. It is no argument to prove that Jerome meant a
civil sword, by alleging 1 Cor. v. 6, or Gal. v. 9, which
properly and only approve a cutting off by the sword of
the Spirit in the church, and the purging out of the leaven
in the church, in the cities of Corinth and Galatia.
And if Jerome should so mean as himself doth, yet.
The abpo- first, that grant of his, that heresy must be cut off with
lute suffi- ' G ....
sword of the *^® sword of the Spirit, implies an absolute sufficiency in
Spirit. ^j^g sword of the Spirit to cut it down, according to that
mighty operation of scriptural weapons, 2 Cor. x. 4,
powerfully sufficient, either to convert the heretic to God,
and subdue his very thoughts into subjection to Christ, or
else spiritually to slay and execute him.
Secondly. It is clear to be the meaning of the apostle,
and of the Spirit of God, not there to speak to the church
^echurch in Corinth, or Galatia, or any other church, concerning
bo^kept gj^y. other dough, or house, or body, or flock, but the
dough, the body, the house, the flock of Chi-ist, his church :
* [In this paragraph Mr. Williams slip of the pen; we have, therefore,
refers tlie above quotation to Tertul- inserted in the text " Jerome," in-
lian, but by an evident mistake or stead of "Tertullian," as in the copy.]
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 169
out of whicli such sparks, such leaven, such rotten flesh,
and scabbed sheep, are to be avoided.
Nor could the eye of this worthy answei'er ever be so ^ national
•^ ^ *' church not
obscured, as to run to a smith's shop for a sword of iron ij"^ch"lsf
and steel to help the sword of the Spirit, if the Sun of •'^'"^"
righteousness had once been pleased to show him, that a
national church, Avhich elsewhere he professeth against, a
state-church, Avhether explicit, as in old England, or
implicit, as in New, is not the institution of the Lord
Jesus Christ.^
The national, typical state-church of the Jews, neces- Thenationai
•^ ^ _ ' church of
sarily called for such weapons ; but the particular churches ^^^ •^«^*-
of Christ in all parts of the world, consisting of Jews or
Gentiles, are powerfully able, by the sword of the Spirit
to defend themselves, and offend men or devils, although
the state or kingdom, wherein such a church or churches
of Christ are gathered, have neither carnal spear nor
sword, &c. ; as once it was in the national church of the ^ g^^^ ^j.j
land of Canaan.
CHAP. LXXII.
Peace. " Brentius, whom you next quote," saith he,^ Man hath
" speaketh not to your cause. We willingly grant you, make laws
■'• _ ^ to bind
that man hath no power to make laws to bind conscience ; conscience.
but this hinders not, but men may see the laws of God
observed which do bind conscience."
Truth. I answer. In granting with Brentius that man
* ["The Lord, through his grace, is not the institution of the Lord
hath opened mine eye many a year Jesus." Cotton's Reply, p. 156.]
ago to discern that a national church ' [See before, p. 26.]
170 THE BLOUDY TENENT
hath not power to make laws to bind conscience, he over-
throws such his tenent and practice as restrain men from
their wor.sliip according to their conscience and belief,
and constrain them to such worships, though it be out of
a pretence that they are convinced, which their own souls
tell them they have no satisfaction nor faith inJ
Secondly. "Whereas he affirmeth that men may make
laws to see the laws of God observed : —
I answer, as God needeth not the help of a material
sword of steel to assist the sword of the Spirit in the
affairs of conscience, so those men, those magistrates, yea,
that commonwealth which makes such magistrates, must
needs have power and authority from Christ Jesus to sit
as judge, and to determine in all the great controversies
concerning doctrine, discipline, government, &c.
Desperate j^^^^ ^j^^^j^ j ^^^^ whether upou tliis ground it must not
^voSi"" evidently follow, that —
Either there is no lawful commonwealth, nor civil state
of men in the world, which is not qualified with this
spiritual discerning : and then also, that the very common-
weal hath more light concerning the church of Chi'ist,
than the church itself.
Or, that the commonweal and magistrates thereof,
must judge and punish as they are persuaded in their own
belief and conscience, be their conscience paganish.
[" It is an untruth, that either we &c., through tlie whole book, and he
restrain men from worship according shall then be able to judge whether
to conscience, or constrain them to it be untrue that his doctrine tends
worship against conscience ; or that not to constrain nor restrain con-
Buch is my tenet and practice." science. . . . And a cruel law is yet
Cotton's Reply, p. 157. "I earnestly extant [in New England] against
beseech," says Mr. Williams, " every Christ Jesus, muffled up under the
reader seriously to ponder the whole hood or veil of a law against ana-
stream and series of Mr. Cotton's baptistry." Bloody Tenet yet, &ic.,
discourse, propositions, affirmations, p. 233.]
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 171
Turkish, or anti-chrlstian. What is this but to confound
heaven and earth together, and not only to take away
the being of Christianity out of the world, but to take
away all civility, and the world out of the world, and to
lay all upon heaps of confusion ?
CHAP. LXXIIL
Peace. " The like answer," saith he,^ " may be returned testimony
^ in this case
to Luther, whom you next allege. discussed.
*' First. That the government of the civil magistrate
extendeth no further than over the bodies and goods of
their subjects, not over their souls ; and, therefore, they
may not undertake to give laws unto the souls and con*
sciences of men.
" Secondly. That the church of Christ doth not use the
arm of secular power to compel men to the true profession
of the truth, for this is to be done with spiritual weapons,
whereby Christians are to be exhorted, not compelled.
But this," saith he, " hindereth not that Christians sinning
against light of faith and conscience, may justly be cen-
sured by the church with excommunication, and by the
civil sword also, in case they shall corrupt others to the
perdition of their souls."
Truth. I answer, in this joint confession of the answerer
with Luther, to wit, that the government of the civil
mao-istrate extendeth no further than over the bodies and
goods of their subjects, not over their souls : who sees not
what a clear testimony from his own mouth and pen is
given, to wit, that either the spiritual and church estate,
» [See before, p. 28.]
172 THE BLOUDY TENENT
the preaching of the word, and the gathering of the
church, the baptism of it, the ministry, government, and
administrations thereof, belong to the civil body of the
commonweal, that is, to the bodies and goods of men,
which seems monstrous to imagine ? Or else that the
civil mao-istrate cannot, without exceeding the bounds of
his office, meddle with those spiritual affairs ? 9
^l^'ir^n""^ Ao-ain, necessarily must it follow, that these two are
rroted"/on- coutradictorv to themselves, to wit,—
ufemsl'iTM.'' The magistrates' power extends no further than the
bodies and goods of the subject, and yet —
The mao-istrate must punish Christians for sinning
ao-ainst the light of faith and conscience, and for corrupt-
ing the souls of men. The Father of lights make this
worthy answerer, and all that fear him, to see their
wandering in this case : not only from his fear, but also
from the light of reason itself, their own convictions and
confessions.
Secondly. In his joint confession with Luther, that the
church doth not use the secular power to compel men to
the faith and profession of the truth, he condemneth, as
before I have observed, —
First. His former implication, viz., that they may be
compelled when they are convinced of the truth of it.
Secondly. Their own pi'actice who suffer no man of
any different conscience and worship to live in their juris-
diction, except that he depart from his own exercise of
religion and worship, differing from the worship allowed
of in the civil state, yea, and also actually submit to come
to their church.
' [" Though the government of the improve that power ... to the good
civil magistrate do extend no further of their souls ; yea, he may much
than over the bodies and goods of his advance the good of their outward
■uhjectR, yet he may and ought to man also." Cotton's Reply, p. 162.1
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 173
Which, however it is coloured over with this varnish, t^e^^"rVo,
viz., that men are compelled no further than unto the di°ifrch ^
hearing of the word, unto which all men are bound, yet it of GodV"
worship.
will appear, that teaching and being taught in a church
estate is a church worship, as true and proper a church
worship as the supper of the Lord, Acts ii. 46.
Secondly. All persons, papist and protestant, that are
conscientious, have always suffered upon this ground
especially, that they have refused to come to each other's
church or raeetino-.
CHAR LXXIV.
Peace. The next passage in the author which the Papists'
^ , plea for
answerer descends unto, is the testimony of the papists '"lera'ton of
themselves, a lively and shining testimony, from scriptures
alleged both against themselves and all that associate with
them (as power is in their hand) in such unchristian and
bloody both tenents and practices.
" As for the testimony of the popish book," saith he,^
" we weigh it not, as knowing whatever they speak for
toleration of religion where themselves are under hatches,
when they come to sit at stern they judge and practise
quite contrary, as both their writings and judicial pro-
ceedings have testified to the world these many years."
Truth. I answer, although both writings and practices
have been such, yet the scriptures and expressions of
truth alleged and uttered by them, speak loud and fully
for them when they are under the hatches, that for their
^ [See before, p. 28.]
174
THE BLOUDY TENENT
The Protes-
tants partial
ill the case
of i)ersecu-
tiuu.
A false ba-
lance in
God's mat-
ters abomi-
nable to
God.
conscience and religion they should not there be choked
and smothered, but suffered to breathe and walk upon the
decks, in the air of civil liberty and conversation, in the
ship of" the connnonwealth, upon good assurance given of
civil obedience to the civil state.
Again, if this practice be so abominable in his eyes
from the papists, viz., that they are so partial as to per-
secute when they sit at helm, and yet cry out against
persecution when they are under the hatches, I shall
beseech the righteous Judge of the whole world to pre-
sent, as in a water or glass where face answereth to face,
the faces of the papist to the protestant, answering to each
other in the sameness of partiality, both of tliis doctrine
and practice.
When Mr. Cotton and others have formerly been under
hatches, what sad and true complaints have they abun-
dantly poured forth against persecution ! How have they
opened that heavenly scripture. Cant. iv. 8, where Christ
Jesus calls his tender wife and spouse from the fellowship
with persecutors in their dens of lions and mountains of
leopards ?
But coming to the helm, as he speaks of the papists,
how, both by preaching, writing, printing, practice, do
they themselves — I hope in their persons lambs — unna-
turally and partially express towards others the cruel
nature of such lions and leopards ?
Oh ! that the God of heaven might please to tell them
how abominable in his eyes are a weight and a weight, a
stone and a stone, in the bag of weights ! — one weight for
themselves when they are under hatches, and another for
others when they come to helm.
Nor shall their confidence of their being in the truth,
which they judge the papists and others are not in, no,
nor the truth itself, privilege them to persecute others.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS D. 175
and to exempt themselves from persecution, because (as
formerly) —
First, it is against the nature of true sheep to persecute, ^^^^^ •=*"■
or hunt the beasts of the forest : no, not the same wolves ° o\ves!
who formerly have persecuted themselves.^
Secondly, if it be a duty and charge upon all magis-
trates, in all parts of the world, to judge and persecute in
and for spiritual causes, then either they are no magis-
trates who are not able to judge in such cases, or else they
must judge according to their consciences, whether pagan,
Turkish, or anti-christian.
Lastly, notwithstanding their confidence of the truth of p'"^ to
•' -^ c3 purge out
their own way, yet the experience of our fathers' errors, persecution!
our own mistakes and ignorance, the sense of our own
weaknesses and blindness in the depths of the prophecies
and mysteries of the kingdom of Christ, and the great
professed expectation of light to come which we are not now
able to comprehend, may abate the edge, yea, sheath up
the sword of persecution toward any, especially [toward]
such as differ not from them in doctrines of repentance, or
faith, or holiness of heart and life, and hope of glorious
and eternal union to come, but only in the way and
manner of the administrations of Jesus Christ.
' [" When the wolf runneth ra- herd to send forth his dogs to worry
venously upon the sheep, is it against such a wolf, without incurring the
the nature of the true sheep to run reproach of a persecutor." Cotton's
to their shepherd? And is it then Reply, p. 171.]
against the natiu^e of the true shep
176 THE BLOUDY TENENT
CHAP. LXXV.
Peace. To close this head of the testimony of writers, it
pleaseth the answerer to produce a contrary testimony of
Austin, Optatus, &c.^
Superstition Trutk. I readily acknowledge, as formerly I did con-
cution ii'ave ccming the testimony of princes, that anti-christ is too
liad many ^ i i t
votes fiom hard for Christ at votes and numbers; yea, and believe
God's own •'
people.. ^hg^^ JQ many points, wherein the servants of God these
many hundred years have been fast asleep, superstition
and persecution have had more suiFrages and votes from
God's own people, than hath either been honourable to
the Lord, or peaceable to their own or the souls of others :
therefore, not to derogate from the precious memory of
any of them, let us briefly consider what they have in this
point affirmed.
To begin with Austin : " They murder," saith he,
*' souls, and themselves are afflicted in body, and they put
men to everlasting death, and yet they complain when
themselves are put to temporal death."*
Austin-8 I answer, this rhetorical persuasion of human wisdom
saying for
pcVsccutiou seems very reasonable in the eye of flesh and blood ; but
examined. •' .'
one scripture more prevails with faithful and obedient
souls than thousands of plausible and eloquent speeches :
in particular,
soiu-kuiing. First, the scripture useth soul-killing in a large sense,
not only for the teaching of false prophets and seducers,
but even for the offensive walking of Christians : in which
' [See before, p. 28.] root of apostasy from God: not only
* [" The murder of the soul is not falling off himself from God, but
the only proper cause of a heretic's seducing others." Cotton's Reply,
capital crime, but chiefly his bitter p. 175.]
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 177
respect, 1 Cor. viii. 9, a true Christian may be guilty of
destroying a soul for whom Christ died, and therefore by
this rule ought to be hanged, burned, &c.
Secondly, that plausible similitude will not prove that
every false teaching or false practice actually kills the
soul, as the body is slain, and slain but once; for souls
infected or bewitched may again recover, 1 Cor. v. ; Gal. v. ;
2 Tim. ii., &c.5
Thirdly, for soul-killings, yea, also for soul-woundings
and grievings, Christ Jesus hath appointed remedies suffi-
cient in his church. There comes forth a two-edged
sword out of his mouth (E-ev. i. and Rev. ii.), able to cut Punish-
^ J ments pro-
down heresy, as is confessed : yea, and to kill the heretic : c^i^st'jesus
yea, and to punish his soul everlastingly, which no sword kfuerf ^°"'
of steel can reach unto in any punishment comparable or wouuders.
imaginable. And therefore, in this case, we may say of
this spiritual soul-killing by the sword of Christ's mouth,
as Paul concerning the incestuous person, 2 Cor. ii. [6,]
Sufficient is this punishment, &c.
Fourthly, although no soul-killers, nor soul-grievers,
may be suffered in the spiritual state, or kingdom of
Christ, the church; yet he hath commanded that such
should be suffered and permitted to be and live in the
world, as I have proved on Matt. xiii. : otherwise thousands
and millions, of souls and bodies both, must be murdered
and cut off by civil combustions and bloody wars about
religion.
Fifthly, I argue thus : the souls of all men in the world Men dead in
• 1 nil- • !• • ^~\^ ' Tr-^'" cannot
are either naturally dead m sui, or alive m Christ, it bo soui-
. killed. A
dead in sin, no man can kill them, no more than he can national en-
forced reli-
kill a dead man : nor is it a false teacher, or false religion, e.'^n, or a
civil war for
* [" Yet the very murderous i eligion, is a capital crime, whetlicr
attempt of killing a soul, in abusing the soul die of that wound or no."
an ordinance of God, in corrupting a Cotton's Reply, p. 175.]
N
178 THE BLOUDY TENENT
[*!|8ion^^the ^jj^^ ^.^^ g^ much prevent the means of" spiritual life, as
oftouul™- one of these two : — either the force of a material sword,
ufe. ° *° imprisoning the souls of men in a state or national religion,
ministry, or worship : or, secondly, civil wars and com-
bustions for religion's sake, whereby men are immediately
cut off without any longer means of repentance.
Now again, for the souls that are alive in Christ, he
hath graciously appointed ordinances powerfully sufficient
to maintain and cherish that life — armour of proof able to
defend them against men and devils.
Secondly, the soul once alive in Christ, is like Christ
himself, Rev. i. 18, alive for ever, Rom. vi. 8 ; and cannot
die a spiritual death.
Lastly, grant a man to be a false teacher, a heretic, a
Soul-killers Balaam, a spiritual witch, a wolf, a persecutor, breathing
the grace of out blaspliemics against Christ and slaughters against his
Christ, soul- ^ • a • i i
Bayers. foUowcrs, as Paul did. Acts ix. 1, I say, these who appear
soul-killers to-day, by the grace of Christ may prove, as
Paul, soul- savers to-morrow : and saith Paul to Timothy,
1 Tim. iv. [16,] Thou shalt save thyself and them that hear
thee: wliich all must necessarily be prevented, if aU that
comes within the sense of these soul-killers must, as guilty
of blood, be corporally killed and put to death.^
' [" As for such as apostate from proclaim a general pardon for aU
the known truth of religion, and malefactors; for he that is a wilful
seek to subvert the foundation of it, murderer and adulterer now, may
and to draw away others from it, to come to be converted and die a
plead for their toleration, in hope of martyr hereafter." Cotton's Reply,
their conversion, is as much as to p. 176."]
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS'd. 179
CHAP. LXXVI.
Peace. Dear Truth, your answers are so satisfactory to
Austin's speech, that if Austin himself were now hving,
methinks he should be of your mind. I pray descend to
Optatus, " who," saith the answerer, " iustifies Macarius optatus ex-
'' amined.
for putting some heretics to death, affirming that he had
done no more herein than what Moses, Phineas, and Elias
had done before him."
Truth. These are shafts usually drawn from the quiver
of the ceremonial and typical state of the national church Persecutors
•' ■■■ leave Christ,
of the Jews, whose shadowish and figurative state vanished ^03^8^ for
at the appearing of the body and substance, the Sun of t^e.'^ ^'^^
righteousness, who set up another kingdom, or church,
Heb. xii. [27,] ministry and worship: in which we find
no such ordinance, precept, or precedent of kilHng men by
material swords for religion's sake.
More particularly concerning Moses, I query what
commandment, or practice of Moses, either Optatus, or
the answerer here intend? Probably that passage of
Deut. xiii. [15,] wherein Moses appointed a slaughter,
either of a person or a city, that should depart from the
God of Israel, with whom that national church was in
covenant. And if so, I shall particularly reply to that
place in my answer to the reasons hereunder mentioned.^
Concerning Phineas's zealous act :
First, his slaving of the Israelitish man, and woman of Piuneaa-s
' J ^ ' ^ actdis-
Midian, was not for spiritual but corporal filthiness. cussed.
Secondly, no man will produce his fact as precedential
' [" It appeareth he meant not idolaters; and that of Levit. xxiv.,
that passage of Deut. xiii., but of where he put the blasphemers to
Exod. xxxii., where he put to death death." Cotton's Reply, p. 178.]
N 2
180 THE BLOUDY TENENT
to any minister of the gospel so to act, in any civil state
or commonwealth; although I believe in the church of
God it is precedential, for either minister or people, to kill
and slay with the two-edged sword of the Spirit of God, any
such bold and open presumptuous sinners as these were.
Lastly, concerning Elijah : there Avere two famous acta
of Elijah of a killing nature :
First, that of slaying 850 of Baal's prophets, I Kings
xviii. [40.] ^
Secondly, of the two captains and their fifties, by fire,
&c.
^ai'^ht* r ^'^^' ^^^® ^^^^ ^^ these, it cannot figure, or type out, any
examined, niatcrial slaughter of the many thousands of false prophets
in the world by any material sword of iron or steel : for
as that passage was miraculous,^ so find we not any such
commission given by the Lord Jesus to the ministers of
the Lord. And lastly, such a slaughter must not only
extend to all the false prophets in the world, but, accord-
ing to the answerer's grounds, to the many thousands of
thousands of idolaters and false worshippers in the king-
doms and nations of the world.
Elijah's For the second act of Elijah, as it was also of a miracu-
consuming
the two cap- lous uaturc, so, secondly, when the followers of the Lord
tains and •'
panions'by J^sus, Lukc ix. [54,] proposcd such a practice to the Lord
hre, discua- jeg^g^ for injury offered to his own person, he disclaimed
it with a mild check to their angry spirits, telling them
plainly they knew not what spirits they were of: and
addeth that gentle and merciful conclusion, that he came
not to destroy the bodies of men, as contrarily anti-christ
* [" The text nuniberetli them 4o0 of Israel, to put to deatli 450 men,
and he numbereth them 850." Cot- whose spirits were discouraged, being
ton's Reply, p. 179.] convinced of their forgery and idol-
" [" Is it a miracle for Elijah, with atry?" lb. p. 179.]
the aid of no many thousand people
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS'd. 181
doth— alleging these Instances from the Old Testament, as
also Peter's killing Ananias, Acts v. 5, and Peter's vision
and voice, Arise, Peter, kill and eat, Acts x. 13.
CHAP. LXXVII.
Peace. You have so satisfied these instances brouo-ht by
Optatus, that methinks Optatus and the answerer himself
might rest satisfied.
I will not trouble you with Bernard's argument from
Rom. xiii., which you have already on that scripture so
largely answered. But what think you, lastly, of Calvin,
Beza, and Aretius ?
Truth. Ans. Since matters of fact and opinion are
barely related by the answerer without their grounds,
whose grounds, notwithstanding, in this discourse are
answered — I answer, if Paul himself were joined with
them, yea, or an angel from heaven bringing any other
rule than what the Lord Jesus hath once delivered, we
have Paul's conclusion and resolution, peremptory and
dreadful, Gal. i. 8.
Peace. This passage finished, let me finish the whole by
proposing one conclusion of the author of the arguments,^
viz., "It is no prejudice to the commonwealth, if liberty of
conscience were suffered to such as fear God indeed :
Abraham abode a long time amongst the Canaanites, yet
contrary to them in religion. Gen. xiii. 7, and xvi. 13.
Again, he sojourned in Gerar, and King Abimelech gave
him leave to abide in his land, Gen. xx., xxi., xxiii., xxiv.
' [Sep before, p. 17.]
182 THE BLOUDY TENENT
" Isaac also dwelt in the same land, yet contrary in re-
ligion, Gen. xxvi.
'' Jacob lived twenty years in one house with his uncle
Laban, yet different in religion, Gen. xxxi.
"The people of Israel were about four hundred and
thirty years in that infamous land of Egypt, and after-
w^ards seventy years in Babylon : all which times they
differed in religion from the states, Exod. xii., and
2 Chron. xxxvi.
" Come to the time of Christ, where Israel was under
the Romans, where lived divers sects of religion, as
Herodians, Scribes, and Pharisees, Sadducees and Liber-
tines, Theudasans and Samaritans, beside the common
religion of the Jews, and Christ and his apostles. All
Avhich differed from the common religion of the state,
which Avas like the worship of Diana, which almost the
whole world then Avorshipped, Acts xix., xx.
v^^ " All these lived under the government of Caesar, being
nothino; hurtful unto the commonwealth, cfivino; unto Caesar
that which was his. And for their religion and consciences
towards God, he left them to themselves, as having no
dominion over their souls and consciences : and when the
enemies of the truth raised up any tumults, the wisdom of
the magistrate most wisely appeased them. Acts xviii. 14,
and xix. 35."
Unto this the answerer returns thus much : — 2
"It is true, that without prejudice to the commonwealth,
liberty of conscience may be suffered to such as fear God
indeed, as knowing they will not persist in heresy or tm-
bulent schism, when they are convinced in conscience of
the sinfulness thereof But the question is, whether a
heretic, after once or twice admonition, and so after con-
* [See before, p. 30.]
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 183
viction, and any other scandalous and heinous offender,
may be tolerated either in the church without excommu-
nication, or in the commonweal without such punishment
as may preserve others from dangerous and damnable
infection."
CHAP. LXXYIII.
Truth. I here observe the answerer's partiality, that
none but such as truly fear God should enjoy liberty of
conscience; whence the inhabitants of the world must
either come into the estate of men fearing God, or else
dissemble a religion in hypocrisy, or else be driven out of
the world. One must follow. The first fs only the gift
of God ; the second and third are too commonly practised
upon this ground.
Again. Since there is so much controversy in the world
where the name of Christ is taken up, concerning the true
church, the ministry, and worship, and who are those that
truly fear God ; I ask, who shall judge in this case, who be
they that fear God?
It must needs be granted, that such as have the power Dangerous
of suffering, or not suffering such consciences, must judge: quences
. T • • flowing
and then must it follow, as before I mtunated, that the f™™ "^e
civil magis-
civil state must judge of the truth of the spiritual ; and ^^^^H {"ff
then magistrates fearing or not fearing God, must judge of cause's.
the fear of God; also, that their judgment or sentence
must be according to their conscience, of what religion
soever : or that there is no lawful magistrate, who is not
able to judge in such cases. And lastly, that since the
sovereign power of all civil authority is founded in the
consent of the people, that every common weal hath
184 THE BLOUDY TENENT
radically and fundamentally in it a power of true discern-
ing the true fear of God, which they transfer to their
The world ina""istrates and officers : or else, that there are no lawful
turned up- ^
side down, kingdoms, citics, or towns in the world, in which a man
may live, and unto whose civil government he may sub-
mit : and then, as I said before, there must be no world,
nor is it lawful to live in it, because it hath not a true
discerning spirit to judge them that fear or not fear God.
Lastly. Although this worthy answerer so readily
grants, that liberty of conscience should be suffered to
them that fear God indeed : yet we know what the minis-
The wonder- c ^ ^ i /^-\T-r^ii
answer of ters 01 the cliurchcs or JSew England wrote in answer to
the minis- ^ ^
ters of the -fche tlurtv-two Qucstions sent to them by some ministers of
church of •' ^ *'
iMd toThe 01^ England,^ viz., that although they confessed them to
t^e"church^ hc such pcrsous wliom they approved of far above them-
land. °^ selves, yea, wh(5 were in their hearts to live and die toge-
ther ; yet if they, and other godly people with them,
coming over to them, should differ in church constitution,
they then could not approve their civil cohabitation with
them, and, consequently, could not ad\nse the magistrates
to suffer them to enjoy a ci\il being within their
jurisdiction.
Hear, O heavens ! and give ear, O earth ! yea, let the
heavens be astonished, and the earth tremble, at such an
answer as this from such excellent men to such whom
they esteem for godliness above themselves !
' [An answer to thirty-two ques- New England. Published by Mr.
tions by the elders of the churches in Peters ; Lond., 1643.]
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS D. 185
CHAP. LXXIX.
Peace. Yea, but they say, they doubt not if they were
there but they should agree; for, say they, either you
will come to us, or you may show us light to come to you,
for we are but weak men, and dream not of perfection in
this life.
Truth. Alas, who knows not what lamentable differ- \t^^l^ll^
ences have been between the same ministers of the church amo"ngst
of England, some conforming, others leaving their livings, feaTood! ;
friends, country, life, rather than conform ; when others
again, of whose personal godliness it is not questioned,
have succeeded by conformity unto such forsaken (so f^f resb
called) livings ? How great the present differences, even Independ"''
amongst them that fear God, concerning faith, justification, nanterrand
11-1 f • ri • 1 11 noii-cove-
and the evidence of it r concerning repentance and a:odly nanters, of
^ / & ^ both which
sorrow, as also and mainly concerning the church, the '"^"y ^^%
^ J o ^ truly godl
matter, form, administrations, and government of it ? '" """''
uly godly
1 their
persons.
Let none now think that the passage to New England
by seaj or the nature of the country, can do what only the
key of David can do, to wit, open and shut the consciences
of men.
Beside, how can this be a faithful and upright acknow-
ledgment of their weakness and imperfection, when they
preach, print, and practise such violence to the souls and
bodies of others, and by their rules and grounds ought to
proceed even to the killing of those whom they judge so
dear unto them, and in respect of godliness far above
themselves ?
Igfi THE BLOUDY TENENT
CHAP. LXXX.
Peace. Yea ; but, say they, the godly will not persist in
heresy, or turbulent schism, when they are convinced in
conscience, &c.
Tho doe- Truth. Sweet Peace, if the civil court and maoristracy
nine of per- j- ■ ^ -^ ^ .^ »
nocel'slriiy. uiust judgc, as bcforc I havc written, and those civil courts
commonly, are as lawful, consisting of natural men as of godly per-
est upon the SOUS, then wliat consequences necessarily will follow I
most godly a i t i i t i •
persons. \i^YQ bcforc mentioned. And I add, accordmg to this
conclusion it must follow, that, if the most godly persons
yield not to once or twice admonition, as is maintained by
the answerer, they must necessarily be esteemed obstinate
persons ; for if they were godly, saith he, they would
yield. Must it not then be said, as it was by one passing
sentence of banishment upon some whose godliness was
acknowledged, that he that commanded the judge not to
respect the poor in the cause of judgment, commands him
not to respect the holy or the godly person ?
The doc- Hencc I could name the place and time when a godly
trine of per- ^ o v
rrwes'the ^^^^^ ^ '^^o**^ desirablc person for his trade, &c., yet some-
perfonsout tiling different in conscience, propounded his willingness
^"""^ and desire to come to dwell in a certain town in New
England ; it was answered by a chief of the place, Tliis
man differs from us, and we desire not to be troubled.
So that in conclusion, for no other reason in the world,
the poor man, though godly, useful, and peaceable, could
not be admitted to a civil being and habitation on the
common earth, in that wilderness, amongst them.
The latter part of the answer, concerning the heretic,
or obstinate person, to be excommunicated, and the
scandalous offender to be punished in the commonweal,
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 187
which neither of both come near our question : I have
spoken [of] I fear too largely already.
Peace. Mr. Cotton concludes with a confident persua-
sion of having removed the grounds of that great error,
viz., that persons are not to be persecuted for cause of
conscience.
Truth. And I believe, dear Peace, it shall appear to
them that, with fear and trembling at the word of the
Lord, examine these passages, that the charge of error
reboundeth back, even such an error as may well be
called. The Bloody Tenent— so directly contradicting the l\lf^°°^^
spirit, and mind, and practice of the Prince of peace ; so
deeply guilty of the blood of souls, compelled and forced
to hypocrisy in a spiritual and soul-rape ; so deeply guilty
of the blood of the souls under the altar, persecuted in
all ages for the cause of conscience, and so destructive
to the civil peace and welfare of all kingdoms, countries,
and commonwealths.
CHAP. LXXXI.
Peace. To this conclusion, dear Truth, I heartily sub-
scribe, and know [that] the God, the Spirit, the Prince,
the angels, and all the true awaked sons of peace, will call
thee blessed.
Truth. How sweet and precious are these contempla-
tions, but oh ! how sweet the actions and fruitions ?
Peace. Thy lips drop as the honey-comh, honey and milk
are under thy tongue ; oh ! that these drops, these streams,
might flow without a stop or interruption !
Truth. The glorious white troopers (Rev. xix.) shall
in time be mounted, and he that is the most high Prince
188 THE BLOUDY TENENT, ETC.
of princes, and Lord General of generals mounted upon
the word of truth and meekness, Psalm xlv., shall triumph
gloriously, and renew our meetings. But hark, what
noise is this ?
Wars for Peace. These are the doleful drums, and shrill-sounding
conscience. '^
trumpets, the roaring, murdering cannons, the shouts of
conquerors, the groans of wounded, dying, slaughtered
righteous with the wicked. Dear Truth, how long ? how
long these dreadful sounds and direful sights ? how long
before my glad return and restitution?
Truth. Sweet Peace, who will believe my true report ?
yet true it is, if I Avere once believed, blessed Truth and
Peace should not so soon be parted.
Peace. Dear Truth, what welcome hast thou found of
late beyond thy former times, or present expectations ?
Truth. Alas ! my welcome changes as the times, and
strongest swords and arms prevail : were I believed in
this, that Christ is not delighted with the blood of men,
but shed his own for his bloodiest enemies — that by the
word of Christ no man for gainsaying Christ, or joining
with the enemy anti-christ, should be molested with the
civil sword. Were this foundation laid as the Magna
Magna*^*^'* Charta of highest liberties, and good security given on all
charta. hands for the preservation of it, how soon should every
brow and house be stuck with olive branches ?
Peace. This heavenly invitation makes me bold once
more to crave thy patient ear and holy tongue. Error 's
impatient and soon tired, but thou art light, and like the
Father of lights, unwearied in thy shinings. Lo here I
what once again I present to thy impartial censure.
A MODEL OF CHURCH AND CIVIL POWER;
COMPOSED BY
MR. COTTON AND THE MINISTERS OF NEW ENGLAND,
AND SENT TO THE CHURCH AT SALEM, AS A FURTHER CONFIRMATION
OF THE BLOODY DOCTRINE OF PERSECUTION FOR
CAUSE OF CONSCIENCE,
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED.
CHAP. LXXXIL
Truth. What hast thou there ?
Peace. Here is a combination of tliine own children a strange
against thy very life and mine : here is a model, framed cimich Vd
common
by many able, learned, and godly hands> of ^ch a church ^eai, after
•' -^ ' o J ^ theMosaical
and commonweal as wakens Moses from his unknown '^auer^''^^
grave, and denies Jesus yet to have seen the earth.
Truth. Begin, sweet Peace, read and propound. My
hand shall not be tired with holding the balances of the
sanctuary : do thou put in, and I shall weigh as in the
presence of Him whose pure eyes cannot behold iniquity.
Peace. Thus, then, speaks the preface or entrance: Matt.xri,
" Seeing God hath given a distinct power to church and ^-^^^ ^^^[P^'
commonweal, the one spiritual (called the power of the mm^'i!^'
keys), the other civil (called the power of the sword), isa. xiix. 23,
.11 11 1 P 1 1 • • 1 . <5al. iii. 28.
and hath made the members 01 both societies subject to
both authorities, so that every soul in the church is subject
190 THE BLOUDY TENENT
to the higher powers in the commonweal, and every mem-
ber of the commonweal, being a member of the church, is
subject to the laws of Christ's kingdom, and in him to the
censures of the church : — the question is, how the civil
state and the church may dispense their several governments
without infringement and impeachment of the power and
honour of the one or of the other, and what bounds and
limits the Lord hath set between both the administrations."
Christ's Truth. From that conclusion, dear Peace, that " every
power in his ''
church con- nicmbcr of the commonweal, being a member of the
fesaed to be ' o
mi^'istrates- church, is subject to the laws of Christ's kingdom, and in
things"'"^ Him to the censures of the church :" — I observe, that
they grant the church of Christ in spiritual causes to be
superior and over the highest magistrates in the world, if
members of the church.
Hence therefore I infer, may she refuse to receive, and
may also cast forth any, yea, even the highest, if obstinate
in sin, out of her spiritual society.
Hence, in this spiritual society, that soul who hath most
of Christ, most of his Spirit, is most (spiritually) honour-
able, according to the scriptures quoted. Acts xv. 20; Isa.
xlix. 23; Gal. iii. 28.
And if so, how can this stand with their common tenent
that the civil magistrate must keep the first table : set up,
reform the church: and be judge and governor in all
ecclesiastical as well as civil causes ? ^
Isa xlix 23 Secondly, I observe the lamentable wresting of this one
wrest'ed.'''^ scripture, Isa. xlix. 23. Sometimes this scripture nmst
* ["If princes be nursing fathers offensive government of the church:
to the church, then they arc to pro- and j^et may themselves, being mem-
vide tliat the cliildren of the church bers of the church, be subject to
be not nursed witli poison instead of church censure in the offensive go-
milk. And in so doing they keep vernment of themselves against the
the first table. . . . Princes sit on rules of the gospel." Cotton's Reply,
the bench over the church in the p. 194.]
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 191
prove the power of the civil magistrates, kings, and
governors over the church in spiritual causes, &c. Yet
here this scripture is produced to prove kings and magis-
trates (in spiritual causes) to be censured and corrected
by the same church. It is true in several respects, he
that is a governor may be a subject ; but in one and the
same spiritual respect to judge and to be judged, to sit on
the bench and stand at the bar of Christ Jesus, is as
impossible as to reconcile the east and west together.
CHAP. LXXXIII.
The first head, that both jurisdictions may stand together.
Peace. " Whereas divers affecting transcending power The first
to themselves over the church, have persuaded the princes amined.
of the world that the kingdom of Chi-ist in his church
cannot rise or stand without the falls of those common-
weals wherein it is set up, we do believe and profess the John xvu.
36.
contrary to this suggestion ; the government of the one
being of this world, the other not ; the church helping j^^. ^^^^ 7
forward the prosperity of the commonweal by means only
ecclesiastical and spiritual ; the commonweal helping for- ^^^^ ^j; 23
ward her own and the church's felicity by means political f Tim.''iL'2!'
or temporal : — the falls of commonweals being known to
arise from their scattering and diminishing the power of
the church, and the flourishing of commonweals with the
well ordering of the people, even in moral and civil
virtues, being observed to arise from the vigilant adminis-
tration of the holy discipline of the church: as Bodin, a
man not partial to church discipline, plainly testifieth.
The vices in the free estate of Geneva, que legibus nus-
192 THE BLOUDY TENENT
quam vindicantur, by means of church discipline, sine vi et
tumultu coercentur ; the Christian liberty not freeing us
from subjection to authority, but from enthralment and
bondage unto sin."*
"^^1^}!^ Truth. Ans. From this conclusion, that the church, or
common- ^ '
^Irituat *^° kingdom of Christ, may be set up without prejudice of the
weal, the conunouweal, according to John xviii. 36, My kingdom is
church, not o t i i • i
incoiisist- not of this world, &c., I observe, that althoujjh the kmgdom
ent, though *^ _ ' ' ...
independent Qf Clmst, tlic church, and the civil kingdom or govern-
the one on ' ' So
the other, ^^^g^^ \^q j^q^ inconsistent, but that both may stand to-
gether; yet that they are independent according to that
scripture, and that therefore there may be, as formerly I
have proved, flourishing commonweals and societies of men,
where no church of Christ abideth. And, secondly, the
commonweal may be in perfect peace and quiet, notwith-
standing the church, the commonweal of Christ, be in
distractions and spiritual oppositions, both against their
religions and sometimes amongst themselves, as the church
of Christ in Corinth troubled with divisions, contentions,
&c.
Secondly, I observe, it is true the church helpeth for-
ward the prosperity of the commonweal by spiritual
means, Jer. xxix. 7. The prayers of God's people procure
the peace of the city where they abide ; yet, that Christ's
ordinances and administrations of worsliip are appointed
and given by Christ to any civil state, town, or city, as is
' [Under the influence of Calvin were regulated : but three coiu^es
the legislation of Geneva was entirely were allowed, and each course to
theocratic. Idolatry, adultery, curs- consist of only four dishes. Great
ing and striking parents, were punish- efforts were also made, whicli gave
able with death. Imprisonment was ri.se to many civil commotions, to
inflicted for every immorality at the remove from office under the state
instance of the church courts. Women persons excommunicated by the
were forbidden to wear golden oma- church. Henry's Das Lebcn Calvins,
ments, and not more than two rings p. 173, edit. 1843.]
on their fingers. Even their feasts
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 193
implied by the instance of Geneva, that I confidently
deny.
The ordinances and discipline of Christ Jesus, thouoh cinist's or-
■■■ ' o dinancesput
wrongfully and profanely applied to natural and unre- XL^u
generate men, may cast a blush of civility and morality may m'ore
upon them, as in Geneva and other places — for the shining moraiize,but
. o ^ 11 n /-^ll '5 !• never Cliiis-
brightness oi the very shadow of Christ s ordinances casts t'^^'^e
a shame upon barbarism and incivility — yet withal, I
affirm, that the misapplication of ordinances to unre-
generate and unrepentant persons hardens up their souls
in a dreadful sleep and dream of their own blessed estate,
and sends millions of souls to hell in a secure expectation
of a false salvation.
CHAP. LXXXIV.
The second head, concerning superiority of each power.
Peace. " Because contention may arise in future times The second
head, con-
which of these powers under Clirist is the greatest, as it coming su-
•l D ^ penority of
hath been under anti-christ, we conceive, first, that the Rom''xiir'
power of the civil magistrate is superior to the church xiirx.'23?'
policy in place, honours, dignity, earthly power, in the
world ; and the church superior to him, being a member
of the church, ecclesiastically ; that is, in a church way,
ruling and ordering him by spiritual ordinances according
to God's [word], for his soul's health, as any other mem-
ber. So that all the power the magistrate hath over the Luke'xii..]4,
^ ° John'viii.ll.
church is temporal, not spiritual ; and all the power the "^",^^1^';)^^^,^
church hath over the magistrate is spiritual, not temporal. In'^iawsuus
And as the church hath no temporal power over the is miyaroi-
magistrate, in or dine ad bonum spirituale ; so the magistrate coacuvwn.
194 THE BLOUDV TLNEXT
hath no spuitual power over tlie church in ordine ad bonum
temporale.
" Secondly, the delinquency of either party calleth for
the exercise of the power of terror from the other part ;
for no rulers ordained of God are a terror to good works,
but to evil, Rom. xiii. 3. So that if the church oifend,
the offence of the church calleth upon the civil magistrate,
either to seek the healing thereof as a nursing father, by
his o\v n grave advice and the advice of other churches ; or
else, if he cannot so prevail, to put forth and exercise the
superiority of his power in redressing what is amiss,
according to the quality of the offence, by the course of
civil justice.
" On the other side, if the magistrate being a member
of the church shall offend, the offence calleth upon the
church either to seek the healing thereof in a brotherly
way, by conviction of his sin ; or else, if they cannot
prevail, then to exercise the superiority of their power in
removing of the offence, and recovering of the offender,
by church censures."
Answer. ; Tvutk. If tlic end of spiritual or church power is bonum
spirituale, a spiritual good : and the end of civil or state
power is bonum temporale, a temporal good ; and secondly,
if the magistrate have no spiritual power to attain to his
A contradic- temporal end, no more than a church hath any temporal
make the powcr to attain to her spiritual end, as is confessed : — I
magistrate ^ ■"■
supreme demand, if this be not a contradiction against their own
judge in spi- ' O
cause's, and disputcs, tcucts, and practices, touching that question of
"nosjuruufi pei'secutioii for cause of conscience. For if the magistrate
be supreme judge, and so, consequently, give supreme
judgment, sentence, and determination, in matters of tlie
first table and of the church, and be custos utriusque tabula;,
[the] keeper of both tables (as they speak), and yet have
no spiritual power as is affirmed — how can he determine
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS D. 195
what the true church and ordinances are, and then set
them up with the power of the sword ? How can he give
judgment of a false church, a false ministry, a false doc-
trine, false ordinances, and with a civil sword pull them
down, if he have no spiritual power, authority, or commis-
sion from Christ Jesus for these ends and purposes ?
Further, I argue thus : If the civil officer of state must
determine, judge, and punish in spiritual causes, his power,
authority, and commission must be either spiritual or civil,
or else he hath none at all : and so acts without a com-
mission and warrant from the Lord Jesus ; and so,
consequently, [he] stands guilty at the bar of Christ
Jesus, to answer for such liis practice as a transcendent
delinquent.
Now for civil power, these worthy authors confess that The civii
the government of the civil magistrate extendeth no fur- ^avfno'^ '°
ther than over the bodies and goods of the subject, and over fh^®'
therefore hath no civil power over the soul, and therefore, men :
say I, not in soul-causes.
Secondly. It is here confessed, in this passage, that to
attain his civil end, or bonum temporale, he hath no spiritual f^°^''i'P'""
power; and therefore, of necessity, out of their own
mouths must they be judged for provoking the magistrate,
without either civil or spiritual power, to judge, punish,
and persecute in spiritual causes ; and to fear and tremble,
lest they come near those frogs which proceed out of the
mouth of the dragon, and beast, and false prophet, who,
by the same arguments which the authors here use, stir
up the kings of the earth to make war against the Lamb,
Christ Jesus, and his followers. Rev. xvii. 14.
o 2
19G THE BLOUDY TENENT
CHAP. LXXXV.
In the next place, I observe upon the point of delin-
quency, such a conclusion as heaven and earth may stand
amazed at. If the church offend, say they, after advice
refused, in conclusion the magistrate must redress, that is
punish the church, that is in church offences and cases, by
a course of civil justice.
On the other side, if the civil magistrate offend after
admonition used, and not prevailing, in conclusion the
church proceeds to censure, that is to excommunication,
as is afterward more largely proved by them.
Now I demand, if the church be a delinquent, who
shall judge? It is answered, the magistrate. Again, if
trateand the magistrate be a delinquent, I ask who shall judge?
bytiieau-' It is answcrcd, the church. A\^ience I observe — which is
thor"s
grounds at moustrous iu all cases in the world — that one person, to
one and the '■
mono and ^^'J^, the church or magistrate, shall be at one time the
LusT™nade delinquent at the bar and the judge upon the bench.
on^tC ^'^^ This is clear thus : The church must judge when the
bench and . /y> i i i • • i
delinquents masTistrate offcnds : and yet the magistrate must ludge
at the bar. ° ' .' o j C3
when the church offends. And so, consequently, in tlus
case [the magistrate] nuist judge, whether she contemn
civil authority in the second table, for thus dealing with
him : or whether she have broken the rules of the first
tabic, of which (say they) God hath made him keeper and
conserver. And therefore, though the church make him a
delinquent at the bar, yet by their confession God hath
made him a judge on the bench. A\^iat blood, Avhat tu-
mults, have been and must be spilt upon these grounds ?
Peace. Dear Truth, no question but the church may
punish the magistr; te spiritually, in spiritual cases ; and
OF PEUSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 197
the magistrate may punish the church civilly, in civil
eases ; but that for one and the same cause the church
must punish the magistrate, and the magistrate the church,
this seems monstrous, and needs explication.
Truth. Sweet Peace, I illustrate with this instance : A An illustra-
tion, demon-
true church of Christ, of which, according- to the authors' ftratingthat
^ ^ o " tlie civil
supposition, the magistrate is a member, chooseth and calls cannofhave
one of her members to office. The magistrate opposeth. fhTchu.X
The church, persuaded that the magistrates' exceptions are orcimich
. . ^\ causes.
insufficient — according to her privilege, which these au-
thors maintain against the magistrates' prohibition — pro-
ceeds to ordain her officer. The magistrate chargeth the
church to have made an unfit and unworthy choice, and,
therefore, according to his place and power, and according
to his conscience and judgment, he suppresseth such an
officer, and makes void the church's choice. Upon this
the church complains against the magistrate's violation of
her privileges given her by Christ Jesus, and cries out
that the magistrate is turned persecutor, and, not prevail-
ing with admonition, she proceeds to excommunication
against him. The magistrate, according to his conscience,
endures not such profanation of ordinances as he con-
ceives ; and therefore, if no advice and admonition prevail,
he proceeds against such obstinate abusers of Christ's holy
ordinances (as the authors grant he may) in civil court of
justice, yea, and — I add according to the pattern of Israel —
cuts them off by the sword, as obstinate usurpers and
profaners of the holy tilings of Christ.
I demand, what help hath any poor church of Christ in jhe punisii-
,. 1 ... -,. pj.1 'xj-x nients civil
this case, by maintaining this power ot the magistrate to which
...-,-,■, t'l^ niagis-
punish the church of Christ, I mean m spiritual and soul- trate inflicts
■t *• upon the
cases ? for otherwise I question not but he may put all the ^SimeF,
members of the church to death justly, if they commit Ife^essJl-^
crimes worthy thereof, as Paul spake, Acts xxv. 11.
198 THE BLOUDY TENENT
Shall the church here fly to the pope's sanctuary against
emperors and princes excommunicate, to wit, give away
their crowns, kingdoms, or dominions, and invite foreign
princes to make war upon them and their territories?
The authors surely will disclaim this; and yet I shall
prove their tenets tend directly unto such a practice.
Or secondly, shall she say the magistrate is not a true
magistrate, because not able to judge and determine in
such cases ? This their confession will not give them
leave to say, because they cannot deny unbelievers to be
lawful magistrates : and yet it shall appear, notwithstand-
ing their confession to the contrary, their tenets imply
that none but a magistrate after their own conscience is a
lawful magistrate.
Therefore, thirdly, they must ingenuously and honestly
confess, that if it be the duty of the magistrate to punish
the church in spiritual cases, he must then judge according
to his conscience and persuasion, whatever his conscience
be : and then let all men judge into what a woful state
they bring both the civil magistrate and church of Christ,
by such a church-destroying and state-destroying doctrine.
Pence. Some will here say, in such a case either the
magistrate or the church must judge ; either the spiritual
. :r civil state must be supreme.
\_Triith.'\ I answer, if the magistrate be of another
religion, —
The tn-.e First. What hath the church to judge him being with-
wayofthe J & O
^"'lof out? 1 Cor. V. ri2, 13.1
peace in L -" J
betweeTtho Sccoudly. If he be a member of the church, doubtless
the migis- the church hath power to judge, in spiritual and soul-cases,
with spiritual and church censures, all that are within,
1 Cor. V. 1—11.
Thirdly. If the church offend against the civil peace of
the state, by wronging the bodies or goods of any, the
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS D. 199
magistrate hears not the stvord in vain, Rom. xiii. 4, to
correct any or all the members of the church. And this
I conceive to be the only way of the God of peace.
CHAR LXXXVI.
The third head concerns the end of both these poicers.
\_Peace.'] "First, the common and last end of both is
God's glory, and man's eternal felicity.
" Secondly. The proper ends —
" First, of commonwealth, is the procuring, preserving,
increasing of external and temporal peace and felicity of
the state, in all godliness and honesty, 1 Tim. ii. 1, 2.
" Secondly, of the church, a begetting, preserving,
increasing of internal and spiritual peace and felicity of
the church, in all godliness and honesty, Esay. ii. 3, 4,
and ix. 7. So that magistrates have power given them
from Christ in matters of religion, because they are bound
to see that outward peace be preserved, not in all ungod-
liness and dishonesty, for such peace is Satanical; but in
all godliness and honesty, for such peace God aims at.
And hence the magistrate is custos of both the tables of
godliness, in the first of honesty, in the second for peace's
sake. He must see that honesty be preserved within liis
jurisdiction, or else the subject will not be bonus cives.
He must see that godliness as well as honesty be pre-
served, else the subject will not be bonus vir, who is the
best bonus cives. He must see that godliness and honesty
be preserved, or else himself will not be bonu magistratus.''''^
* Chamier. De Eccles. p. 376. Parker, part, polit. lib. i. cap. 1.
200 THE BLOUDY TENENT
Truth. In this passage here are divers particulars
affirmed, marvellously destructive both to godliness and
honesty, though under a fair mask and colour of both.
The garden First, it will appear that in spiritual things they make
the wiide"*^ the garden and the Avilderness, as often I have intimated
"vmid made — I Say the garden and the wilderness, the church and the
world, are all one : for thus.
If the powers of the world, or civil state, are bound to
propose external peace in all godliness for their end, and
the end of the church be to preserve internal peace in all
godliness, I demand, if their end (godliness) be the same,
is not their power and state the same also? unless they
make the church subordinate to the commonwealth's end,
or the commonweal subordinate to the church's end,
which — ^being the governor and setter up of it, and so
consequently the judge of it — it cannot be.
TimA"^i Now if godliness be the worshipping and walking with
"y'thesr^^*^ God iu Christ, is not the magistrate and commonweal
tii'-w»r^ip charged more by this tenet with the worship and ordi-
nances, than nances of God, than the church ? for the magistrate they
tlio church. , , .
charge with the extei'nal peace in godliness, and the
church but with the internal.
I ask further, what is this internal peace in all godli-
ness ? whether intend they internal, within the soul, which
only the eye of God can see, opposed to external, or visible,
which man also can discern ? or else, whether they mean
internal, that is spiritual, soul-matters, matters of God's
worship ? and then I say, that peace, to wit, of godliness
or God's worship, they had before granted to the civil
state.
Thi- authors Pcuce. The truth is, as I now perceive, the best and
positions most godly of that judgment declare themselves never to
never yet
saw a true havc sccu a truc difference between the church and the
difference
chSof""' ^'orld, and the spiritual and civil state ; and howsoever
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 201
these worthy authors seem to make a kind of separation ^^^^^ ^Jf
from the workl^ and profess that the church must consist worehrp.°^
of spiritual and living stones, saints, regenerate persons,
and so make some peculiar enclosed ordinances, as the
supper of the Lord, which none, say they, but godly
persons must taste of; yet, by compelling all within their
jurisdiction to an outward conformity of the church wor-
ship, of the word and prayer, and maintenance of the
ministry thereof, they evidently declare that they still
lodge and dwell in the confused mixtures of the unclean
and clean, of the flock of Christ and herds of the woi'ld
together — I mean, in spiritual and religious M^orship. .
Truth. For a more full and clear discussion of this
scripture, 1 Tim. ii. 1, 2, on which is weakly built such a
mighty building, I shall propose and resolve these four
queries.
CHAP. LXXXVIL
First, what is meant by godliness and honesty in this i Tim. ii. i,
' •' ^ •' 2, discussed.
place ?
Secondly, what may the scope of the Holy Spirit of
God be in this place ?
Thirdly, whether the civil magistrate was then custos
utrmsque tahulcB, keeper of both tables ? &c.
Fourthly, whether a church, or congregation of Chris-
tians, may not live in godliness and honesty, although the
civil magistrate be of another conscience and worship, and
the whole state and country with him ?
To the first, what is here meant by godliness and
honesty?
202 THE BLOUDY TENENT
Ansic. I find not that the Spirit of Go:l here intendeth
the first and second table.
The Tvord Yov, however the word zvaiQtia signify o'odliness, or the
Timo'tify? "^ worship of God, yet the second word, o-£/ivor»)c, I find not
ntfy"here'fhe that it signifies such an honesty as compriseth the duties of
righteous the sccond table, but such an honesty as signifies solemnity,
nessofthe . - . . i i i i m- •• ^
secondtabie. gravity, and so it IS turned by the translator, iit. ii. i, ev
ry StSacricaXt'o adia(j)Oopiav, crt/xi'OTjjra, that is, in doctrine
[showing] incorruptness, gravity: which doctrine cannot
there be taken for the doctrine of the civil state, or second
table, but the gravity, majesty, and solemnity of the spi-
rituiil doctrine of Christianity. So that, according to the
translators' own rendering of that word in Titus, this
place of Timothy should be thus rendered, in all godliness,
or worshipping of" God, and gravity ; that is, a solemn or
grave profession of the worship of God. And yet this
mistaken and misinterpreted scripture, is that great castle
and stronghold which so many fly unto concerning the
magistrates' charge over the two tables.
Secondly, what is the scope of the Spirit of God in this
place ?
God-fs'''"^ I answer, first, negatively; the scope is not to speak
o?limo''t'h^y.^ of the duties of the first and second table.
Nor, secondly, is the scope to charge the magistrate
with forcing the people, who have chosen him, to godli-
ness, or God's worship, according to his conscience — the
magistrate keeping the peace of external godliness, and
the church of internal, as is affirmed ; but,
Secondly, positively ; I say the Spirit of God by Paul
in this place provokes Timothy and the church at Ephesus,
and so consequently all the ministers of Christ's churches,
and Christians, to pray for tAVo things : —
must'pray'^ First, for the peaceable and quiet state of the countries
dMTourThe and places of their abode ; that is implied in their praying,
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 203
as Paul directs them, for a quiet and peaceable condition, ftTte^they''^
and suits sweetly with the command of the Lord to his ^''^ '" '
people, even in Babel, Jer. xxix. 7, pray for the peace of
the city, and seek the good of it ; for in the peace thereof it
shall go well with you. Which rule will hold in any
pagan or popish city, and therefore consequently are p!j'g °^f„r
God's people to pray against wars, famines, pestilences,
and especially to be far from kindling coals of war, and
endeavour the bringing in and advancing their conscience
by the sword.
Secondly, they are here commanded to pray for the
salvation of all men ; that all men, and especially kings
and magistrates, might be saved, and come to the know-
ledge of the truth ; implying that the grave — or solemn
and shining — profession of godliness, or God's worship,
according; to Christ Jesus, is a blessed means to cause all
sorts of men to be affected with the Christian profession,
and to come to the same knowledge of that one God and
one Mediator, Christ Jesus. All which tends directly
against what it is broudit for, to wit, the magistrates' F'"-c'ne "f
o o J ^ o men to god-
forcing all men to godliness, or the worshipping of God. ^^^^^ °'^^.
Which in truth causeth the greatest breach of peace, and Neatest''
the greatest distractions in the world, and the setting up breach of
^ ^ civil peace.
that for godliness or worship which is no more than
Nebuchadnezzar's golden image, a state-worship, and in
some places the worship of the beast and his image, Dan.
iii., Rev. xiii.
The Roman
Caesars
described.
204 THE BLOUDY TENENT
CHAP. LXXXVIII.
Thirdly, I query, whether the civil magistrate, which
was then the Eoman emperor, was keeper or guardian of
both tables, as is affirmed ?
Cffisars Scripture and all history tell us, that those Cajsars were
not only ignorant, without God, without Christ, &c. ; but
professed worshippers, or maintainers, of the Roman gods
or devils ; as also notorious for all sorts of wickedness ;
and, lastly, cruel and bloody lions and tigers toward the
Christians for many hundred years.
Hence, I argue from the wisdom, love, and faithfulness
of the Lord Jesus in his house, it was impossible that he
^^ot^appoint- should appoint such ignorant, such idolatrous, such
e^and**^' wickcd, and such cruel persons to be his chief officers
hi's*chur"h.° ^ud dcputy licutcnants under himself to keep the worship
of God, to guard his church, his wife. No wise and
loving father was ever known to put his child, no not
his beasts, dogs, or swine, but unto fitting keepers.
Men judge it matter of high complaint, that the records
of parliament, the king's children, the Tower of London,
the great seal, should be committed to unworthy keepers !
And can it be, without high blasphemy, conceived that
the Lord Jesus should commit his sheep, his children,
yea, his spouse, his thousand shields and bucklers in the
tower of his church, and lastly, his great and glorious
broad seals of baptism and his supper, to be preserved
pure in their administrations — I say, that the Lord Jesus,
who is wisdom and faithfulness itself, should deliver these
to such keepers ?
Peace. Some will say, it is one thing what persons are
in fact and practice; another what they ought to be by
right and office.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 205
Truth. In such cases as I have mentioned, no man doth
in the common eye of reason deliver such matters of
charge and trust to such as declare themselves and sins
(like Sodom) at the very time of this great charge and
trust to be committed to them.
Peace. It will further be said, that many of the kings
of Judah, Avho had the charge of establishing, reforming —
and so, consequently, of keeping the first table — the
church, God's worship, &c., were notoriously wicked,
idolatrous, &c.
Truth. I must then say, the case is not alike ; for when
the Lord appointed the government of Israel after the
rejection of Saul, to establish a covenant of succession in
the type unto Christ, let it be minded what pattern and
precedent it pleased the Lord to set for the after kings of
Israel and Judah, in David, the man after his OAvn heart.
But now the Lord Jesus being come himself, and
having fulfilled the former types, and dissolved the it pleased
national state of the church, and established a more Lord Jesns,
, In the first
spiritual way of worship all the world over, and appomted j^'J^'^'>"''''°
a spiritual government and governors, it is well known ^^^^^,7^]; ^°j,.
what the Roman Caesars were, under whom both Christ any ^uch
Jesus himself, and his servants after him, lived and nois, as
. unto whom
suffered ; so that if the Lord Jesus had appomted any he might
^ ^ commit t
such deputies — as we find not a tittle to that purpose, nor «" °f i>>*
have a shadow of true reason so to think — he must, I say,
in the very first institution, have pitched upon such per-
sons for these custodes utrhisque tabulcB, keepers of both
tables, as no man wise, or faithful, or loving, would have
chosen in any of the former instances, or cases of a more
inferior nature.
Beside, to that great pretence of Israel, I have largely
spoken to.
Secondly. I ask, how could the Rom-an Ctesars, or any
the
1
worship.
206 THE BLOUDY TENENT
civil magistrates, be custodes, keepers of the church and
worship of God, when, as the authors of these positions
acknowledge, that their civil power extends but to bodies
and goods ?
And for spiritual power they say they have none, ad
bonum temporale (to a temporal good), which is their
proper end ; and then, having neither civil nor spiritual
power from the Lord Jesus to this purpose, how come
they to be such keepers as is pretended ?
The true Thirdly. If the Roman emperors were keepers, what
which keepers were the apostles, unto whom the Lord Jesus
Christ Jesus piii iii
nprointed aave the care and charge or the churches, and by whom
of his & ^ ^ J
ordinances ^]^g Lord Jcsus charged Timothy, 1 Tim. vi. 14, to keep
aiicj worship. o J ^ ' i.
those commands of the Lord Jesus without spot until liis
coming ?
These keepers were called the foundation of the church,
Eph. ii. 20, and made up the crown of twelve stars about
the head of the Avoman, Rev. xii. 1 ; whose names were
also written in the twelve foundations of [the] Xew
Jerusalem, Rev. xxi. 14.
Yea, what keepers then are the ordinary oflficers of the
church, appointed to be the shepherds or keepers of the
flock of Christ ; appointed to be the porters or door-
keepers, and to watch in the absence of Christ? Mark xiii.
34 ; Acts XX. [28—31.]
Yea, what charge hath the whole church itself, which is
the pillar and ground of the truth, 1 Tim. i. 15, in the
midst of which Christ is present with his power, 1 Cor. v.
4, to keep out or cast out the impenitent and obstinate,
even kings and emperors themselves, from their spiritual
society ? 1 Cor. v. ; James iii. 1 ; Gal. iii. 28.
The kings Fourth]}'. I ask, whether in the time of the kings of
of the As- . °
Syrians, &c., Isracl and Judah — whom I confess in the tvpical and
not charged _ •' ■"■
wwh'^p'is "^tional state to be charged with both tables — I ask, whe-
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 207
ther the kings of the Assyrians, the kings of the Amnion- ^J'^/l"^^ "^
~ J ^ G Judah, in
ites, Moabites, Philistines, were also constituted and ^und tS^"
ordained keepers of the worship of God as the kings of *^^ "^ "" '
Judah were, for they were also lawful magistrates in their
dominions? or, whether the Roman emperors were custodes,
or keepers, more than they ? or more than the king of
Babylon, Nebuchadnezzar, under whose civil government
God's people lived, and in his own land and city ? Jer. xxix.
CHAP. LXXXIX.
Peace. You remember, dear Truth, that Constantine, cmstan-
tine, Theo-
Theodosius, and others, were made to believe that they '^°s'"*'' '^'^•'
mis-iii-
' formed.
were the antitypes of the kings of Judah, the church of
God ; and Henry VIII. was told that that title. Defensor
Jidei, defender of the faith, though sent him by the pope
for writino- against Luther, was his own diadem, due unto
him from Heaven. So likewise since, the kings and queens
of England have been instructed.
Truth. But it was not so from the beginning, as that
very difference between the national state of the church
of God then, and other kings and magistrates of the world,
not so charged, doth clearly evince, and leadeth us to the
spiritual king of the church, Christ Jesus, the king of
Israel, and his spiritual government and governors therein.
Fifthly. I ask, whether had the Roman Caesars more
charge to see all their subjects observe and submit to the
Avorship of God in their dominion of the world, than a Masters of
■*- _ families
master, father, or husband now, under the gospel, in his ".^^'jfyjj^j
family ? foresail'"
Families are the foundations of government ; for what {iom'the^
208 THE BLOUDY TENENT
own con-
sciences to
bis.
is a commonweal but a commonweal of families, agreeing
to live together for common good ?
Now in families, suppose a believing Christian husband
hath an unbelieving, anti-christian wife, what other charge
in this respect is given to a husband, 1 Cor. vii. [12 — 15],
but to dwell with her as a husband, if she be pleased to
dwell with him ? but, to be so far from forcing her from
her conscience unto his, as that if for his conscience' sake
she would depart, he was not to force her to tarry with him,
1 Cor. vii. Consequently, the father or husband of the
state differing from the conunonweal in rehgion, ought not
to force the commonweal nor to be forced by it, yet is he to
continue a civil husband's care, if the commonweal will
live with him, and abide in civil covenant.
Now as a husband by his love to the truth, and holy
conversation in it, and seasonable exhortations, ought to
endeavour to save his wife, yet abhorring to use corporal
punishment, yea, in this case to child or servant : so ought
the father, husband, governor of the commonweal, endea-
vour to win and save whom possibly he may, yet far from
the appearance of civil violence.
clia^g^eof Sixthly. If the Roman emperors were charged by
ship wir Christ with his worship in their dominion, and their do-
lelt with the .. ,1 IT j1i»' r' -i
Roman mmiou Avas ovcr the world, as Mas the dommion oi the
emperor, _ . i i •
then was he Grcciau, Pcrsiau, and Babylonian monarchy before them,
bound to ' _ •' -^ _
turn the y^\^Q gggg jjq+ jf ^j^g "wholc world be forced to turn Christ-
whole world '
garden,^ iau — as afterward and since it hath pretended to do — who
spouse of sees not then, that the world, for whom Christ Jesus would
not pray, and the god of it, are reconciled to Jesus Christ,
and the whole field of the world become his enclosed
garden ?
Millions put Seventhly. If the Roman emperors ought to have been
by Christ's appointment keepers of both tables, antitypes
of Israel and Judah's kings; how many millions of
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 209
idolaters and blasphemers against Christ Jesus and his
worship, ought they to have put to death, according to
Israel's pattern !
Lastly. I ask, if the Lord Jesus had delivered his
sheep and children to these wolves, his Avife and spouse to
such adulterers, his precious jewels to such great thieves
and robbers of the world, as the Eoman emperors were,
what is the reason that he was never pleased to send any
of his servants to their gates to crave their help and ^^''}^' "®^"®''
^-^ i. SGiit tiny ot
assistance in this his work, to put them in mind of their ["rs'^r'ier-
office, to challenge and claim such a service from them, cfwi'^magis.*
according to their office, as it pleased God always to send iieip In
. _ '' spiritual
to the kings of Israel and Judah, in the like case ? matters.
Peace. Some will here object Paul's appealing to
Cassar.
Truth. And I must refer them to what I formerly
answered to that objection. Paul never appealed to
Caesar as a judge appointed by Christ Jesus to give
definitive sentence in any spiritual or church controversy ;
but against the civil violence and mui*der which the Jews
intended against him, Paul justly appealed. For other-
wise, if in a spiritual cause he should have appealed, he
should have overthrown his own apostleship and power
given him by Christ Jesus in spiritual things, above the
highest kings or emperors of the world beside.
CHAP. XC.
Peace. Blessed Truth, I shall now remember you of
the fourth query upon this place of Timothy; to wit,
whether a church of Christ Jesus may not live in God's
worship and comeliness, notwithstanding that the civil
p
210 THE BLOUDY TENF.NT
magistrate profess not the same but a contrary religion
and worship, in his own person and the country with
him ?
Truth. I answer ; ' the churches of Chi-ist under the
Roman emperors did live in all godliness and Christian
gravity, as appears by all theii* holy and glorious practices,
which the scripture abundantly testifies.
Christ Jesus Sccondlv. Tliis flows froui an institution or aT)r)oint-
hath left ^ "^ . ^ -^
power in his ji^ei^t of sucli a powcr and authority, left by the Lord
church to ■"■ J ■- ^
herself pure Jcsus to liis apostlcs and churches, that no ungodliness or
JdoiafrouV" dishonesty, in the first appearance of it, was to be
suffered, but suppressed and cast out from the churches of
Christ, even the little leaven of doctrine or practice,
1 Cor. V. ; Gal. v.
Lastly, I add, that although sometimes it pleaseth the
Lord to vouchsafe his servants peace and quietness, and to
command them [as] here in Timothy to pray for it, for
those good ends and purposes for which God hath ap-
pointed civil magistracy in the world, to keep the world
in peace and quietness : yet God's people have used most
'^le'^havr ^^ abound with godliness and honesty, when they have
sMne'in cnjoycd Icast peace and quietness. Then, like those spices,
godliness Cant. iv. 14, myrrh, frankincense, saffron, calamus, &c.,
have enjoy- they have yielded the sweetest savour to God and man,
ed least J J
quietnesB. "when they were pounded and burnt in cruel persecution of
the Roman censors. Then are they, as God's venison,
most sweet when most hunted : God's stars shining bright-
est in the darkest night : more heavenly in conversation,
more mortified, more abounding in love each to other,
more longing to be with God, when the inhospitable and
savage world hath used them like strangers, and forced
them to hasten home to another country which they profess
to seek.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 211
CHAR XCL
Peace. Dear Truth, it seems not to be unreasonable to
close up this passage with a short descant upon the asser-
tion, viz., " A subject without godliness will not be bonus
vir, a good man, and a magistrate, except he see godliness
preserved, will not be bonus ma(/istratus."
Truth. I confess that without godliness, or a true wor- Few magi.?-
shipping of God Avith an upright heart, according to God's melfspiruu-
,. .11. . ally and
ordinances, neither subjects nor magistrates can please chiaitianiy
God in Christ Jesus, and so be spiritually or Clii'istianly
good ; which few magistrates and few men either come to,
or are ordained unto: God having chosen a little flock
out of the world, and those generally poor and mean,
1 Cor. i. 26 ; James ii. 5, yet this I must remember you
of, that when the most high God created all things of
nothino;, he saw and acknowledged divers sorts of o-ood- Yet divers
*= _ _ ° ^ sorts of
ness, which must still be acknowledged in their distinct ^°°^|ijY^'
kinds : a good air, a good ground, a good tree, a good oi>if &c.
sheep, &c.
I say the same in artificials, a good garment, a good
house, a good sword, a good ship.
I also add, a good city, a good company or corporation^
a good husband, father, master.
Hence also we say, a good physician, a good lawyer, a
good seaman, a good merchant, a good pilot for such or
such a shore or harbour : that is, morally, civilly good, in
their several civil respects and employments.
Hence (Ps. cxxii.) the church, or city of God, is com-
pared to a city compact within itself; which compactness
may be found in many towns and cities of the world,
where yet hath not shined any spiritual or supernatural
p 2
212 THE BLOUDY TENENT
goodness. Hence the Lord Jesus, Matt. xii. [25,]
describes an 111 state of a house or kingdom, viz., to be
divided against itself, which cannot stand.
The civil Tlicsc I obscrvc to provc, that a subject, a mag-istrate,
goodness of '■ »/ ^ o ^
doms'sub? may be a good subject, a good magistrate, in respect of
trate8"nfu8t civil or moral goodness, which thousands want ; and where
although ' it is, it is commendable and beautiful, though godliness,
spiritual .,../».i I • r ^ ^ • i ^ • ^
goodness, which IS infinitely more beautiful, be wantino;, and which
proper to the "^ ^
sute or" ^® *^"^y P^^opcr to thc Christian state, the commonweal of
wan'tti'g!'^ Israel, the true church, the holy nation, Ephes. ii.;
1 Pet. ii.
• Lastly, however the authors deny that there can be
bonus magistratus, a good magistrate, except he see all
godliness preserved; yet themselves confess that civil
honesty is sufficient to make a good subject, in these
words, viz., " He must see that honesty be preserved
within his jurisdiction, else the subject will not be bonus
cives, a good citizen ;" and doubtless, if the law of relations
hold true, that civil honesty which makes a good citizen,
must also, together with qualifications fit for a commander,
make also a sood magistrate.
CHAP. XCIL
Peace. The fourth head is. The proper means of both
these powers to attain their ends.
" First, the proper means whereby the civil power may
and should attain its end, are only political, and princi-
pally these five.
" First, the erecting and establishing what form of civil
government may seem in wisdom most meet, according to
general rules of thc word, and state of the people.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS D. 213
" Secondly, the making, publisliing, and establishing of
wholesome civil laws, not only snch as concern civil jus-
tice, but also the free passage of true religion : for outward
civil peace ariseth and is mamtamed from them both, from
the latter as well as from the former.
" Civil peace cannot stand entire where religion is cor-
rupted, 2 Chron. xv. 3, 5, 6 ; Judges viii. And yet such
laws, though conversant about religion, may still be
counted civil laws : as on the contrary, an oath doth still
remain religious, though conversant about civil matters.
" Thirdly, election and appointment of civil officers, to
see execution of those laws.
" Fourthly, civil punishments and rewards of trans-
gressors and observers of these laws.
" Fifthly, taking up arms against the enemies of civil
peace.
" Secondly, the means whereby the church may and
should attain her ends, are only ecclesiastical, which are
chiefly five.
" First, setting up that form of church government
only of which Christ hath given them a pattern in his
word.
" Secondly, acknowledging and admitting of no law-
giver in the church but Christ, and the publishing of his
laws.
*' Thirdly, electing and ordaining of such officers only
as Christ hath appointed in his word.
"Fourthly, to receive into their fellowship them that
are approved, and inflicting spiritual censures against them
that ofiend.
" Fifthly, prayer and patience in suffering any evil from
them that be without, who disturb their peace.
" So that magistrates, as magistrates, have no power of
setting up the form of church government, electing church
214 THE BLOUDY TENENT
officers, punishing with church censures ; but to see that
the church doth her duty herein. And on the other side, the
churches, as churches, have no power, though as members
of the commonweal they may have power, of erecting or
altering forms of civil government, electing of civil officers,
inflicting civil punislmients — no, not on persons excom-
municated— as by deposing magistrates from their civil
authority, or withdrawing the hearts of the people against
them, to their laws, no more than to discharge wives, or
children, or servants, from due obedience to their husbands,
parents, or masters: or by taking up arms against their
magistrates, though they persecute them for conscience :
for though members of churches, who are public officers,
also of the civil state, may suppress by force the violence
of usurpers, as Jehoiada did Athaliah, yet this they do
not as members of the church, but as officers of the civil
state."
Truth. Here are divers considerable passages, which I
shall briefly examine so far as concerns our controversy.
First, whereas they say, that the civil power may erect
and establish wliat form of civil government may seem in
wisdom most meet : I acknowledge the proposition to be
most true, both in itself, and also considered with the end
of it, that a civil government is an ordinance of God, to
conserve the civil peace of people so far as concerns their
bodies and goods, as formerly hath been said.
Civil power But from this o-rant I infer, as before hath been touched,
n"^ntaiiy*in ^^^^^ ^^^ sovcreigu. Original, and foundation of civil power,
the people, jj^g -j^ ^^ people — whom they must needs mean by the
civil power distinct from the government set up; and if
so, that a people may erect and establish what form of
government seems to them most meet for their civil con-
dition. It is evident that such governments as are by
them erected and established, have no more power, nor for
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS D. 215
no longer time, than the civil power, or people consenting
and agreeing, shall betrust them with. This is clear not
only in reason, but in the experience of all commonweals,
where the people are not deprived of their natural freedom
by the power of tyrants.
And if so — that the magistrates receive their power of Mr cotton
and the New
ffovernino; the church from the people — undeniably it English mi-
*-^ <-' ■'•■'• •' nisters, give
follows, that a people, as a people, naturally considered, meiu°jr"'
of what nature or nation soever in Europe, Asia, Africa, church%r
or America, have fundamentally and originally, as men, a the hands of
the people,
power to govern the church, to see her do her duty, to or common-
correct her, to redress, reform, establish, &c. And if this
be not to pull God, and Christ, and Spirit out of heaven,
and subject them unto natural, sinfuL, inconstant men, and
so consequently to Satan himself, by whom all peoples
naturally are guided, let heaven and earth judge.
Peace. It cannot, by their own grant, be denied, but The very in-
_ dian Ameri-
that the wildest Indians in America ousfht (and in their cans made
~ ^ governors of
kind and several degrees do) to agree upon some forms of by'^the"'^'^''
government, some more civil compact in towns, &c., some these°p^osi-
less. As also, that their civil and earthly governments be
as lawful and true as any governments in the world, and
therefore consequently their governors are keepers of the
church, of both tables, if any church of Clu-ist should arise
or be amongst them: and therefore, lastly, if Christ have
betrusted and charged the civil power with his church,
they must judge according to their Indian or American
consciences, for other consciences it cannot be supposed
they should have.
216 THE BLOUDY TENENT
CHAP. XCIII.
Truth. Again, whereas they say that outward civil
peace cannot stand where religion is corrupted ; and quote
for it 2 Chron. xv. 3, 5, 6, and Judges viii. —
I answer, with admiration, how such excellent spirits,
as these authors are furnished with, not only in heavenly
but earthly affairs, should so forget, and be so fast asleep
in things so palpably evident, as to say that outward civil
peace cannot stand where religion is corrupt. When so
Many civil many stately kingdoms and governments in the world
Slates in
flourishing have long and long enjoyed civil peace and quiet, not-
pcace and ^ 00.1 1 1 ^
va^aLo-^^^^ withstanding their religion is so corrupt, as that there is
sounded.'"' uot the vcry name of Jesus Christ amongst them. And
this every historian, merchant, traveller, in Europe, Asia,
Africa, America, can testify : for so spake the Lord Jesus
himself, John xvi. [20,] The world shall sing and rejoice.
Secondly, for that scripture, 2 Clu-on. xv. 3, &c., re-
lating the miseries of Israel and Judah, and God's plagues
upon that people for corruption of their religion, it must
still have reference to that peculiar state unto which God
called the seed of one man, Abraham, in a figure, dealing
so with them as he dealt not with any nation in the world,
Ps. cxlvii,, Rom. ix.
The antitype to this state I have proved to be the
Chx'istian church, which consequently hath been and is
afflicted with spiritual plagues, desolations, and captivities,
for corrupting of that religion which hath been revealed
unto them. This appears by the seven churches ; and the
people of God, now so many hundred years in Avoful
bondage and slavery to the mystical Babel, until the time
of their joyful deliverance.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 217
Peace. Yea ; but they say that " such laws as are con-
versant about religion may still be accounted civil laws,
as on the contrary an oath cloth still remain religious,
though conversant about civil matters."
Truth. Laws respecting religion are twofold. ^^^^ p^,^
First, such as concern the acts of Tvorship and the wor- gion!"e1ther"
ship itself, the ministers of it, their fitness or unfitness, to ''^''^'""^
be suppressed or established: and for such laws we find
no footing in the New Testament of Jesus Christ.
Secondly, laws respecting religion may be such as or civii.
merely concern the civil state, bodies, and goods of such
and such persons, professing these and these religions;
viz., that such and such persons, notorious for mutinies,
treasons, rebellions, massacres, be disarmed: again, that
no persons, papists, Jews, Turks, or Indians, be disturbed
at their worshiv), a thing which the very Indians abhor to The very in
^ ^ ^ '' \ dians abhor
practise toward any. Also, that immunity and freedom '° disturb
i J ' J any con-
from tax and toll may be granted unto the people of such ^trshfpf'
or such a religion, as the magistrate pleaseth, Ezra vii. 24.
These and such as are of this nature, concerning only
the bodies and goods of such and such religious persons, I
confess are merely civil.
But now, on the other hand, that laws restraining canons and
1 • 1 1 • •! constitu-
persons from such and such a worship, because the civil twns pre-
■T J- tended civil
State judgeth it to be false :— \Tc\^tZi
That laws constraining to such and such a worship,"*''
because the civil state judgeth this to be the only true
way of worshipping God : —
That such and such a reformation of worship be sub-
mitted unto by all subjects in such a jurisdiction : —
That such and such churches, ministers, ministries, be
pulled down, and such and such churches, ministries, and
ministrations, set up : —
That such laws properly concerning religion, God, the
218 THE BLOUDY TENENT
souls of men, should be civil laws and constitutions, is as
far from reason as that the commandments of Paul, which
he gave the churches concerning Christ's worship (1 Cor.
xi. and 1 Cor. xiv.), were civil and earthly constitutions:
or that the canons and constitutions of either oecumenical
or national synods, concerning religion, should be civil and
state conclusions and arguments.
To that instance of an oath remaining religious, though
conversant about civil things ; I answer and acknowledge,
i^-^Mnwrn- ^^ ^^*^^ ^^^7 ^^ Spiritual, though taken about earthly
thfngs'musf business ; and accordingly it Avill prove, and only prove,
spiritual, what bcforc I have said, that a law may be civil though it
concern persons of this and of that religion, that is, as the
persons professing it are concerned in civil respects of
bodies or goods, as I have opened; whereas if it concern
the soids and religions of men, simply so considered in
reference to God, it must of necessity put on the natm'e
of religious or spiritual ordinance or constitution.
Beside, it is a most improper and fallacious instance ;
for an oath, being an invocation of a true or false God to
judge in a case, is an action of a spiritual and religious
nature, whatever the subject matter be about which it is
taken, whether civil or religious: but a law or constitution
may be civil or religious, as the subject about wliich it is
conversant is either civil, merely concerning bodies or
goods ; or religious, concerning soul and worship.
CHAP. XCIV.
Peace. Their fifth head is concernins; the maeristrates'
power in making of laws.
" First, they have power to publish and apply such civil
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 219
laws in a state, as either are expressed in the word of God
in Moses's judicials — to wit, so far as they are of general
and moral equity, and so binding all nations in all ages —
to be deducted by way of general consequence and pro-
portion from the word of God.
" For in a free state no magistrate hath jwwer over the
bodies, goods, lands, liberties of a free people, but by their
free consents. And because free men are not free lords of
their own estates, but are only stewards unto God, there-
fore they may not give their free consents to any magis-
trate to dispose of their bodies, goods, lands, liberties, at
large as themselves please, but as God, the sovereign
Lord of all, alone. And because the word is a perfect
rule, as well of righteousness as of holiness, it will be
therefore necessary that neither the people give consent,
nor that the magistrate take power to dispose of the
bodies, goods, lands, liberties of the people, but according
to the laws and rules of the woi'd of God,
" Secondly, in making laws about civil and indifferent
things about the commonweal,
" First, he hath no power given him of God to make
Avliat laws he please, either in restraining from or con-
straining to the use of indifferent tilings; because that
wliich is indifferent in its nature, may sometimes be inex-
pedient in its use, and consequently unlawful, 1 Cor. ii. 5,
it having been long since defended upon good ground,
Qidcquid non expedit, quatenus non expedit, non licet.
" Secondly, he hath no power to make any such laws
about indifferent things, wherein nothing good or evil is
shown to the people, but only on principally the mere
authority or will of the imposer, for the observance of them.
Col. ii. 21, 22 ; 1 Cor. vii. 23, compared with Eph. vi. 6.
" It is a prerogative proper to God to require obedience
of the sons of men, because of his authority and will.
220 THE BLOUDY TENENT
" The will of no man is regula recti, unless first it be
regula recta.
" It is an evil speech of some, that in some things the
will of the law, not the ratio of it, must be the rule of
conscience to walk by ; and that princes may forbid men
to seek any other reason but their authority, yea, when
they command frivola et dura. And therefore it is the
duty of the magistrate, in all laAvs about indifferent things,
to show the reasons, not only the will : to show the ex-
pediency, as well as the indifferency of things of that
nature.
" For we conceive in laws of this nature, it is ifot the
will of the lawgiver only, but the reason of the law which
binds. Ratio est rex legis, et lex est rex regis.
" Thirdly, because the judgment of expedient and inex-
pedient things is often difficult and diverse, it is meet that
such laws should not proceed without due consideration of
the rules of expediency set down in the word, which are
these three :
" First, the rule of piety, that they may make for the
glory of God, 1 Cor. x. 31.
** Secondly, the rule of charity, that no scandal come
hereby to any weak brother, 1 Cor. viii. 13.
" Thirdly, the rule of charity, that no man be forced to
submit against his conscience, Rom. xiv. 14, 23, nor be
judged of contempt of lawful authority, because he is not
suddenly persuaded of the expediency of indiiFerent things;
for if the people be bound by God to receive such laws
about such things, without any trial or satisfaction to the
conscience, but must judge them expedient because the
magistrate thinks them so, then the one cannot be pun-
ished in following the other, in case he shall sin in calling
inexpedient expedient; but Christ saith the contrary. If
the blind lead the blind, they shall both fall."
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS D. 221
Truth. In this passage these worthy men lav down such The autbors*
•"■'-' •/J large con-
a ground as the gates of hell are not able to shake, con- [he uberty
cerning the magistrates' walking in indifferent things : and science,
upon which ground that tower of Lebanon may be raised, laws of civu
authority in
whereon there hang a thousand shields and bucklers, spiritual
'-' ' cases.
Cant. iv. 4, to wit, that invincible truth, that no man is to
be persecuted for cause of conscience. The ground is
this, " The magistrate hath not power to make what laws
he please, either in restraining or constraining to the use
of indifferent things." And further they confess, that the
reason of the law, not the will of it, must be the rule of
conscience. And they add this impregnable reason, viz.
"If the people be bound to receive such laws without
satisfaction to conscience, then one cannot be punished
for following the other, in case he shall sin contrary to
Christ Jesus, who saith. If the blind lead the blind, they shall
bothfalir
Hence I argue, if the civil magistrate have no power to ^'^'^ '"^s'^-
° c3 r trates con-
restrain or constrain their subjects in things in their own h^ve'power*'
nature indifferent, as in eating of meats, wearing this or JoMclence
that garment, using this or that gesture ; but that they ent things
are bound to try and examine his commands, and satisfy
their own reason, conscience, and judgment before the
Lord, and that they shall sin, if they follow the magis-
trate's command, not being persuaded in their own soul
and conscience that his commands are according to God :
it will be much more unlawful and heinous in the magis-
trate to compel the subjects unto that which, according to
their consciences' persuasion, is simply unlawful, as unto a
falsely constituted church, ministry, worship, administra-
tion, and they shall not escape the ditch, by being led
blindfold by the magistrate ; but though he flill in first,
yet they shall [fall] in after him and upon him, to his
greater and more dreadful judgment.
222 THE BLOUDY TENENT
In particular thus, if the magistrate may restrain me
from that gesture in the supper of the Lord which I am
persuaded I ought to practise, he may also restrain me by
his commands from that supper of the Lord itself in such
or such a church, according to my conscience.
If he cannot, as they grant, constrain me to such or
such a garment in the worship of God, can he constrain
me to worship God by such a ministry, and with such
worshij), wliich my soul and conscience cannot be per-
suaded is of God ?
If he cannot command me in that circumstance of time
to worship God, this or that day, can he command me to
the worship itself?
A tiireefoid Peacc. Mctliinks I discern a threefold guilt to lie upon
guilt lying ° ^
po°\"rs'com- ^^^ch civil powcrs as impose upon and enforce the conscience,
"ub^cc"! "^^ though not unto the ministration and participation of the
worship, seals,^ yet either to depart from that worship wliich it is
persuaded of, or to any exercise or worship which it hath
not faith in.
First. Of an appearance of that Arminian, popish doc-
trine of freewill, as if it lay in their own power and ability to
believe upon the magistrate's command, since it is confessed
that what is submitted to by any without faith it is sin, be
it never so true and holy, Rom. xiv. 23.
Secondly. Since God only openeth the heart and work-
eth the will, Pliil. ii. [13,] it seems to be a high pre-
sumption to suppose, that together with a command
restraining from or constraining to worship, that God is
also to be forced or commanded to give faith, to open the
heart, to incline the will, &c.
Tliirdly. A guilt of the hypocrisy of their subjects and
people, in forcing them to act and practise in matters of
* [Tliiit is, baptism and tlie Lord's supjior.]
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 223
religion and worship against the doubts and checks of
their consciences, causing their bodies to worship when
their souls are far off, to draw near with their lips, their
hearts being far off, &c.
With less sin ten thousand-fold may a natural father I'ersons
'' may with
force his daughter, or the fiither of the commonweal force f^rLa'to'"'
all the maidens in a country to the marriage-beds of such uleyca'imo™
and such men whom they cannot love, than the souls of to worship
1 T 1 -» • 1 1 • • where they
these and other subjects to such worship or mmistry, <=aniiot
which is either a true or false bed, Cant. i. 16.
Truth, Sweet Peace, your conclusions are undeniable,
and oh ! that they might sink deep into those noble and
honourable bosoms it so deeply concerns I But proceed.
CHAP. XCV.
Peace. In that fifth head they further say thus : —
" Thirdly. In matters ecclesiastical we believe, firsts
that civil magistrates have no power to make or constitute
laws about church affairs, which the Lord Jesus hath not
ordained in his word for the well-ordering of the church ;
for the apostle solemnly chargeth Timothy, and in him all
governors of the church, before God and the Lord Jesus
Christ, loho is the only Potentate, the King of kings and
Lord of lords, that the commandment given by him for
the ordering of the church be kept without spot, nnrebuke-
ahle, to the appearing of the Lord Jesus Christ, 1 Tim. vi. 14,
15. And this commandment given in the word, the
apostle saith, is able to make the man of God perfect in all
righteousness, 2 Tim. iii. 1 7. And, indeed, the administra-
tion of all Christ's affairs, doth immediately aim at spi-
ritual and di-sdne ends, as the worship of God, and the
224 THE BLOUDY TENENT
salvation of men's souls : and, tlierefore,no aw nor means
can be devised by the wisdom or wit of man that can be
fit or able to reach such ends ; but use must be made of
such only as the divine wisdom and holy will of God hath
ordained.
" Secondly. We believe the magistrate's power in
making laAvs about church affairs, is not only thus limited
and restrained by Christ to matters which concern the
substance of God's worship and of church government,
but also such as concern outward order : as in rites and
ceremonies for uniformity's sake. For we find not in the
gospel, that Christ hath anywhere provided for the uni-
formity of churches, but only for their unity.
" Paul, in matters of Christian liberty, commendeth the
unity of their faith in the Holy Spirit, giving order that
we should not judge nor condemn one another, in differ-
ence of judgment and practice of such things where men
live to God on both sides, even though there were some
error on one side, Rom. xiv. 1 — 6. How much less in
things indifferent, where there may be no error on either
side.
" "Wlien the apostle directeth the church of Corinth,
that all thivgs he done decently and in order, he meant not
to give power to church officers or to civil magistrates, to
order whatever they should think meet for decency and
order ; but only to provide that all the ordinances of God
be administered in the church decently, without unnatural
or uncivil uncomcliness, as that of long hair, or women's
prophesying, or the like; and orderly, without confusion
or disturbance of edification, as the speaking of many at
once in the church.
" Thirdly. We do nevertheless willingly grant, that
magistrates, upon due and diligent search what is the
counsel and will of God in his word concerning the right
OF I'ERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. '225
ordering of the church, may and ought to publish and de-
clare, establish and ratify, such laws and ordinances as
Christ hath appointed in his word for the well orderino- of
church affairs : both for the gathering of the church, and
the right administration of all the ordinances of God
amongst them, in such a manner as the Lord hath ap-
pointed to edification. The law of Artaxerxes, Ezra vii.
23, was not usurpation over the church's liberty ; but a
royal and just confirmation of them : Whatsoever is com-
manded by the God of heaven : — -for why should there be
wrath against [the realm of~\ the king and his soils ? "
Truth. Dear Peace, metliinks I see before mine eyes a
wall daubed up, of Avhich Ezekiel speaks, Avith untempered
mortar. Here they restrain the magistrate from making
laws, either concerning the substance or ceremony of reli-
gion, but such only as Christ hath commanded ; and those,
say they, they must publish and declare after the example
of Artaxerxes.
I shall herein perform two things: first, examine this
magistrate's duty to publish, declare, &c., such laws and
ordinances as Christ hath appointed.
Secondly, I shall examine that proof from Artaxerxes,
Ezra vii. 23.
In the first, metliinks I hear the voice of the people of goq-s israei
...__j .. , , desirous of
Israel, 1 bam. viu. 5, Make us a king, that may rule over us sauisarm
after the manner of the nations : rejecting the Lord ruling
over them by his holy word, in the mouth of his prophets,
and sheltering themselves under an arm of flesh ; which
arm of flesh God gave them in his anger, and cut off" again
in his wrath, after he had persecuted David, the figure of
Christ Jesus, who hath given his people the sceptre and
sword of his word and Spirit, and refused a temporal
crown or weapons in the dispensation of his kingdom.
Where did the Lord Jesus or his messengers charge the
Q
226 THE BLOUDY TENENT
civil magistrate, or direct Christians to petition hiuij to
publish, declare, or establish by his ami of flesh and earthly
weapons, the religion and worship of Clu'ist Jesus ?
I find the beast and false prophet, whose rise and doc-
trine is not from heaven, but from the sea and earth,
dreadful and terrible, by a civil sword and dignity,
Kev. xiii. 2.
I find the beast hath gotten the power and might of the
kings of the earth. Rev. xvii. 13.
headed^''" But tlic Lamb's wcapous are spiritually mighty, 2 Cor.
the Lamb X. [4,1 &c., his sword is two-edged, coming out of his
differ in . , .
their wea- moutli, Rcv. i. [16.] His preparations for war are white
horses and white harness, which are confessed by all to be
of a spiritual nature. Rev. xix.
Naboth's Wlien that whore Jezebel stabbed Naboth with her pen,
case typical. ^
in stirring up the people to stone him as a blasphemer of
God and the king, what a glorious mask or veil of holiness
she put on ? Proclaim a fast, set a day apart for humilia-
tion ; and for confirmation, let all be ratified by the king's
authority, name, and seal, 1 Kings xxi. 8, 9.
Was not this recorded for all God's Naboths, standing
for their spiritual interests in heavenly things — typed out
by the typical earth and ground of Canaan's land — that
they through patience and comfort of the scriptures might
have hope ? Rom. xv. 4.
Again, I demand, who shall here sit [to] judge, whether
the magistrate command any other substance or ceremony
but Avliat is Christ's ?
By their former conclusions, every soul must judge
what the magistrate commandeth, and is not bound, even
in indiiFerent things, to the magistrates' law, further than
his own soul, conscience, and judgment ascends to the
reason of it. Here, the magistrate must make laws for
that substance and ceremony which Christ appointed.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS D. 227
But yet he must not do this with his eyes cpeu, but blind-
fold and hoodwinked ; for if he judge that to lie the reli-
gion of Christ, and such to be the order therein, whicli
their consciences judge otherwise, and assent not to, they
profess they must submit only to Christ's laws, and there-
fore they are not bound to obey him.
Oh! what is this but to make use of the civil powers civu powers
abused as r\
and governors oi the world, as a n;uard about the spiritual s^ard about
bed of soul-whoredoms, in which the kings of the earth '^^ijorcjoms
commit spiritual fornication with the great Avhore, Rev.
xvli. 2, — as a guard, while the inhabitants of the earth
are drinking themselves drunk with the wine of her
fornication ?
But oh ! what terrifyings, what alliirings are in Jere-
my's curse and blessing ! Jer. xvii. [5,] Cursed is the man
that trusteth in man, that maketh Jlesh his arm, — too, too
common in spiritual matters — and lohose heart departeth
from Jehovah : he shall he as a heath in the wilderness — even
in the spiritual and mystical wilderness — and shall not see
when comfort comes, but shall abide in drought in the wilder-
ness, in a barren land. Sic.
CHAP. XCVI.
Peace. Oh ! what mysteries are these to flesh and blood !
how hard for flesh to forsake the arm thereof! But pass
on, dear Truth, to their proof propounded, Ezra vll. 23,
wherein Artaxerxes confirmed by law whatever was com-
manded by the God of heaven.
Truth. In this scripture I mind, first, the people of God Ezravii 23.
captivated under the dominion and government of the
kings of Babel and Persia.
Q 2
228 THE BLOUDY TENENT
Secondly. Artaxcrxes's favour to these captives,
1. Of freedom to their consciences.
2. Of bounty towards them.
3. Of exempting of some of them from common
charges.
Thirdly. Punishments on offenders.
Fourthly. The ground that carries him on to all this.
Fifthly. Ezra praising of God for putting this into the
heart of the king.
not subject Conccming the people of God the Jews, they Avere as
to the kings ... ii*
of Babel or lambs and sheep in the jaws of the lion, the dearly be-
spirituais. Jovcd of his soul uudcr the devouring tyrants of the world,
both the Babylonian and the Persian, far from their own
nation and the government of their own anointed kings,
the fio-ures of the true Kinsf of the Jews, the Lord Jesus
Christ.
In this- respect it is clear, that the Jews were no more
subject to the kings of Babylon and Persia in spiritual
things, than the vessels of the sanctuary were siibject to
the king of Babel's use, Dan. v.
Concerning this king, I consider, first, his person : a
gentile idolater, an oppressing tyrant, one of those devour-
ing beasts, Dan. vii. and viii. A hand of bloody conquest
set the crown upon the head of these monarchs ; and
although in civil things they might challenge subjection,
yet why should they now sit down in the throne of
Israel, and govern the people and church of God in spiri-
tual tilings ?
heans'^ Secondly. Consider his acts of favour, and they will not
womierfuily auiouut to a positivc Command that any of the Jews
towards should ffo uii to build the temple, nor that anv ot them
God-speo- . . . .
^^"^ should practise his own worship, which he kept and judged
the best for his own soul and people.
It is true, he freely permits them and exerciseth a
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 229
bounteous assistance to them. All which argues no more,
but that sometimes it pleaseth God to open the hearts of
tyrants greatly to favour and further his people. Such
favour found Nehemiah and Daniel, and others of God's
people have and shall find, so often as it pleaseth him to
honour them that honour him before the sons of men.
Peace. Who sees not how little this scripture contributes
to their tenent? But Avhy, say some, should this king-
confirm all with such severe punishments ? and Avhy for all
this should Ezra give thanks to God, if it were not imit-
able for after times ?
Truth. The law of God, which he confirmed, he knew
not, and therefore neither was, nor could he be a judge in
the case.
And for his ground, what was It but the common Nebuchad-
, . . . . nezzar, Da-
terrors and convictions of an affrighted conscience ? ""s, and
° Artaxerxes,
In such fits and pangs, what have not Pharaohs, Sauls, ^g^j.^^^
Ahabs, Herods, Agrippas spoken ? And what wonderful ^'''''"""«^-
decrees have Nebuchadnezzar, Cyrus, Darius, Artaxerxes,
put forth concerning the God of Israel, Dan. ill. and vi.,
and Ezra i. and vii., &c. ; and yet as far from being
charged with, as they were from being affected to, the spi-
ritual crown of governing the worship of God, and the
conscience of his people.
It is true, Ezra most piously and justly slave thanks to ^"^\^ .
' Jl J .) J o tnanksgiv-
God for putting such a thing into the heart of the king ; ^ing^T "^*
but what makes this a pattern for the laws of civil gover- amlntd.^'
nors now under the gospel? It suited well with that
national state of God's church, that the gentile king
should release them, permit them to return to their own
land, assist them with other favours, and enable them to
execute punishments upon offenders according to their
national state.
But did God put such a thing as this into the heart of
230 THF, HLOUDY TENENT
the king, viz., to restrain upon paiu of death all the mil-
lions of men under his dominion from the idolatries of
their several and respective countries ? to constrain them
all, upon the like penalty, to conform to the worship of
the God of Israel, to build him a temple, erect an altar,
ordain priests, offer sacrifice, observe the fasts and feasts of
Israel ? Yea, did God put it into the king's heart to send
Levitcs into all the parts of his dominion, compelling them
to hear ? which is but a natural thing, as some unsoundly
speak,^ unto which all are bound to submit.
Well, however, Ezra gives thanks to God for the king ;
Jiidni^ **^ and so should all that fear God in all countries, if he
ward\i.e would plcasc to put it iuto the hearts of the kings, states,
of their and parliaments, to take off the yokes of violence, and
subjects. ■ ■"■
permit, at least, the consciences of their subjects, and es-
pecially such as in truth make conscience of their worships
to the God of Israel : and yet, no cause for Ezra then, or
<Tod's Ezras and Israelites now, to acknowledge the care
i. and charge of God's worship, church, and ordinances, to lie
upon the shoulders of Artaxerxes, or any other civil
prince or ruler.
cinist needs Lastlv. For thc Confirmation or ratification wliich
no human •'
tion!,!""' tl^cy suppose magistrates are bound to give to the laws of
Christ, I answer, God's cause, Christ's truth, and the two-
edged sword of liis word, never stood in need of a tempo-
ral sword or a human witness to confirm and ratify them.
If we receive the witness of an honest man, the witness of
the most holy God is greater, 1 John v. 9.
thee^xam" The rcsult and sum of the whole matter is this: —
pies of gen- , -^ ^ r^ i • • i i <•
tile kings 1. it may please God sometunes to stu' up the rulers oi
decreeing
for God's the earth to ijcrmit and tolerate, to favour and countenance,
worship in ■*■
scripture. Qod's pcoplc in their worships, though only out of some
• [See Brotiilmcad Records, Introd. pp. xli., l.xxxvii.J
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 231
strong conviction of conscience or fear of wrath, &c. : and
yet themselves neither understand God's worship, nor
leave their own state, idolatry, or country's worship.
For this God's people ought to give thanks unto God ;
yea, and all men from this example may learn, not to
charge upon the magistrates' conscience — besides the care
of the civil peace, the bodies and goods of men — the
spiritual peace, in the worship of God and souls of
men ; but hence are magistrates instructed favourably to
permit their subjects in their worships, although themselves
be not persuaded to submit to them, as Nebuchadnezzar,
Cyrus, Darius, and Artaxerxes did.
CHAP. XCVII.
Peace. The sixth question is this : — How far the church
is subject to their laws ?
" All those," say they, " who are members of the
commonweal are bound to be subject to all the just and
righteous laws thereof, and therefore, membership in
churches not cutting men off from membership in common-
weals, they are bound to be subject, even every soul,
Rom. xiii. 1, as Christ himself and the apostles were in
their places wherein they lived. And therefore to exempt
the clergy, as the papists do, from civil subjection, and to
say that generatio clerici is comiptio suhditi, is both sinful
and scandalous to the gospel of God ; and though all are
equally subject, yet church members are more especially
bound to yield subjection, and the most eminent most
especially bound, not only because conscience doth more
strongly bind, but also because their ill examples arc
232 Tin: BLOUDY TENENT
more infectiuiis to others?, pernicious to the state, and pro-
voke God's wrath to bring vengeance on the state.
" Hence, if the whole church, or officers of the church,
shall sin against tlie state, or any person, by sedition, con-
tempt of authority, heresy, blasphemy, oppression, slander,
or shall withdraw any of their members from the service
of the state without the consent thereof, their persons and
estates are liable to civil punishments of magistrates, ac-
cording to their righteous and Avholesonic laws, Exod.
xxil. 20 ; Levit. xxiv. 16 ; Deut. xiii. 5, and xviii. 10."
Truth. What concerns tliis head in civil things, I gladly
subscribe unto : what concerns heresy, blasphemy, &c., I
have plentifully before spoken to, and shall here only say
two things.
First. Those scriptures produced concern only the peo-
ple of God in a church estate, and must have reference
only to the church of Christ Jesus, which, as JNIi*. Cotton con-
fesseth,'' is not national but congregational, of so many as
may meet in one place, 1 Cor. xiv. [23,] and therefore no
' civil state can be the antitype and parallel : to Avliich pur-
pose, upon the eleventh question, I shall at large show the
difference between the national church and state of Israel,
and all other states and nations in the world.
^ittin'^to' Secondly. If the rulers of the earth are bound to put
phtmeri^of *« death all that worship other gods than the true God, or
oii'"n'ho"pe8 that blaspheme (that is, speak evil of in a lesser or higher
Jews of par- dcgrcc) tliat ouc truc God : it must unavoidably follow,
taking i" , ,
his blood, that the beloved for the Fathei-'s sake, the Jews, whose very
religion blasphemeth Christ in the highest degree — I say.
' L" If a prince should, by covenant warrant his work." A Survey of the
and oath, make his whole kingdom a Sum of Ch. Discipline, &c., part 2,
national church, lie should do more Argument 12.1
than he hath anv word of C'lirist to
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 233
they are actually sons of death, and all to be immediately
executed according to those quoted scriptures. And —
Secondly. The towns, cities, nations, and king-doms of ^he ireful
•' ^ ' ^ O effects of
the world, must generally be put to the sword, if thev ''s'lting for
'-'•'■'■ 'J conscience.
speedily renounce not their gods and worships, and so cease
to blaspheme the true God by their idolatries. This
bloody consequence cannot be avoided by any scripture
rule, for if that rule be of force, Deut. xiii. and xviii., not
to spare or show mercy upon person or city falling to
idolatry, that bars out all favour or partiality ; and then
what heaps upon heaps in the slaughter-houses and
shambles of civil laws must the world come to, as I have
formerly noted ; and that unnecessarily, it being not
required by the Lord Jesus for his sake, and the magis-
trate's power and weapons being essentially civil, and so
not reaching to the impiety or ungodliness but the incivility
and unrighteousness of tongue or hand.
CHAP. XCVIII.
Peace. Dear Truth, these are the poisoned daggers
stabbing at my tender heart ! Oh, when shall the Prince
of peace appear, and reconcile the bloody sons of men !
but let me now propose their seventh head : viz., —
" In what order may the magistrate execute punish-
ment on a church or church member that offendeth his
laws?
"First. Gross and public, notorious sins, which are
against the light of conscience, as heresy, &c., there the
mao-istrate keeping him under safe ward should send the
offender first to the church to heal his conscience, still
provided that the church be both able and willing there-
234 THE BLOUDY TENENT
unto : by which means the magistrate shall convince such
a one's conscience that he seeketh his healing, rather than
his hurt.
" The censure also against him shall proceed with more
power and blessing, and none shall have cause to say that
the magistrate persecutes men for their consciences, but
that he justly punishes such a one for sinning rather
against liis conscience. Tit. iii. 10,
" Secondly, in private offences how the magistrate may
proceed, see chap. xii. It is not material whether the
church or magistrate take it first in haud. Only with
tliis caution, that if the state take it first in hand, they are
not to proceed to death or banishment, until the church
hath taken their course with him, to bring liim to repent-
ance, provided that the church be willing and ready
thereunto.
*' Secondly, in such sins wherein men plead conscience, as
heresy," &c.
Truth. Here I have many just exceptions and considera-
tions to present.
First, they propose a distinction of some sins: some
are against the light of conscience, &c., and they instance
in heresy.
Ans. I have before discussed this point of a heretic
sinning against light of conscience. And I shall add, that
however they lay this down as an infallible conclusion,
Error is con- that all licrcsy is against light of conscience, yet — to pass
truth'*^ by the discussion of the nature of heresy, in which respect
it may so be that even themselves may be found heretical,
yea, and that in fundamentals — how do all idolaters after
light presented, and exhortations powerfully pressed,
cither Turks or pagans, Jews or anti-christians, strongly
even to the death hold fast, or rather arc hold fast by,
their delusions.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS D. 235
Yea, God's people themselves, being deluded and cap- ^^^f^/J'^af *
tivated, are strongly confident even against some funda- be'found'"
ob-
nientals, especially of Avorship : and yet not against the fundamental
Til T IT! T» errors, in
light, but according to the liffht or eye of a deceived which suf-
° O » J feringsand
conscience. persecution
doth harden.
Now all these consciences walk on confidently and con-
stantly, even to the suffering of death and torments ; and
are more strongly confirmed in their belief and conscience,
because such bloody and cruel courses of persecution are
used toward them.
Secondly, speaks not the scripture expressly of the
Jew, Isa. vi.. Matt, xiii.. Acts xxviii., that God hath given
them the spirit of slumber, eyes that they should not see,
&c.? all which must be spoken of the very conscience,
which He that hath the golden key of David can only shut
and open, and all the picklocks or swords in all the
smiths' shops in the w^orld can neither by force or fraud
prevent his time-
Is it not said of anti-christians, 2 Thess. ii., that God strong deiu-
sions.
hath sent them strong delusions ? so strong and efficacious
that they believe a lie, and that so confidently, and some
so conscientiously, that death itself cannot part between
the delusion and their conscience.
" Again, the magistrate, say they, keeping him in safe
ward : that is, the heretic, the blasphemer, idolater," &c.
Peace. I here ask all men that love even the civil peace,
Avhere the Lord Jesus hath spoken a tittle of a prison or
safe ward to tliis purpose ?
Truth. We find indeed a prison threatened by God to
his irreconciled enemies, neglecting to account with him.
Matt. V. 25.
We find a prison into which persecutors cast the saints.
So John, so Paul, and the apostles. Matt. xiv. 10, &c..
236 THE BLOUDY TENENT
were cast ; and the great commander of, and caster into
prison, is the devil. Rev. ii. 10.
Spiritual "We find a spiritual prison, indeed, a prison for spirits,
1 Pet. iii. 19, the spirits formerly rebellious against Christ
Jesus, speaking by Noah vmto them, now kept in safe
ward against the judgment of the great day.
In excommunication, a soul obstinate in sin is delivered
to Satan his jailor, and he keeps liim in safe ward, until it
pleaseth God to release liim.
There is a prison for the devil himself a thousand years,
Rev. XX. [2, 3.] And a lake of eternal fire and brimstone,
into which the beast and false prophet, and all not written
in the Lamb's book, and the devil that deceived them,
shall eternally be there secured and tormented.
Christ Jesus ]3ut neither amongst these, nor in any other passage of
appointed o ' ./ a. o
prifons'^fOT the New Testament, do we find a prison appointed by
ofMmf ic^ Chi'ist Jesus for the heretic, blasphemer, idolater, &c.
being not otherwise guilty against the civil state.
It is true, anti-christ, by the help of civil powers, hath
his prisons to keep Christ Jesus and his members fast :
The bishops' such prisons may well be called the bishops' prisons, the
prisons. , i n . . . i
pope s, the devu's prisons. These mqmsition-houses have
ever been more terrible than the magistrate's.
At first, persecuting bishops borrowed prisons of the
civil magistrate, as now their successors do stiU in the
world; but afterward they wrung the keys out of the
magistrates' hands, and hung them at their own girdles,
and would have prisons of their own: as doubtless will
that generation still do, if God prevent them not.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 237
CHAP. XCIX.
Peace. Again, say they, the magistrate should send him
first to the church to heal his conscience.
Truth. Is not this as the prophet speaks [Ezek. xvi. 44,1 Like mother
like mother like daughter ? So the mother of whoredoms, <Ja"g'''er.
the church of" Rome, teacheth and practiseth with all her
heretics : first let the holy church convince them, and then
deliver them to the secular power to receive the punish-
ment of heretics.
Peace. Metliinks also they approach near that popish
tenent, ex opere operato : for their exhortations and admo-
nitions must necessarily be so operative and prevalent,
that if the heretic repent not, he now sins against his con-
science : not remembering that peradventure, 2 Tim. ii. conscience
_ - y^ 7 •71 • 7 T ^°^ ^° easily
L25,J If peradventure, God toill give them repentance ; and healed and
how strong delusions are, and believing of lies, and how
liard it is to be undeceived, especially in spirituals !
Truth. And as it may so prove, when a heretic indeed
is brought to this college of physicians to have his con-
science healed, and one heretic is to cure another. So
also when any of Christ's witnesses, supposed heretics, are
brought before them, how doth the Lord Jesus suffer
Avhippings and stabs, when his name, and truths, and
witnesses, and ordinances, are all profaned and blasphemed.
Besides, suppose a man to be a heretic, and yet suppose
him brought as the magistrate's prisoner, though to a true
church, to heal his conscience : what promise of presence wounding
and blessing hath the Lord Jesus made to his church and healing of
" . . p T . consciences.
spouse in such a way ? and how common is it for heretics
either to be desperately hardened by such cruel courses
(yet pretending soul-healing), or else through fear and
wounded
consciences.
238 THE DT.OUDY TENF.NT
terror to practise gross hypocrisy, even against tlieir con-
sciences. So tlmt these chirurgeons and physicians pre-
tending to heal consciences by such a course, Avound them
deeper, and dechire themselves chirurgeons and physicians
of no vahie.
Peace. But what tliink you of the proviso added to
their proposition, viz., " Provided the church be able and
willing ?"
Truth. Doubtless this proviso derogates not a little from
the nature of the spouse of Christ. For she, like tliat
ciirist's o-racious woman, Prov. xxxi. 20, openeth her mouth with
spouse able ^
toheai"'"^ ?f?w^om, and in her tongue is the law of grace: she Is tlic
pillar and ground of truth, 1 Tim. ill. 15, the golden candle-
stick from whence true light shineth : the angels or
ministers tliereof able to try false apostles, Rev. ii. 2, and
convince the gainsayers, Tit. I. 9.
Again, according to their principles of suppressing per-
sons and churches falsely Avorshlpping, how can they
permit such a blind and dead church not able and willing
to heal a woimded conscience ?
Peace. AVhat should be the reason of this their expression?
Truth. Doubtless their consciences tell them how few
of those churches which they yet acknowledge churches,
are able and willing to hold Ibrtli Christ Jesus the Sun ot
righteousness, healing witli liis wings the doubting and
afflicted conscience.
Lastly, their conscience tells them, that a servant of
Christ Jesus may possibly be sent as a heretic to be
healed by a false church, which church will never be
willing to deal with him, or never be able to convince him.
Peace. Yea, but they say, "by such a course tlie
magistrate shall convince such a one's conscience that he
seeks his good," &c.
Truth. If a man thus bound be sent to a cluirch to be
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS D. 239
healed in his conscience, either he is a heretic or he is
not.
Admit he be: yet he disputes in fear, as the poor thief: ^persecu-
•^ -^ ^ 1 ' tnig church
[or as] the mouse disputes with a terrible persecuting cat, tuj"!"'
who while she seems to play and gently toss, yet the con- cat^uh ufe
elusion is a proud, insulting, and devouring cruelty. witht trae
Ti" 1 '1 • in-ini" witness as a
it no heretic, but an innocent and faithful witness of I'on ^''"h a
Iamb in his
any truth of Jesus, disputes he not as a lamb in the lion's p*^^ ■
paw, being sure in the end to be torn in pieces ?
Feace. They add, "The censure, this Avay, proceeds
with more power and blessing."
Truth. All power and blessing is from the blessed Son
of God, unto whom all power is given from the Father, in
heaven and earth. He hath promised his presence with
his messengers, preaching and baptizing, to the world's
end, ratifying in heaven what they bind or loose on earth.
But let any man show me such a commission, instruc-
tion, and promise, given by the Son of God to civil
powers in these spiritual affairs of his Christian kingdom
and worship ?
Peace. Lastly, they conclude, " This course of first
sending the heretic to be healed by the church, takes
away all excuse ; for none can say that he is persecuted
for his conscience, but for sinning against his conscience."
Truth. Jezebel, placing poor Naboth before the elders
as a blasphemer of God and the king, and sanctifying the
plotted and intended murder with a day of humiliation, f^"',^.™^""
may seem to take away all excuse, and to conclude the caiieV"
blasphemer worthy to be stoned. But Jehovah, the God
of recompences (Jer. li. ^^^ when he makes inquisition
for blood, will find both Jezebel and Ahab guilty, and
make the dogs a feast with the flesh of Jezebel, and leave
not to Ahab a man to piss against the wall ; for (as Paul
in his own plea) there was nothing committed worthy of
240 THE BI.OUDY TENKNT
death : and againat thee, O king, salth Daniel, I have not
sinned (Dan. vi. 22) in any civil fact against the state.
CHAP. C.
Peace. Their eighth question is this, viz., what power
magistrates have about the gathering of churches ?
" First, the magistrate hath power, and it is his duty to
encourage and countenance such persons as voluntarily
join themselves in holy covenant, both by his presence (if
it may be) and promise of protection, they accepting the
right hand of fellowship from other neighbour churches.
" Secondly, he hath power to forbid all idolatrous and
corrupt assemblies, who offer to put themselves under
their patronage, and shall attempt to join themselves into
a church-estate, and if they shall not hearken, to force
them therefrom by the power of the sword, Ps. ci. 8.
For our tolerating many religions in a state in several
churches, besides the provoking of God, may in time not
only corrupt, leaven, diA-ide, and so destroy the peace of
the churches, but also dissolve the continuity of the state,
especially ours, whose walls are made of the stones of the
churches, it being also contrary to the end of our planting
in this part of the world, which was not only to enjoy the
pure ordinances, but to enjoy them all in purity.
" Thirdly, he hath power to compel all men within his
grant to hear the word : for hearing the word of God is a
duty, which the light of nature leadeth even heathens to.
The Ninevites heard Jonah, though a stranger, and un-
known unto them to be an extraordinai'v prophet, Jonah iii.
And Eolon, the king of Monb, hearing that l^hud had a
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 241
message from God, he rose out of his seat for more
reverent attention, Judg. iii. 20.
" Yet he hath no power to compel all men to become
members of churches, because he hath not power to make
them fit members for the church, which is not wrought by
the power of the sword, but by the power of the word;
nor may we force the churches to accept of any for mem-
bers but those whom the churches themselves can freely
approve of."
Truth. To the first branch of this head I answer, that
the magistrate should encourage and countenance the
cliurch, yea, and protect the persons of the church from
violence, disturbance, &c., it being truly noble and glo-
rious, by how much the spouse and queen of the Lord
Jesus transcends the ladies, queens, and empresses of the
world in glory, beauty, chastity, and innocency.
It is true, all magistrates in the world do this: viz.,
encourage and protect the church or assembly of wor-
shippers which they judge to be true and approve of;
but not permitting other consciences than their own, it
hath come to pass in all ages, and yet doubtless will, that
the Lord Jesus and his queen are driven and persecuted
out of the world.
To the second, that the magistrate ought to suppress all
churches which he judgeth false, he quoteth Ps. ci. 8, Be-
times I will cut off the wicked of the land ; that I may cut off
all evil doers from the city of Jehovah : unto which he
addeth four reasons.
Peace. Dear Truth, first, a word to that scripture, so
often quoted, and so much boasted of.
Truth. Concerning that holy land of Canaan, concern-
ing the city of Jehovah, Jerusalem, out of which king
David here resolves to cut off all- the wicked and evil ^^^^"=^^8.^^
doers, I shall speak more largely on the eleventh head or off the'lJid-
a
242 THE BLOUDY TENENT
ed exarai- question, ill the dllForences between that and all other
lands.
No land of At prescnt I answer, there is no holy land or city of the
Canaan, nor f ry- o i i i i /> t
holy city, Lord, no Kin2 or Sion, ike, but the church ot Jesus
now. JO
Christ, and the King thereof, according to 1 Pet. ii. 9,
Ye are a holy nation ; and Jerusalem is the holy people of
God in the true profession of Clu-istlanlty, Heb. xli.. Gal.
iv., and Rev. xxi., out of which the Lord Jesus by his
holy ordinances, in such a government, and by such
governors as he hath appointed, he cuts off every wicked
person and evil doer.
No differ- If Christ Jesus had intended any difference of place,
ence of '' ■*•
dtics f hfce cities, or countries, doubtless Jerusalem and Samaria had
Is w'asTe?' been thought of, or the cities of Asia, wherein the Chris-
fore the . , . . 1 • 1 1 i T
coming, of tian religion Avas so gloriously planted.
the Lord "^ _ ' _ in*
Jesus. But the Lord Jesus disclaims Jerusalem and Samaria
from having any respect of holiness more than other cities,
John iv. 21.
And the Spirit of God evidently testifieth that the
churches were in the cities and countries, not that the
whole cities or countries were God's holy land and cities,
out of which all false worshippers and wicked persons
were to be cut. Rev. ii. and iii.
The devil's throne was in the city of Pergamos in
respect of the state and persecution of it, and yet there
was also tlie throne of the Lord Jesus set up in his
church or worshippers in Pergamos, out of wdilch the
Balaamites, and Nicolaltanes, and every false worshipper,
were to be cast, though not out of the city of Pergamos :
for then Pergamos inu.>t have been tlu-own out of Perga-
mos, and the world out of Ihe world.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 243
CHAP. CI.
Peace. Oh! that my head were a fountain, and mine
eyes rivers of tears, to lament my children, the children of
peace and light, thus darkening that and other lightsome
scriptures with such dark and direful clouds of blood.
Truth. Sweet Peace, thy tears are seasonable and j)re-
cious, and bottled up in the heavens; but let me add a second
consideration from that scripture. If that scripture may
now literally be applied to nations and cities, in a parallel
to Canaan and Jerusalem, since the gospel, and this Ps. ci. fn'terprTta^
be literally to be applied to cities, towns, and countries incr"°^^^"
Europe and America, not only such as essay to join them-
selves (as they here speak) in a corrupt church estate, but
such as know no church estate, nor God, nor Christ, yea,
every wicked person and evil doer, must be hanged or
stoned, &:c., as it was in Israel; and if so, how many
thousands and millions of men and women in the several
kingdoms and governments of the world, must be cut off
from their lands, and destroyed from their cities, as this
scripture speaks !
Thirdly, since those persons in the New English plan-
tations accounted unfit for church estate, yet remain all
members of the church of England, from which New
England dares not separate, no not in their sacraments (as
some of the independents have published), what riddle or
mystery, or rather fallacy of Satan is this !^
® [Among the early settlers were the governor, accused the ministers of
two brothers of the name of Brown, departing from the usages of that
who, still attached to the rites of the church, adding that they were sepa-
church of England, set up a separate ratists, and would soon become ana-
assembly, and when summoned before baptists. To this the ministers made
R 2
244 THE BLOUDY TENENT
The New Peuce. It will not be offence to charity to make con-
English se-
AreHca" jccturc : first, herein New England churches secretly call
Europ^e.'" their mother whore, not daring in America to join with
their own mother's children, though unexcommunicate :
no, nor permit them to worship God after their con-
sciences, and as their mother hath taught them this
secretly and silently, they have a mind to do, which pub-
licly they would seem to disclaim, and profess against.
The New Sccondlv, if such members of Old England should be
English per- •' ^ ^
bleVhron'of "^ suffcrcd to cujoy their consciences in New England —
t^en^of'""^ however it is pretended they would profane ordinances for
scienceMest whicli they are unfit (as true it is in that natural persons
their own n n • ' i i»\ i*
numbers are uot fit for spiritual worship), yet this appears not to
ceed their \^q ^j^g bottoui, for in Old England the New English join
own, or at ' '-' o v'
irtatne^s of with Old in the ministration of the word, prayer, singing,
assembles Contribution, maintenance of the ministry, &c. — if, I say,
nances de- tlicv sliould sct up churches after their conscience, the
creaso.
greatness and multitudes of their own assemblies would
decay, and with all the contributions and maintenance of
their ministers, unto which all or most have been forced.
Truth. Dear Peace, these are more than conjectures,
thousands now ^espy; and all that love the purity of the
worship of the living God should lament such halting. I
shall add this, not only do they partially neglect to cut off"
the wicked of the land, but such as themselves esteemed
beloved and godly have they driven forth, and keep out
others which would come unto them, eminently godly by
their own confession ; because differing in conscience and
rcpl)', " That they were neither sepa- Prayer and ceremonies . . . because
ratists nor anabaptists, that they did they judged the imposition of these
not separate from the church of things to be sinful corruptions of the
England, nor from the ordinances of word of God." Neal's Hist, of New
God there, but only from the cor- England, i. p. 144. The two brothers
ruptions and disorders of that church; were sent back to Enj;land in tlie
they came away from the Common same ship that brought them over.]
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS D. 245
worship from them, and consequently not to be suffered in
their holy land of Canaan.9
But having examined that scripture alleged, let us now
weigh their reasons.
First, say they, the not cutting off by the sword, but
tolerating many religions in a state would provoke God :
unto which —
I answer, first (and here being no scripture produced to chnst jesua
, , „ never ap-
these reasons, shall the sooner answer), that no i)rooi can pointed aii
' religions
be made from the institutions of the Lord Jesus that all Y\ his own
to be cut oft
religions but one are to be cut off by the civil sword ; g^oj!^.""'
that national church in that typical land of Canaan being
abolished and the Christian commonweal or church insti-
tuted.
Secondly. I affirm that the cutting off by the sword ^^^^^
other consciences and religions, is (contrarily) most pro-
voking unto God, expressly against his will concerning
the tares. Matt, xiii., as I have before proved ; as also the
bloody mother of all those monstrous mischiefs, where
such cutting off is used, both to the souls and bodies of
men.
Thirdly. Let conscience and experience speak how in
the not cutting off of their many religions, it hath pleased
God not only not to be provoked, but to prosper the state
of the United Provinces, our next neighbours, and that to
admiration.
Peace. The second reason is, such tolerating would
9 [The law concerning heresy stood fourth Qomm.PiaA,m the haTptizing of
thus in New England: "Whoever infants, or the ordinance of magis-
denies the immortality of the soul, tracy, or their authority to make war,
the resurrection of the body, or the or punish offenders against the first
evil done by the outward man is sin, table; whoever denies any of these,
or that Christ gave himself a ransom or seduces others to do so, must be
for sins, or that we are justified by his banished the jurisdiction." Neal's
righteousness, or the morality of the Hist, of New England, ii. p. 344.]
246 THE BLOUDY TENENT
leaven, divide, and destroy the peace of the churches.
spVr'ituai Truth. This must also be denied upon so many former
powerfili*'^' scriptures and reasons produced, proving the power of the
Lord Jesus, and the sufficiency of his spiritual power in
his church, for the purging forth and conquering of the
least evil: yea, and for the bringing every thought in
subjection unto Christ Jesus, 2 Cor. x.
biddin^Tis ^ ^^^' ^^^^y have not produced one scripture, nor can, to
pennTr*'" provc that the permitting of leaven of false doctrine in
th7chiich, the world or civil state, will leaven the churches : only we
bid to per- find that the permission of leaven in persons, doctrines, or
mit leaven
in^he practices in the church, that indeed will corrupt and
spread, 1 Cor. v., and Gal. v.; but this reason should
never have been alleged, were not the particular churches
in New England but as so many implicit parish churches
in one implicit national church.
Peace. Their third reason is, it will dissolve the conti-
nuity of the state, especially theirs, where the walls are
made of the stones of the churches.
The i^au, Trutli. I auswcr briefly to this bare affirmation thus :
Cant. Aiii. p,
discussed, that thc true church is a wall spiritual and mystical.
Cant. viii. 9.
That consequently a false church or company is a false
or pretended wall, and none of Christ's.
The civil state, power, and government is a civil wall,
&c., and —
Lastly. The walls of earth or stone about a city, are the
natural or artificial wall or defence of it.
Now, in consideration of these four walls, I desire it
may be proved from the scriptures of truth, how the false
spiritual wall, or company of false worshippers suffered in
a city, can be able to destroy the true Christian wall, or
company of believers,
wan wnnot Again, how this false spiritual wall, or false church per-
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 247
mittecl, can destroy the civil wall, the state and govern- [^p^al^'^hg
ment of the city and citizens, any more than it can *'^'''
destroy the natural or artificial wall of earth or stone.
Spiritual may destroy spiritual, if a stronger and
victorious ; but spiritual cannot reach to artificial or civil.
Peace. Yea ; but they fear the false spiritual wall may
destroy their civil, because it is made of the stones of
churches.
Truth. If this have reference to that practice amongst
them, viz., that none but members of churches enjoy civil
freedom amongst them, ordinarily,^ in imitation of that
national church or state of the Jews, then I answer, they
that follow Moses's church constitution, which the New
English by such a practice implicitly do, must cease to
pretend to the Lord Jesus Christ and his institutions.
Secondly. We shall find lawful civil states, both before Many
and since Christ Jesus, in which we find not any tidings ;'^'g\.ff,'°^
of the true God or Christ. are no^
Lastly. Their civil New English state, framed out of ^" '
their churches, may yet stand, subsist, and flourish,
although they did — as by the word of the Lord they
ought — permit either Jews, or Turks, or anti- christians
to live amongst them subject unto their civil government.
CHAP. CIL
Peace. One branch more, viz., the third, remains of
this head, and it concerns the hearing of the word;
« Unto which," say they, " all men are to be compelled ;
because hearing of the word is a duty which even nature
^ [See note before, p. 164.]
248 THE BLOUDY TENENT
leadeth heathens to." For this they quote the practice
of the Ninevites hearing Jonah, and Eglon, king of
Moab's rising up to Ehud's pretended message from God,
Judg. iii.
dis^uMed Truth. I must deny that position : for light of nature
leadeth men to hear that only which nature conceiveth to
gion'^prefers bc good for it, and therefore not to hear a messenger,
its own ... 11 • -t •
pne.-tsand mmistcr, or preacher, Avnom conscience persuades is a
ministers - . - ^ .
before all fjvJse messengcr or deceiver, and comes to deceive my
other. f _
soul : as millions of men and women in their several re-
spective religions and consciences are so persuaded, con-
ceiving their own to be true.
Jonah's Sccoudly. As conccming the instances. Jonah did not
preaching "^
i?"'^.. compel the Ninevites to hear that message which he
hearing'of brOUght UUtO tllCm.
examfnei^' Bcsidcs, thc matter of compulsion to a constant worship
of the word in church estate, which is the question, comes
not near Jonah's case.
Nor did Christ Jesus, or any of his ambassadors, so
practise ; but if persons refused to hear, the command of
the Lord Jesus to his messengers was only to depart from
them, shaking off the dust of their feet with a denuncia-
tion of God's wrath against them. Matt. x. ; Acts xiv.
Egion-sris- Concerning Eglon's rising up: first, Ehud compelled
ing up to . o A I
Ehud's not that king either to hear or reverence, and all that can
message, ^ '
examined. ^^ imitablc in Eglon is a voluntary and willing reverence,
Avhich persons ought to express to what they are persuaded
comes from God.
But how do both these instances mightily convince and
condemn themselves, who not only profess to turn away
from, but also persecute or hurt, all such as shall dare to
profess a ministry or church estate differing from their
own, though for personal godliness and excellency of gifts
reverenced by themselves.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 249
Thirdly. To the point of compulsion: it hath pleased ■*^.*'?'°f°''^
the Lord Jesus to appoint a twofold ministry of his word, verung an"d
First. For unbelievers and their conversion, accordino- to ^^*'^'"^'
Matt, xxviii. 19, Mark xvi. 15, 16, and the constant
practice of the apostles in the first preaching of the
gospel.
Secondly. A ministry of feeding and nourishing up
such as are converted and brought into church estate,
according to Ephes. iv. &c. Now to neither of these do
we find any compulsion appointed by the Lord Jesus, or
practised by any of his.
The compulsion preached and practised in New England,
is not to the hearing of that ministry sent forth to convert
unbelievers, and to constitute churches, for such a ministry
they practise not ; but to the hearing of the word of edifi-
cation, exhortation, consolation, dispensed only in the
churches of Avorshippers. I apply, —
When Pavil came first to Corinth to preach Jesus
Christ, by their rule the magistrates of Corinth ought by
the sword to have compelled all the people of Corinth to
hear Paul.
Secondly. After a church of Christ was fathered, by Pani never
their rule, the magistrates of Corinth ouo;ht to have com- «'\ii com-
pelled the people still, even those wdio had refused his
doctrine (for the few only of the church embraced it) to
have heard the word still, and to have kept one day in
seven to the Christian's God, and to have come to the
Christian's church all their days. And what is this but a
settled formality of religion and worship, unto which a
people are brought by the power of the sword ?
And however they affirm that persons are not to be no New
11 English
compelled to be members of churches, nor the church forcing thei
i subjects to
compelled to receive any : yet if persons be compelled to thei^Jj^^g
forsake their religion which their hearts cleave to, and to forcing
250 THE BLOUDY TENENT
them not to coHie to churcli, to the worshii) of the word, prayers,
any religion '■ \. J '
8ay)'*ttfey psaliiis, aiid contributions, and this all their days, I ask,
people^^hcn whether this be not this people's religion, unto which sub-
reiigion all mitting, thcj shall be quiet all their days, without the
^thei^ days. , , ,
enforcing them to the practice of any other religion ? And
if this be not so, then I ask, will it not inevitably follow,
that they not only permit but enforce people to be of no
religion at all, all their days ?
This toleration of religion, or rather irreligious com-
pulsion, is above all tolerations monstrous, to wit, to com-
pel men to be of no religion all their days. I desire all
men, and these worthy authors of this model, to lay their
hands upon their heart, and to consider whether this com-
pulsion of men to hear the word, as they say, whether it
carries men, to wit, to be of no religion all their days : —
worse than the very Indians, who dare not live without
religion according as they are persuaded.
Lastly, I add — From the ordinance of the Lord Jesus,
and practice of the apostles (Acts ii. 42), where the word
and prayer is joined with the exercise of their fellowship
and breaking of bread, in wliich exercises the church
The civil continued constantly — that it is apparent that a civil state
more law- may as lawfullv compel men by the civil sword to the
fully compel ''
the con- brcakinff of bread, or Lords supper, as to the word, or
sciences of ~ -^ ^
Sm"ch to prfiyer, or fellowship.
word!'than For, first, they are all of the same nature, ordinances
thesacra^ in thc churcli (I speak of the feeding ministry in the
church, unto which persons are compelled) and church
worship. Secondly, every conscience in the world is
fearful, at least shy of the priests and ministers of other
gods and worships, and of holding spiritual fellowship in
any of their services; which is the case of many a soul,
viz. to question thc ministers themselves, as well as the
supper itself.
ments.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 251
CHAP. cm.
Peace. Dear Truth, this pressing of men to the spiritual
battles of Christ Jesus, is the cause why (as it is
commonly with pressed soldiers) that so many thousands fly
in the day of battle. But I present you with the ninth
question, viz.
What power the magistrate hath in providing of church
officers ?
" First, say they, the election of church officers being
the proper act of the church, therefore the magistrate hath
no power, either as prince or patron, to assume such power
luito himself. Whom Christ sends to preach by his
supreme power, the magistrate may send forth by his
power subordinate, to gather churches, and may force
people to hear them, but not invest them with office
amongst them.
" Secondly, the maintenance of church-officers being to
arise from all those who are ordinarily taught thereby.
Gal. vi. 6, hence it is the duty of the civil magistrate to
contend with the people, as Nehemiah did, chap. xiii.
10, 11, who do neglect and forsake the due maintenance
of the church of God, and to command them to give such
portion for the maintenance of church officers, as the
gospel commandeth to be offered to them, freely and
bountifully, 2 Cor. ix. 5, 6, 7. According as Hezekiah
commanded the people to give to the priests and Levites
the portions appointed by the law, that they might be
encouraged in the law of the Lord, 2 Chron. xxxi. 4.
" Thirdly, the furnisliing the church with set officers,
depending much upon erecting and maintenance of schools,
and good education of youth, and it lying chiefly in the
252 THE BLOUDY TENENT
hand of the magistrate to })roYide for the furthering
thereof, they may therefore and should so far provide for
the churches as to erect schools, take care for fit governors
and tutors: and commend it to all the churches, if they
see it meet, that in all the churches within the jurisdiction,
once in a year, and if it may be, the sabbath before the
general court of election, there be a free-will offering of
all people for the maintenance of such schools : and the
monies of every town so given, to be brought on the day
of election to the treasury of the college, and the monies
to be disposed by such who are so chosen for the disposing
thereof."
Truth. In the choice of officers, it is very obscure what
they mean by this supreme power of Christ Jesus sending
to preach.
We know the commission of the Lord Jesus to his first
messengers to go into all nations to preach and gather
N churches, and they were immediately sent forth by him.
But ]\Ir. Cotton elsewhere holdeth, that there is now
extant no immediate ministry from Christ, but mediate,
that is, from the church.
Let us first see how they agree with themselves, and
secondly how they agree Avlth the magistrate in this
business.
In the first Flrst, if thcy hold a sending forth to preach by Christ's
there 18 a suprcuic powcr, accordlug to Matt, xxviii., Mark xvi.,
converting i r -" ^ ' '
^ther'tU" Rom. X., they must necessarily gi-ant a time when the
flocrof"'^ church is not, but is to be constituted out of the nations
and peoples now converted by this preaching : whence,
according to the course of scrijjture, the nature of the
work, and their own grant in this place, it is apparent that
there is a ministry before the church, gathering and
espousing the church to Christ : and therefore their own
tenent must needs be too light, viz. that there is no
tliurch or
flock u
CUrist
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 253
ministry but that which is mediate from the
church.
Peace. Blessed Truth, this doctrine of a ministry before
the church, is harsh and deep, yet most true, most sweet.
Yet you know their ground, that two or three godly
persons may join themselves together, become a church,
make officers, send them forth to preach, to convert, to
baptize, and gather new churches.
Truth. I answer, first, we find not in the first insti- ^o pre-
cedent of
tution and pattern, that ever any such two, or three, or in^jife^gos!
more, did gather and constitute themselves a church of Fng InY"''
Christ, Avithout a ministry sent from God to invite and them^ewes
- . withoBt
call them by the word, and to receive them unto fellow- some mes-
senger sent
ship Avith God upon the receiving of that word and ^^J.'^ j'^''
message. And therefore it may very well be queried, ends' ''"'**
how, without such a ministry, two or three become a
church ? and how the power of Christ is conveyed unto
them? who espoused this people unto Jesus Christ, as
the church at Corinth was espoused by Paul ? 2 Cor. xi.
2. If it be said, themselves : or if it be said, the scrip-
tures : let one instance be produced in the first patterns
and practices of such a practice.
It hath been generally confessed, that there is no coming
to the marriage-feast without a messenger inviting, sent
from God to the souls of men. Matt, xxii., Luke xiv.,
Rom. X.
AYe find when the Thessalonians turned to God from
their idols, to serve the living and true God, 1 Thess. i. 9,
it pleased God to bring a word of power unto them by the
mouth of Paul, in the same place.
Peace. You know, dear Truth, it is a common plea, that
God's people now are converted already, and therefore may
congregate themselves, &c.
Truth. Two things must here be cleared.
254
THE I5LOUDY TENENT
Professed
public con-
version is
i:ot only
from sins
against the
Rccond table
in personal
repentance,
but from
false wor-
ship also.
A true
ministry
necessary
before con-
version, and
therefore be-
fore the
church, in
the first
pattern.
The true
way of thr
ministry
sent with
that com-
mission,
Matt.xxviii
discussed.
First, doth their conversion amount to external turnino"
from idols, 1 Thess. i. 9, beside their internal repentance,
faith, love ? &c. Secondly, who wrought this conversion,
Avho begot these children? for though tlie Corinthians
nii'dit have ten thousand teachers, yet Paul had be2:otten
them by the word.
It is true, as Mr. Cotton himself elsewhere acknow-
ledgeth, God sendeth many preachers in the way of his
j>rovldence, even in Babel mystical, though not according
to his ordinance and institution. So even in the wilder-
ness God provideth for the sustentation of the woman,
Rev. xii. ; by which provision, even in the most popish
times and places, yea, and by most false and popish
callings (now in this lightsome age confessed so to be), God
hath done great things to the personal conversion, conso-
lation, and salvation of his people.
But as there seems yet to be desired such constitution
of the Christian church, as the first institution and pattern
calls for : so also such a calling and converting of God's
people from anti-christian idols to the Christian worshiji :
and therefore such a ministry, according to the first
pattern, sent from Christ Jesus to renew and restore the
worship and ordinances of God In Christ.
Lastly, if it should be granted that without a ministry
sent from Christ to gather churches, that God's people in
this country may be called, converted from anti-christian
idols, to the true worship of God In the true church
estate and ordinances, will It not follow that In all other
countries of the Avorld God's elect must or may be so con-
verted from their several respective false worships and
Idolatries, and brouglit into the true Christian church
estate without such a ministry sent unto them ? Or are
there two ways appointed by the Lord Jesus, one for this
country, and another fov th^ rest of the world ? Or lastly,
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS D. 255
if two or three more, without a ministry, shall arise up,
become a church, make ministers, &c., I ask, whether
those two or three, or more, must not be accounted
immediately and extraordinarily stirred up by God ? and
whether this be that supreme power of Christ Jesus,
wliich they speak of, sending forth two or three private
persons to make a church and ministers, without a true
ministry of Christ Jesus first sent unto themselves ? Is
this that commission, which all ministers pretend unto,
Matt, xxviii. 19, &c. first, in the hands of two or three
private persons becoming a church, without a mediate call
from which church, say they, there can be no true
ministry, and yet also confess that Christ sendeth forth to
preach by his supreme power, and the magistrate by his
power subordinate to gather churches ?
CHAP. CIV.
Peace. You have taken great pains to show the irrecon-
cilableness of those their two assertions, viz.. First, there
is now no ministry, as they say, but what is mediate from
the church ; and yet, secondly, Christ Jesus sends
preachers forth by his supreme power to gather the church.
I now wait to hear, how, as they say, " the magisti'ate
may send forth by his power subordinate to gather
churches, enforcing the people to hear," &c.
Truth. If there be a ministry sent forth by Christ's
supreme poAver, and a ministry sent forth by the magis- xhe civil
trate's subordinate power, to gather churches — I ask, Avhat nou,et?ust-
• no 1 1 oxi 1^*^ with
is the diiierence between these two .'' Is there any gather- gathering of
churches.
ing of churches but by that commission. Matt, xxviii.
Teach and baptize? And is the civil magistrate entrusted
256 THE BLOUDY TENENT
with a power from Christ, as his deputy, to give this
commission, and so to send out ministers to preach and
baptize ?
If the ma- As there is nothing in the Testament of Christ concern-
gUtrate, ' °
then much [■^„ such a deleQ;ation or assignment of such power of"
more the o o o r
fhe woHd, Christ to the civil magistrate : so I also ask, since in every
th'einagis- frcc statc civil magistrates have no power but what the
ceive their peoplcs of tliosc statcs, lands, and countries betrust them
power. ^ '■
with, whether or no, by this means, it must not follow,
that Christ Jesus hath left with the peoples and nations of
the world his spirltvial kingly power to grant commissions,
and send out ministers to themselves, to preach, convert,
and baptize themselves ? How inevitably this follows
upon their conclusion of power in magistrates to send, &c.,
and what unchristian and unreasonable consequences must
flow from hence, let all consider in the fear of God.
jehoshaphat Jchoshaphat's scudiug forth the Levites to teach in
xvii.) a fi- Judah, &c., as they allege it not, so elsewhere it shall
gure of ' ' J b '
fnhis ^^^"* niore fully appear to be a type and figure of Christ Jesus,
ofThe^'civu *^® o^^y ^^"g ^^ ^^i^ church, providing for the feeding of
SThe'state. ^^^ church and people by his true Christian priests and
Levites, viz., the ministry which in the gospel he hath
appointed.
CHAP. CV.
Peace. We have examined the ministry, be pleased,
dear Truth, to speak to the second branch of this head ;
viz., the maintenance of it. They affirm that the magis-
trate may force out the minister's maintenance from all
that are taught by them, and that after the pattern of
Israel ; and the argument from 1 Cor. ix.. Gal. vi. 6.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS'd. 257
Truth. This theme, viz., concerning the maintenance of
the priests and ministers of worsliip, is indeed the apple of
the eye, the Diana of the [Ephesians,^] &c.; yet all that love
Christ Jesus in sincerity, and souls in and from him, Avill
readily profess to abhor filthy lucre. Tit. i. 7, and the
wages of Balaam, both more common and frequent than
easily is discernible.
To that scripture. Gal. vi. 6, Let him that is taught in oai. vi. e,
the word make him that teacheth partaker of all his goods : I the mainte-
, nance of the
answer, that teachino- was of persons converted, believers ministiy,ex-
^ >■ ' amined.
entered into the school and family of Christ, the church ;
which church being rightly gathered, is also rightly in-
vested with the power of the Lord Jesus, to force every soul
therein by spiritual weapons and penalties to do its duty.
But this forcing; of the mag-istrate is intended and
practised to all sorts of persons, without as well as within
the church, unconverted, natural and dead in sin, as well
as those that live and, feeding, enjoy the benefits of
spiritual food.
Now for those sorts of persons to whom Christ Jesus Christ Jesus
never ap-
sends his word out of church estate, Jews or Gentiles, pointed a
mainte-
according to the parable of Matt. xiii. highway hearers, J^^"ister8
stony ground, and thorny ground hearers, we never find concerted""
tittle of any maintenance to be expected, least of all to be lieving.
forced and exacted, from them. By civil power they
cannot be forced, for it is no civil payment or business, no
matter of Ca3sar, but concerning God : nor by spiritual
power, which hath nothing to do with those which are
without, 1 Cor. v.
It is reasonable to expect and demand of such as live
within the state a civil maintenance of their civil officers,
and to force it where it is denied. It is reasonable for a
schoolmaster to demand his recompence for his labour in
' [Diana, in the ori^'inal copy.]
S
258 THE BLOUDY TEXENT
his school ; but it is not reasonable to expect or force it
from strangers, enemies, rebels to that city, from such as
come not within, or else would not be received into the
school. What is the church of Christ Jesus, but the city,
the school, and family of Christ ? the officers of this city,
school, family, may reasonably expect maintenance from
such they minister unto, but not from strangers, enemies,
&c.
Tiiey that Peacc. It is uiost true that sin goes in a link ; for that
compel men ini 'i
to hear, com- tcucnt, that all the men of the world may be compelled to
pel men also *' ^
thenMiear- ^^^^^ Christ prcaclicd, and enjoy the labours of the teacher
version. *^*'" ^^s wcll as tlic cliurcli itsclf, forceth on another also as evil,
viz., that they should also be compelled to pay, as being
most equal and reasonable to pay for their conversion.
Lukexiv. Truth. Some use to uro;e that text of Luke xiv. 23,
Compel the.'ii, '-'
examined. Compel them to come in. Compel them to mass, say the
papists ; compel them to church and common prayer, say
the protestants ; compel them to the meeting, say the New
English. 2 In all these compulsions they disagree amongst
themselves ; but in this, viz.. Compel them to pay, in this
they all agree.
Two sorts of There is a double violence, which both error and false-
conipuUioD.
hood use to the souls of men.
First, moral and persuasive ; such was the persuasion
first used to Joseph by his mistress : such was the per-
suasions of Tamar from Amnion ; such was the compelling
of the young man by the harlot, Prov. vii., she caught him
by her much fair speech and kisses. And thus is the
* [" I do not disapprove of the use faitli ; for although faith is a vohiii-
fiequently made of it by St. Augus- tary tiling, yet we see that such means
tine against the Donatists, to prove are useful to subdue the obstinacy of
that godly princes may lawfully issue those who will not until compelled
edicts to compel obstinate and re- obey." Calvin in loc. torn. ii. 43.
bellious persons to worship the true edit. Tholuck.]
God, and to maintain the unitvof the
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 259
whole world compelled to the worship of the golden
image, Dan. iii.
The second compulsion is civil ; such as Joseph's civii com-
mistress began to practise upon Joseph, to attain her
whorish desires : such as Ammon practised on Tamar, to
satisfy his brutish lust ; and such was Nebuchadnezzar's
second compulsion, his fiery furnace, Dan. iii. ; and mysti-
cal Nebuchadnezzar's killing all that receive not his mark.
Rev. xiii.
The first sort of these violences, to wit, by powerful The minis-
ters of chnst
argument and persuasion, the ministers of the gospel also Jesus com-
use. Hence all those powerful persuasions of wisdom's thartha°of
maidens, Prov. ix. Hence, saith Paul, knowing the terror^ mouthf the
of the Lord, we persuade men, 2 Cor. v. ; and pull some out spirit with
two edges,
of the fire, saith Jude ; such must that compulsion be,
Luke xiv. 23, viz., the powerful persuasions of the word,
being that two-edged sword coming out of the mouth of
Christ Jesus in his true ministers, sent forth to invite poor
sinners to partake of the feast of the Lamb of God. The
civil ministers of the commonweal cannot be sent upon
this business with their civil weapons and compulsions,
but the spiritual minister of the gospel, with his spiritual
sword of Christ's mouth, a sword with two edges.
But more particularly, the contributions of Christ's ^he mainte-
kingdom are all holy and spiritual, though consisting of mlnLt?y
• 1 111 /•' 'I'll spiritual.
material earthly substance, (as is water m baptism, bread
and wine in the supper,) and joined with prayer and the
Lord's supper. Acts ii. 42.
Hence as prayer is called God's sacrifice, so are the con-
tributions and mutual supplies of the saints, sacrifices,
Phih iv. [18.]
Hence, also, as it is impossible for natural men to be Natural mm
-11 , can neither
capable of God's worship, and to feed, be nourished, and truly wor-
edified by any spiritual ordinance, no more than a dead maintain it.
S 2
260 THE BLOUDY TENENT
child can suck the breast, or a dead man feast ; so also is
it as impossible for a dead man, yet lodged in the grave of
nature, to contribute spiritually, I mean according to
scripture's rule, as for a dead man to pay a reckoning.
I question not but natural men may for the outward act
preach, pray, contribute, &c. ; but neither are they
worshippers suitable to him who is a Spirit, John iv. 24 ;
nor can they, least of all, be forced to worship, or the
maintenance of it, without a guilt of their hypocrisy.
Peace. They will say, what is to be done for their
souls ?
Truth. The ajjostles, whom avc profess to imitate,
preached the word of the Lord to unbelievers without
mingling in Avorship with them, and such preachers and
preaching such as pretend to be the true ministry of Christ
ought to be and practise : not forcing them all their days
to come to church and pay their duties, either so con-
fessing that this is their religion unto which they are
forced ; or else that, as before, they are forced to be of no
religion all their days.
Rebels not Tlic way to subduc rebels is not by correspondence and
subdued by •' j i.
but'rii^sr' communion with them, by forcing them to keep the city
watches, and pay assessments, &c., which all may be
practised, upon compulsion, treacherously ; the first work
with such is powerfully to subdue their judgments and
wills, to lay down their weapons, and yield willing sub-
jection, then come they oi'derly into the city, and so to
city i^rivileges.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS D. 261
CHAP. CVI.
Peace. Please you now, dear Truth, to discuss the
scriptures from the Old Testament, Neh. xiii., and
2 Chron. xxxi.
Truth. God gave unto that national church of the The national
Jews that excellent land of Canaan, and therein houses the Jews
might well
furnished, orchards, gardens, vineyards, olive-yards, fields, ^^ ^"^'^^^ to
wells, &c, ; they might well, in this settled abundance, and ™^jcetf
the promised continuation and increase of it, afford a large buTno"so'^'
temporal supply to their priests and Levites, even to the tian church,
tenth of all they did possess.
God's people are now, in the gospel, brought into a
spiritual land of Canaan, flowing with spiritual milk and
honey, and they abound with spiritual and heavenly
comforts, though in a poor and persecuted condition ;
therefore an enforced settled maintenance is not suitable
to the gospel, as it was to the ministry of priests and
Levites in the law.
Secondly, in the change of the church estate, there was
also a change of the priesthood and of the law, Heb. vii.
[12.] Nor did the Lord Jesus appoint that in his church,
and for the maintenance of his ministry, the civil sword
of the magistrate ; but that the spiritual sword of the
ministry should alone compel.
3. Therefore the compulsion used under Hezekiah and ^he civil
Nehemiah, was by the civil and corporal sword, a type (in Taxionli
that tvpical state) not of another material and corporal, the Jews,
''■'■-' could not
but of a heavenly and spiritual, even the sword of the t^pe out a
Spirit, with which Christ fighteth. Rev. ii. [12,] which is Sf^j',,
exceeding sharp, entering in between the soul and spirit, ^il'urch.^"
Heb. iv. [12,] and bringing every thought into captivity
to the obedience of Christ Jesus. He that submits not at
262 THE BLOUDY TENENT
the shaking of this sword, is cut off by it ; and he that
despiseth this sword, all the power in the world cannot
make him a true worshipper, or by his purse a maintainer
of God's worship.
Lastly, if any man professing to be a minister of Christ
Ko mail Jesus, shall bring men before the magistrate, as the prac-
shouKl be
boumi to iIqq iiath been, both in Old and New Ensjland,^ for not
■worship, nor
maintain a
worship,
against his
own con-
sent.
paying him his wages or his due : I ask, if the voluntary
consent of the party hath not obliged him, how can either
the officers of the parish, church, or of the civil state,
compel this or that man to pay so much, more or less, to
maintain such a worship or ministry? I ask further, if
the determining what is each man's due to pay, why may
they not determine the tenth and more, as some desired
(others opposing) in New England, and force men not
only to maintenance, but to a Jewish maintenance ?
Peace. Yea ; but, say they, is not the labourer worthy
of his hire ?
ciiriffs Truth. Yes, from them that hire him, from the church,
worthy of to W'houi he laboureth or ministereth, not from the ci^'il
their hire,
but from state: no more than the minister of the civil state is
them that
hire them. ^yQ^.j^j-^y of his hire from the church, but from the civil
state : in which I grant the persons in the church ought
to be assistant in their civil respects.
Peace. What maintenance, say they, shall the ministry
of the gospel have ?
What main- Tvuth. Wc find two wavs of maintenance for the minis-
tenanco .'
' [In the Platform of Church Dis- obtain it, recourse was then to be had
cipline, agreed upon at Cambridge in to the magistrate, whose duty it was
New England in 1648, it is provided held to be to see that the ministry be
that not only members of churches, duly provided for. C. Mather's Mag-
but hearers of the word also, shall nalia, book v. p. 31. Neal's Hist, of
contribute to the maintenance of New England, ii. p. 301.1
the ministiv; if the deacons failed to
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 263
try of the srospel proposed for our direction in the New *^'"''^* ''*"»
" cj i X X appointed
Testament. • I''-' >?'"*«-
ters in tho
First, the free and willing contribution of the saints, ^°^^^^'
according to 1 Cor, xvi., Luke viii. 3, &c., upon which
both the Lord Jesus, and his ministers lived.
Secondly, the diligent work and labour of their own
hands, as Paul tells the Thessalonians, and that in two
cases :
L Either in the inabilities and necessities of the church.
2. Or for the greater advantage of Christ's truth. As
when Paul saw it would more advantage the name of
Christ, he denies himself, and falls to work amongst the
Corinthians and Thessalonians.
Let none call these cases extraordinary : for if persecu-
tion be the portion of Christ's sheep, and the business or
work of Christ must be dearer to us than our right eye or
lives, such as will follow Paul, and follow the Lord Jesus,
must not think much at, but rejoice in, poverties, necessi-
ties, hunger, cold, nakedness, &c. The stewards of Christ
Jesus must be like their Lord, and abhor to steal as the
evil steward, pretending that he shamed to beg, but
peremptorily dig he could not.
CHAP. CVIL
Peace. One and the last branch, dear Truth, remains
concerning schools.
" The churches," say they, " much depend upon the
schools, and the schools upon the magistrates."
Truth. I honour schools for tongues and arts ; but the Universities
^ of Europe a
institution of Europe's universities, devoting persons (as is ^^1^.^^^^ ^
said) for scholars in a monastical way, forbidding marriage, ^^^^^^. ,„
264 THE BLOUDY TENENT
honourable ^^^ labour too, I hoM as far from the mind of Jesus Christ
InV ons"^* as it is from propagating his name and worship.
We count the universities the fountains, the seminaries,
or seed-plots of all piety ; but have not those fountains
ever sent what streams the times have liked ? and ever
changed their taste and colour to the prince's eye and
palate ?
For any depending of the church of Chi'ist upon such
schools, I find not a tittle in the Testament of Christ
Jesus.
Christ's I find the church of Christ frequently compared to a
church his ^ . .
aii''M'ie"t-s school. All believcrs are his disciples or scholars, yea,
scholars. women also. Acts ix. 36, There tvas a certain disciple, or
scholar, called Dorcas.
Have not the universities sacrilegiously stolen this
blessed name of Christ's scholars from liis people ? Is not
the very scripture language itself become absurd, to wit,
to call God's people, especially women, as Dorcas, scho-
lars ?
Peace. Some will object, how shall the scriptures be
brought to light from out of popish darkness, except these
schools of prophets convey them to us ?
'Truth. I know no schools of prophets in the New
Testament, but the particular congregation of Christ
Jesus, 1 Cor. xiv. And I question whether any thing
but sin stopped and dried up the current of the Spirit in
those rare gifts of tongues to God's sons and daughters,
serving so admirably both for the understanding of the
original scriptures, and also for the propagating of the
name of Christ.
Who knows Who knows but that it may please the Lord again to
but God may •' -"^ °
"onirthe""^ clothe his people with a spirit of zeal and courage for the
tongues ■• name of Christ; yea, and pour forth those fiery streams
again of tongues and prophecy in the restoration of Zion ?
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS D. 265
If it be not his holy pleasure so to do, but that his '''""F^?,
•> i- ' attainable
people with daily study and labour must dig to come at the foi'i^or^^n
original fountains, God's people have many ways, besides " ^^'
the university, lazy and monkish, to attain to an excel-
lent measure of the knowledo-e of those tono-ues.
That most despised while living and now much ^r. Ains-
i *=' worth.
honoured Mr. Ainsworth,* had scarce his peer amongst
a thousand academians for the scripture originals, and yet
he scarce set foot within a colleo;e- walls.
CHAP, cviir.
Peace. I shall now present you with their tenth head,
viz., concerning the magistrates' power in matters of
doctrine.
" That which is unjustly ascribed to the pope, is as
unjustly ascribed to the magistrates, viz., to have power of
making new articles of faith, or rules of life, or of pressing
upon the churches to give such public honour to the
apocrypha writings, or homilies of men, as to read them
to the people in the room of the oracles of God."
Truth. This position, simply considered, I acknowledge
a most holy truth of God, both against the pope, and the
civil magistrates' challenge, both pretending to be the
vicars of Christ Jesus upon the earth. Yet two things
here I shall propose to consideration : —
* [Mr. Henry Ainsworth, the most gently studious of the Hebrew text,
eminent of the Browiiists, was the hath not been unuseful to the church
author of a very learned commentary in his exposition of the Pentateuch,
on the Pentateuch and Canticles, as especially of Moses's rituals." Way
also of several other minor works. of Cong. Churches, p. 6. Stuart's edit.
"He was," says Mr. Cotton, "dili- of his Two Treatises, p. 55.]
266 THE BLOUDY TENENT
First, since the parliament of England thrust the pope
King Henry q^^ ^f j^g chair in Eno;land, and set down King Henry the
the higntn '-' <j ^
thl popo'i" Eighth and his successors in the pope's room, establishing
Siand. them supreme governors of the church of England : since
such an absolute government is given by all men to them
to be guardians of the first table and worship of God, to
set up the true worship, to suppress all false, and that by
the power of the sword ; and therefore consequently they
must judge and determine what the true is, and what the
false : —
ifthemagis- ^ud siucc the magistrate is bound, by these authors'
trate must '-'
^ritual" principles, to see the church, the church officers, and
must' of'' members do their duty, he must therefore judge what is
"udgf in^sjf- the church's duty, and when she performs or not performs
also. it, or when she exceeds ; so likewise when the ministers
perform their duty, or when they exceed it : —
And if the magistrate must judge, then certainly by his
own eye, and not by the eyes of others, though assembled
in a national or general council : —
Then also, upon his judgment must the people rest, as
upon the mind and judgment of Christ, or else it must be
confessed that he hath no such power left him by Christ
to compel the souls of men in matters of God's worship.
Apocrypha, Sccoudly, couceruing the apocrypha writings and homi-
prayer, and lies to bc uro;ed by the ma2;istrate to be read unto the
homilies, O ./ o
precious to peoplc as tlic oraclcs of God: I ask, if the homilies of
our fore- 11
fathers. England contain not in them much precious and heavenly
matter? Secondly, if they were not penned, at least
many of them, by excellent men for learning, holiness,
and witness of Christ's truth incomparable? Thirdly,
were they not authorized by that most rare and pious
prince, Edward VL, then head of the church of England ?*
* [The composition of the first buted to Cranmer, Ridley, Latimer,
book of Homilies is generally attri- llopkin.s, and Becon. Jewel is said
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS D. 267
With what great solemnity and rejoicing were they re-
ceived of thousands !
Yet now, behold their children after them sharply cen-
sure tliem for apocrypha Avritings, and homilies thrust into
the room of the word of God, and so falling into the con-
sideration of a false and counterfeit scripture.
I demand of these worthy men, whether a servant of ^ ^-'^se.
God might then lawfully have refused to read or hear
such a false scripture ?
Secondly, if so, whether King Edward might have law-
fully compelled such a man to yield and submit, or else
have persecuted him ; yea, according to the authors' prin-
ciples, whether he ought to have spared him ; because
after the admonitions of such pious and learned men, this
man shall noAv prove a heretic, and as an obstinate person
sinnino^ ag-ainst the lio-ht of his own conscience ?
In this case what shall the consciences of the subject do,
awed by the dread of the Most High? AVhat shall the
magistrate do, zealous for his glorious reformation, being
constantly persuaded by his clergy of his lieutenantship
received from Christ ?
Again, what privilege have those worthy servants ofRefoma-
^ _ tions are
God, either in Old or New England, to be exempted from faiuwe.
the mistakes into which those glorious worthies in King
Edward's time did fall ? and if so, what bloody conclusions Bioody con-
•^ elusions.
are presented to the world, persuading men to pluck up
by the roots from the land of the living, all such as seem
in their eyes heretical or obstinate !
to have had the largest share in the an early complaint of the Puritans,
second, although Archbishop Parker The apocryphal books were com--
speaks of them as " revised and manded to be bound up with the
finished, with a second part, by him other books of scripture by Arch-
and other bishops." The first edition bishop Whitgift. Short's Hist, of
of the first book appeared in July, Church of England, p. 239. Strype's
1.547, 1 Edward VI. The use of the Whitgift, i. 500. Neal, i. 427.]
Apocrypha in the church service waa
268 THE BLOUDY TENENT
CHAP. CIX.
Peace. Dear Truth, what dark and dismal bloody paths
do we walk in ? How is thy name and mine in all ages
cried up, yet as an English flag in a Spanish bottom, not
in truth, but dangerous treachery and abuse both of truth
and peace !
heir"''' ^^ ^1*6 ^ow come to the eleventh head, which concerns
the magistrates' power In worship ?
" First, they have power," say they, " to reform things
in the worship of God in a church corrupted, and to
establish the pure worship of God, defending the same by
the power of the sword against all those who shall attempt
to corrupt it.
" For first, the reigning of idolatry and corruption in
religion is imputed to the want of a king, Judges xvii.
5, 6.
" Secondly, remissness in reforming religion is a fault
imputed to them who suffered the high places in Israel,
and in Gallio who cared not for such things. Acts xviii. 17.
" Thirdly, forwardness this way is a duty not only for
kings in the Old Testament, but for princes under the
New, 1 Tim. ii. 2 ; Rom. xiii. 4 ; Esay. xlix. 23. Neither
did the kings of Israel reform things amiss as types of
Christ, but as civil magistrates, and so exemplary to all
Christians. And here reformation in religion is com-
mendable in a Persian king, Ezra vii. 23. And it is well
known that remissness in princes of Christendom in mat-
ters of religion and worship, devolving the care thereof
only to the clergy, and so setting the horns thereof upon
the church's head, hath been the cause of anti-christian
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS'd. 269
inventions, usurpations, and corruptions, in the worship
and temple of God.
" Secondly, they have not power to press upon the
churches stinted prayers, or set liturgies, whether new or
old, j^opish or others, under colour of uniformity of wor-
ship, or moral goodness of them both for matter and form,
conceiving our arguments sent to our brethren in England
concerning this question to evince this truth.^
" Thirdly, they have no power to press upon the
churches, neither by law, as hath been said before, nor by
proclamation and command, any sacred significant cere-
monies, whether more or less popish or Jewish rite, or
any other device of man, be it never so little in the wor-
ship of God, under what colour soever of indifferency,
civility, using them without opinion of sanctity, public
peace, or obedience to righteous authority, as surplice,
cross, kneeling at sacrament, salt and spittle in baptism,
holy days; they having been so accursed of God, so
abused by man, the imposing of some ever making way
for the uro'ino; of more, the receivino- of some makine; the
conscience bow to the burden of all.
" Fourthly, they have not power to govern and rule the
acts of Avorship in the church of God.
" It is with a magistrate in a state in respect of the
acts of those who worship in a church, as it is with a
prince in a ship, wherein, though he be governor of their
persons, else he should not be their prince, yet is not
p-overnor of the actions of the mariners, then he should be
pilot : indeed if the pilot shall manifestly err in his action,
' [A Letter of many Ministers in with their answer thereto returned,
Old England requesting the judg- anno 163.9, &c. Publislied 1643,
ment of their reverend brethren in 4to. pp. 90. For a condensed view
New England concerning nine posi- of it, see Hanbury's Hist. Memorials,
tions: written a.d. 1637. Together ii. pp. 18— 39.]
270 THE BLOUDY TENENT
he may reprove him, and so any other passenger may : or
if he offend against the life and 'goods of any, he may in
due time and place civilly punish him, which no other
passenger can do; for, it is proper to Christ, the head of
the church, as to prescribe so to rule the actions of his
own worship in the ways of his servants, Esay. ix. 6, 7.
The government of the church is upon his shoulder, which
no civil officer ought to attempt. And therefore magis-
trates have no power to limit a minister, either to what he
shall preach or pray, or in what manner they shall worship
God, lest hereby they shall advance themselves above
Christ, and limit his Spirit."^
Truth. In this general head are proposed two things.
First, what the magistrate ought to do positively, con-
cerning the worship of God.
Secondly. What he may do in the worship of God.
What he ought to do is comprised in these particu-
lars : —
First. He ought to reform the worship of God when it
is corrupted.
Secondly. He ought to establish a pure worship of
God.
Thirdly. He ought to defend it by the sword : he ought
to restrain idolatry by the sword, and to cut off offenders,
as former passages have opened.
For the proof of this positive part of his duty, are pro-
pounded three sorts of scriptures.
First. From the practice of the kings of Israel and
Judah.
Secondly. Some from the New Testament.
^ [Sentiments precisely similar to many years the ruling principles of
the above were embodied in the tlie congregational churches of New
seventeenth chapter of the Cambridge England. See C. Mather's Magnalia,
Platform, and continued to be for book v. p. 37.]
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 271
Thirdly. From the practice of kings of other nations.
Unto which I answer, —
First. Concerninof this latter, the Babylonian and Per- The argu-
'^ •' ment from
sian kings — Nebuchadnezzar, Cyrus, Darius, Artaxerxes — lonifn and
I conceive I have sufficiently before proved, that these T^gsTe-
idolatrous princes making such acts concerning the God of ™'" ^ '
Israel, whom they did not worship nor know, nor meant
so to do, did only permit, and tolerate, and countenance
the Jewish worship ; and out of strong convictions that
this God of Israel was able to do them good, as well as
their own gods, to bring wrath upon them and their king-
doms, as they believed their own also did, in which
respect all the kings of the world may be easily brought to
the like; but [they] are no precedent or pattern for all princes
and civil magistrates in the world, to challenge or assume
the power of ruling or governing the church of Christ,
and of wearing the spiritual crown of the Lord, which he
alone weareth in a spiritual way by his officers and gover-
nors after his own holy appointment.
Secondly. For those of the New Testament I have, as
I believe, fully and sufficiently answered.
So also that prophecy of Isa. xlix. [23.]
Lastly. However I have often touched those scriptures xheprece-
produced from the practice of the kings of Israel and kings and
r i- <^ governors of
Judah, yet, because so great a weight of this controversy ]^ll
lies upon this precedent of the Old Testament, from the
duties of this nature enjoined to those kings and governors
and their practices, obeying or disobeying, accordingly
commended or reproved, I shall, with the help of Christ
Jesus, the true King of Israel, declare and demonstrate
how weak and brittle this supposed pillar of marble is, to
bear up and sustain such a mighty burden and weight of
so many high concernments as are laid upon it. In which
I shall evidently prove, that the t-tate of Israel as a
rael and
Judah,
examined.
272 THE BLOUDY TENENT
The slate of national state, made up of spiritual and civil power, so far
Israel relat- ' i i i.
r'iuiarmai- ^^^ J* attended upon the spiritual, was merely figurative,
tjpicair^'^ and typing out the Christian churches consisting of both
Jews and Gentiles, enjoying the true power of the Lord
Jesus, establishing, reforming, correcting, defending in all
cases concerning the kingdom and government.
CHAP. ex.
Peace. Blessed be the God of truth, the God of peace,
who hath so long preserved us in this our retired confer-
ence without interruptions. His mercy still shields us
while you express and I listen to that so much imitated,
yet most inimitable state of Israel.
Yet, before you descend to particulars, dear Truth, let
me cast one mite into your great treasury, concerning
that instance, just now mentioned, of the Persian kings.
The Persian Mctlilnks tliosc prcccdcnts of Cyrus, Darius, and
Kings make ■"• j '
acitnst"Juch Artaxcrxcs, are strong against New England's tenent and
fhem7or^ practice. Those princes professedly gave free permission
ance »{ the and bouutiful encouragcmcnt to the consciences of the
doctrine of . , . ,. . , . , ,. .
persecution. J cws to usc and practisc then- religion, which religion
was most eminently contrary to their own religion and
their country's worship.
Truth. I shall, sweet Peace, with more delight pass on
these rough ways, from your kind acceptance and un-
wearied patience in attention.
In this discovery of that vast and mighty diiference be-
tween that state of Israel and all other states, only to be
matched and paralleled by the Christian church or Israel,
I shall select some main and principal considerations con-
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 273
cerning that state, wherein the irreconcilable differences
and disproportion may appear.
First. I shall consider the very land and country of
Canaan itself, and present some considerations proving it
to be a non-such.
First. This land was espied out, and chosen by the Lord, The land of
■^ Canaan cho-
out of all the countries of the world, to be the seat of his fen by God
•' to be the
church and people, Ezek. xx. 6. cWh/but
But now there is no respect of earth, of places, or New TesL-
countries with the Lord. So testified the Lord Jesus tions alike.
Christ himself to the woman of Samaria, John iv. [21,]
professing that neither at that mountain, nor at Jerusalem,
should men worship the Father.
While that national state of the church of the Jews
remained, the tribes were bound to go up to Jerusalem to
worship, Ps. cxxii. But now, in every nation, not the
whole land or country as it was with Canaan, he thatfear-
eth God and loorketli righteousness, is accepted with him.
Acts X. 35. This then appeared in that large commission
of the Lord Jesus to his first ministers : Go i?ito all
nations, and not only into Canaan, to carry tidings of
mercy, &c.
Secondly. The former inhabitants thereof, seven great
and mighty nations, Deut. vii. 1, were all devoted to de-
struction by the Lord's own mouth, which was to be
performed by the impartial hand of the children of Israel,
without any sparing or showing mercy.
But so now it hath not pleased the Lord to devote The inhabi-
■•■ tantg of
any people to present destruction, commanding his people fap"^''*^",!^
to kill and slay without covenant or compassion, Deut. puuode'aui,
. . ,-j that the
Vll. ^. Israelites
Where have emperors, kings, or generals an immediate their pos-
•"■ . . sessions :
call from God to destroy whole cities, city after city, men, not so now.
T
274 TTIK BLOUDY TEXENT
women, children, old and young, as Joshua practised?
Josh. vi. and x., &c.
This did Israel to these seven nations, that they them-
selves might succeed them in their cities, habitations, and
possessions.
This only is true in a spiritual antitype, when God's
people by the sword, the two-edged sword of God's
Spirit, slay the ungodly and become heirs, yea, fellow heirs
with Christ Jesus, Rom. viii. 17. God's meek people in-
herit the earth. Matt. v. [5.] They mystically, like Noah,
Heb. xi, 7, condemn the whole unbelieving world, both by
present and future sentence, 1 Cor. vi. 2.
gold and' idols of tliis land, were otlious and abominable, and dan-
tilver, of
Canaan's gerous to the peoplc of Israel, that they might not desire
CHAP. CXI.
The very : Thirdly. The very materials, the gold and silver of the
material,
gold and
tilver, of
Canaan's
images,
bSoUd. it' "o^ ^^^^ it to themselves, Deut. vii. 25, 26, lest them-
selves also become a curse, and like unto those cursed,
abominable things. Whereas we find not any such accursed
nature in the materials of idols or images now ; but that,
the idolatrous forms being changed, the silver and gold
may be cast and coined, and other materials lawfully em-
ployed and used.
Yet this we find in the antitype, that gold, silver : yea,
house, land : yea, Avives, children : yea, life itself, as they
allure and draw us from God in Christ, are to be abomi-
nated and hated by us, without which hatred and indigna-
tion, against the most plausible and pleasing enticings.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 275
from Christ Jesus, it is impossible for any man to be a
true Christian, Luke xiv. 26.
Fourthly. Tliis land, this earth, was a holy land, Zech. Jhe land of
ii. 12. Ceremonially and typically holy, fields, gardens, ^eremoniaiiy
orchards, houses, &c., which holiness the world knows not
now in one land or country, house, field, garden, &c., one
above another.
Yet in the spiritual land of Canaan, the Christian Greater
^ holiness in
church, all things are made holy and pure, in all lands, to unde^Ihe"^^
the pure, Tit. i. [15;] meats and drinks are sanctified, that fn the types
is, dedicated to the holy vise of the thankful believers, 1 uw.
Tim. iv. 5 ; yea, and the unbelieving husband, wife, and
their cliildren, are sanctified and made holy to believers,
insomuch that that golden inscription, pecuhar to the fore-
head of the high priest. Holiness to Jehovah, shall be wi'itten
upon the very bridles of the horses, as all are dedicated to
the service of Christ Jesus in the gospel's peace and
holiness.
Fifthly. The Lord expressly calls it his own land. Lev. The land of
•^ i^ -^ Canaan Je-
XXV. 23 ; Hos. ix. 3, Jehovah's la7id, a term proper unto J^ovah's
spiritual Canaan, the church of God, which must needs be
in respect of his choice of that land to be the seat and
residence of his church and ordinances.
But now the partition-wall is broken down, and in re-
spect of the Lord's special propriety to one country more
than another, what difierence between Asia and Africa,
between Europe and America, between England and Tur-
key, London and Constantinople ?
This land, among many other glorious titles given to it, Emanuei-a
' ^ J O & ' land : so no
was called Emanuel's land, that is, God with us, Christ's •*"'^ °''
' ' ^ country
land, or Christian land, Isa. viii. 8. "Z^^^^
But now, Jerusalem from above is not material and
earthly, but spiritual, Gal. iv. [25 ;] Heb. xii. [22.]
Material Jerusalem is no rnore the Lord's city than Jeri-
T 2
276 THE BLOUDY TENENT
clio, Nineveh, or Babel, in respect of place or country :
for even at Babel literal, was a church of Jesus Christ,
1 Pet. V. [13.]
It is true, that anti-christ hath christened all those
countries whereon the whore sitteth, Rev. xvii., with the
title of Christ's land, or Christian land.
phemoul ^^^ Hundius, in his map of the Christian world,
chrfs*te°[ed'"^ uiakcs thls land to extend to all Asia, a great part of
iaii world. Africa, all Europe, and a vast part of America, even so
far as his unchristian christening hath gone. But as every
false Christ hath false teachers, false Christians, false faith,
hope, love, &c., and in the end false salvation, so doth he
also counterfeit the false name of Christ, Christians,
Christian land or country.
The mate- Sixthlv- This land was to keep her sabbaths unto God.
rial land of •' A
uTkeep hev ^ix ycars they were to sow their fields, and prune their
no nfatcr'iaT viucs, but in the scveuth year they were not to sow their
country ficlds, uor pruuc their vineyards, but to eat that which
now.
orew of itself or own accord.
But such observations doth not God now lay upon any
fields, vineyards, &c., under the gospel.
Yet, in the spiritual land of Canaan, the true church,
there is a spiritual soul-rest or sabbath, a quiet depending
upon God, a living by faith in him, a making him our
portion, and casting all care upon him who careth for us :
God feedeth yea somctimcs he feedeth his by immediate, gracious
his some- J ' ./ ' O
dutdy.'"'"* works of providence, when comforts arise out of the earth,
without secondary means or causes, as here, or as elsewhere,
manna descended from heaven.
Seventhly. Such portions and possessions of lands,
fields, houses, vineyards, were sold with caution or proviso
of returning again in the year of jubilee to the right
owners. Lev. xxv. 23.
Such cautions, such provisos, are not now enjoined by
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 277
God in the sale of lands, fields, inheritances, nor no such
jubilee or redemption to be expected.
Yea, this also finds a fulfilling in the spiritual Canaan, Jf^cinaaf
or church of God, unto which the silver trumpet ofre^tuutL
jubilee, the gospel, hath sounded a spiritual restitution of tion in the;
all their spiritual rights and inheritances, which either they
have lost in the fall of the first man Adam, or in their
particular falls, when they are captive, and sold unto sin,
Rom. vii. [14,] or, lastly, in the spiritual captivity of
Babel's bondage. How sweet then is the name of a Sa-
viour, in whom is the joyful sound of a deliverance and
redemption !
Eighthly. This land or country was a figure or type of land a type
the kingdom of heaven above, begun here below m the dom of God
o ^ o on earth and
church and kingdom of God, Heb. iv. 8 ; Heb. xi. 9, 10. in i^^aven.
Hence was a birthright so precious in Canaan's land:
hence Naboth so inexorable and resolute in refusing to ^hy^^a-^^^
part with his inheritance to King Ahab, counting all a^gardtn"'"'
Ahab's seeming reasonable offers most unreasonable, asking, upon
hazard of
soliciting him to part with a garden plot of Canaan s land, his ufe.
though his refusal cost him his very life.
What land, what country now is Israel's parallel and
antitype, but that holy mystical nation, the church of
God, peculiar and called out to him out of every nation
and country, 1 Pet. ii. 9. In which every true spiritual
Naboth hath his spiritual inheritance, which he dares not
part with, though it be to his king or sovereign, and though
such his refusal cost him this present life.
278 THE BLOUDY TENENT
CHAP. CXII.
Peace. Doubtless that Canaan land was not a pattern
for all lands: it was a non-such, unparallelled, and un-
matchable.
The differ- Truth. Many other considerations of the same nature I
ence of the
FsraeUnd n^iight auucx, but I pick here and there a flower, and pass
peopier on to a second head concerning the people themselves,
wherein the state of the people shall appear unmatchable :
but only by the true church and Israel of God.
of'isShe First. The people of Israel were all the seed or off-
seed of one gpj,jj^g Qf Qjjg man, Abraham, Psalm cv, 6, and so down-
ward the seed of Isaac and Jacob, hence called the Israel
of God, that is, wrestlers and prevailers with God, dis-
tinguished into twelve tribes, all sprung out of Israel's
loins.
But now, few nations of the world but are a mixed seed;
the people of England especially : the Britons, Picts,
Romans, Saxons, Danes, and Normans, by a Avonderful
providence of God, being become one English people.
^oll hJ^lfo Only the spiritual Israel and seed of God, the new born,
leed'"he ^rc but ouc. Christ is the seed. Gal. iii. [16,] and they
orlTw-bora. only that are Christ's are only Abraham's seed, and heirs
according to the promise.
This spiritual seed is the only antitype of the former
figurative and typical. A seed which all Christians ought
to propagate, yea, even the unmarried men and women
who are not capable of natural offspring, for thus is this
called the seed of Christ (who lived and died unmarried),
Isa. lix. 21.
Secondly. This people was selected and separated to the
Lord, his covenant and worsliip, from all the people and
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS'd. 279
nations of the world beside, to be his peculiar and only
people, Lev. xx. 26, &c.
Therefore, such as returned from Babylon to Jerusalem, '"'^e people
"^ ^ of Israel
they separated themselves to eat the passover, Ezra vi. j^^^P^rate
[21.] And in that solemn humiliation and confession be- rltaailaud'"
fore the Lord, Neh. ix. [2,] the children of Israel sepa- cWiTt^Lgs.
rated themselves from all strangers.
This separation of theirs was so famous, that it extended
not only to circumcision, the passover, and matters of
God's worship, but even to temporal and civil things :
thus (Ezi-a ix.) they separated or put away their very
wives, which they had taken of the strange nations, con-
trary to the commandment of the Lord.
But where hath the God of heaven, in the gospel, sepa- ^o nation
■■■so separated
rated whole nations or kmgdoms, English, Scotch, Irish, *° ^°^ '"
" ~ ' ' the gospel,
French, Dutch, &c., as a peculiar people and antitype of new°bdL"'°
the people of Israel ? Yea, where the least footing in all fear oodfn
the scripture for a national church after Christ's coming ? nation.
Can any people in the world pattern this sampler but
the new-born Israel, such as fear God in every nation.
Acts X. 35, commanded to come forth, and separate from
all unclean things or persons? 2 Cor. vi. [17,] and though
not bound to put away strange wives as Israel did, because
of that peculiar respect upon them in civil things, yet to
be holy or set apart to the Lord in all manner of civil
conversation, 1 Pet. i. 15 : only to marry in the Lord,
yea, and to marry as if they married not, 1 Cor. vii. [29 :]
yea, to hate wife and children, father, mother, house, and
land, yea, and life Itself for the Lord Jesus, Luke xiv. 26.
Thirdly. This seed of Abraham thus separate from all The whole
peoiile unto the Lord, was wonderfully redeemed and israei mi-
raculously
brought from Egyiit bondage, through the Red Sea, and J"ought
o o^ 1 o ^ o ^ forth of
the wilderness, unto the land of Canaan, by many strange ^^^'p'*
signs and wonderful miracles, wrought by the out-stretched
turned from
as is con
ceived.
280 THE BLOUDY TENENT
hand of the Lord, famous and dreadful, and to be admired
by all succeeding peoples and generations, Deut. iv. 32 —
34, Ask now from one side of the heaven unto the other, tvhe-
ther there hath been such a thing as this ? &c.
^•hoie°nr/ And we may ask again from one side of the heaven
tion now. ^^^^^ ^^^ other, whether the Lord hath now so miraculously
redeemed and brought unto himself any nation or people,
as he did this people of Israel.
Peace. The English, Scotch, Dutch, &c., are apt to
make themselves the parallels, as wonderfully come forth
of popery, &c.
Truth. 1. But first, whole nations are no churches
under the gospel.
s^o^ealfiy"' 2. Sccoudly, bring the nations of Europe professing
protestantism to the balance of the sanctuary, and ponder
well whether the body, bulk, the general, or one hundredth
part of such peoples, be truly turned to God from popery: —
Who knows not how easy it is to turn, and turn, and
turn again, whole nations from one religion to another ?
Wonderful Who knows uot that within the compass of one poor
turnings in '- '■
twluT '° ^P^^ ^^ twelve years' revolution, all England hath become
pasrin"™ from half papist, half protestant, to be absolute protest-
°^ *° ' ants ; from absolute pi'otestants, to absolute papists ;
from absolute papists, changing as fashions, to absolute
protestants ?
The pope I will not Say, as some worthy Avitnesses of Christ have
not unlike
to recover uttered, that all England and Europe must again submit
his inonar- .- o id
Elfroje be- ^^'^^^^ ^^^^ uecks to the pope's yoke ; but this I say, many
downtL^u. scriptures concerning the destruction of the beast and the
whore look that way. And I add, they that feel the pulse
of the people seriously, must confess that a victorious
sword and a Spanish inquisition will soon make millions
face about as they were in the forefathers' time.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS D. 281
CHAP. CXIII.
Peace. Oh ! that the steersmen of the nations miffht re-
member this, be wise and kiss the Son, lest he go on in
this his dreadful anger, and dash them in pieces here and
eternally.
Truth. I therefore, thirdly, add, that only such as are who are
now the
Abraham's seed, circumcised in heart, new-born, Israel (or 'rue seed of
^ ' ' \ Abraham.
wrestlers with God), are the antitype of the former Israel ;
these are only the holy nation, 1 Pet. ii. 9; wonderfully
redeemed from the Egypt of this world. Tit. ii. 14 ;
brought through the Red Sea of baptism, 1 Cor. x. 2 ;
through the wilderness of afflictions, and of the peoples,
Deut. viii., Ezek. xx., into the kingdom of heaven begun
below, even that Christian land of promise where flow the
everlasting streams and rivers of spiritual milk and honey.
Fourthly, all this people universally, in typical and J/^ig^ad'aii
ceremonial respect, were holy and clean in this their sepa- typica"hoii-
ration and sequestration unto God, Exod. xix. 5. Hence,
even in respect of their natural birth in that land, they
were a holy seed, and Ezra makes it the matter of his
great complaint, Ezra ix. 1, 2, — The holy seed have mingled
themselves.
But where is now that nation, or country, upon the
face of the earth, thus clean and holy unto God, and
bound to so many ceremonial cleansings and purgings ?
Are not all the nations of the earth alike clean unto aii nations
now alike
God? or rather, alike unclean, until it pleaseth the Father ^j,°^^„J^^f
of mercies to call some out to the knowledge and grace of f^stsJ^
his Son, making them to see their filthiness, and strange-
ness from the commonweal of Israel, and to wash in the
blood of the Lamb of God ?
282 THE BLOUDY TENENT
This taking away the difference between nation and
nation, country and country, is most fully and admirably
declared in that great vision of all sorts of living creatures
presented unto Peter, Acts x. ; whereby it pleased the
Lord to inform Peter of the abolishing of the difference
between Jew and Gentile in any holy or unholy, clean or
unclean respect.
JuVraci^r" Fifthly — not only to speak of all, but to select one or
ifrael"oV'° two uiorc — tliis pcoplc of Isracl in that national state
God only wcrc a type of all the children of God in all ages under
under the i r* n i l
gospel. the profession of the gospel, who are therefore called the
children of Abraham, and the Israel of God, Gal. iii. and
Gal. vi, [16.] A kingly priesthood and holy nation, 1 Pet.
ii. 9, in a clear and manifest antitype to the former Israel,
Exod. xix. 6.
Hence Christians now are figuratively, in this respect,
called Jews, Kev. iii. [9,] where lies a clear distinction of
the true and false Christian under the consideration of the
true and false Jew : Behold I toill make them of the syna-
gogue of Satan that say they are Jeivs and ore not, but do lie.
Rev. iii. [9.] But such a typical respect we find not now
upon any people, nation, or country of the wdiole world ;
but out of all nations, tongues, and languages is God
pleased to call some, and redeem them to himself. Rev. v.
9 ; and hath made no difference between the Jews and
Gentiles, Greeks and Scythians, Gal. iii. [28,] who by
regeneration, or second birth, become the Israel of God,
Gal. vi. [16,] the temple of God, 1 Cor. iii. [17,] and
the true Jervisalem, Heb, xii. [22.]
If'uraTdlf Lastly, all this whole nation, or people, as they were of
ln*hc*^wid one typical seed of Abraham, and sealed with a shameful
flgurauve and paiuful ordinance of cutting off the foreskin, which
nui wor- differenced them from all the world beside : so also were
ships. , .
they l)Ound to such and such solemnities of figurative
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 283
worships. Amongst many others I shall end tliis passage
concerning the people with a famous observation out of
Num. ix. 13, viz., all that whole nation was bound to
celebrate and keep the feast of the passover in his season,
or else they were to be put to death. But doth God
require a whole nation, country, or kingdom now thus to
celebrate the spiritual passover, the supper and feast of the
Lamb Christ Jesus, at such a time once a year, and that
whosoever shall not so do shall be put to death? What
horrible profanations, what gross hypocrisies, yea, what
wonderful desolations, sooner or later, must needs follow
upon such a course !
It is true, the people of Israel, brouo-ht into covenant israei, God'a
° only church,
with God in Abraham, and so successively born in cove- "'s'^' ^'''J
^ J renew that
nant with God, might, in that state of a national church, "ovenTnt
solemnly covenant and swear that whosoever would not n^ai worship,
seek Jehovah, the God of Israel, should be pu^t to death, nations can-
not imitate.
2 Chron. xv. [12, 13,] whether small or great, Avhether
man or woman.
But may whole nations or kingdoms now, according to
any one tittle expressed by Christ Jesus to that purpose,
follow that pattern of Israel, and put to death all, both
men and women, great and small, that accoi'ding to the
rules of the gospel are not born again, penitent, humble,
heavenly, patient ? &c. ^^^lat a world of hypocrisy from
hence is practised by thousands, that for fear will stoop to
give that God their bodies in a foi'm, whom yet in truth
their hearts affect not !
Yea, also what a world of profanation of the holy name The hypo-
■^ ^ _ ^ "^ crisy, profa-
and holy ordinances of the Lord, in prostituting the holy "i^^^JJ^'^j.^'''^
things of God, like the vessels of the sanctuary, Dan. v., i^^'/tftionf
to profane, impenitent, and unregenerate persons ! gos'^e\"pro-
Lastly, what slaughters, both of men and women, must
this necessarily bring into the world, by the insurrections
284" THE BLOUDY TENENT
and civil wars about religion and conscience ! Yea, what
slaughters of the innocent and faithful witnesses of Christ
Jesus, who choose to be slain all the day long for Christ's
sake, and to fight for their Lord and Master Christ, only
with spiritual and Christian weapons !
CHAP. cxiy.
Peace, It seems, dear Truth, a mighty gulf between
that people and nation, and the nations of the world then
extant and ever since.
Truth. As sure as the blessed substance to all those
shadows, Christ Jesus, is come, so unmatchable and never
to be parallelled by any national state vras that Israel in
the figure, or shadow.
And yet the Israel of God now, the regenerate or new
born, the circumcised in heart by repentance and mortifi-
cation, who willingly submit unto the Lord Jesus as their
only King and Head, may fitly parallel and answer that
Israel in the type, without such danger of hypocrisy, of
such horrible profanations, and of firing the civil state in
such bloody combustions, as all ages have brought forth
upon this compelling a whole nation or kingdom to be the
antitype of Israel.
The differ- Peace. Were this light entertained, some hopes would
ence of the i • p i n i
kings and shmc lorth lor my return and restoration.
governors of
Israel from Truth. I liavc vct to add a third consideration, concern-
all kings and •' '
the wOT[d.°^^"o the kings and governors of that land and people.
were'an*^^ They were to be, unless in their captivities, of their
the church, brethren, members of the true church of God : as appears
in the history of Moses, the elders of Israel, and the
judges and kings of Israel afterward.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS D. 285
But first, who can deny but that there may be now
many lawful governors, magistrates, and kings, in the
nations of the world, where is no true church of Jesus
Christ ?
Secondly, we know the many excellent gifts wherewith Excellent
it hath pleased God to furnish many, enabling them for by'ooruf
public service to their countries both in peace and war, as erauf per-
all ages and experience testify, on whose souls he hath not '
yet pleased to sliine in the face of Jesus Christ: which
gifts and talents must all lie buried in the earth, unless
such persons may lawfully be called and chosen to, and
improved in public service, notwithstanding their different
or contrary conscience or worship.
Thirdly, if none but true Christians, members of Christ a doctrine
contrary to
Jesus, miffht be civil magistrates, and publicly entrusted ^"5,"® P'®*y
■'CI o ^ X ./ and numani-
with civil affairs, then none but members of churches, '^ "*®'^"
Christians, should be husbands of wives, fathers of child-
ren, masters of servants. But against this doctrine the
whole creation, the whole world, may justly rise up in
arms, as not only contrary to true piety, but common
humanity itself. For if a commonweal be lawful amongst
men that have not heard of God nor Christ, certainly
their officers, ministers, and governors must be lawful also.
Fourthly, it is notoriously known to be the dangerous The papists'
•" -^ _ _ ^ doctrine of
doctrine professed by some papists, that princes degene- f^7°gtrftea
rating from their religion, and turning heretics, are to be effelf^olDe"
deposed, and their subjects actually discharged from their protesLntl
obedience. Which doctrine all such must necessarily
hold, however most loath to own it, that hold the magis-
trate guardian of both tables; and consequently such a
one as is enabled to judge, yea, and to demonstrate to all
men the worship of God: yea, and being thus governor
and head of the church, he must necessarily be a part of it
himself; which when by heresy he falls from — though it
286 THE BLOUDY TENENT
may be by truth, miscalled heresy — he falls from his
calling of magistracy, and is utterly disabled from his
(pretended) guardianship and government of the church.
No civil Lastly, we may remember the practice of the Lord
niagistmtc ^ ^ j x
Christ-^" '" Jesus and his followers, commanding and practising
"'"*'■ obedience to the higher powers, though Ave find not one
civil magistrate a Christian in all the first churches. But
contrarily, the civil magistrate at that time was the bloody
beast, made up (as Daniel seems to imply concerning the
Roman state, Dan. vii. 7) of the lion, the bear, and the
leopard. Rev. xiii. 2.
CHAP. CXV.
Peace. By these weights we may try the weight of that
commonly received and not questioned opinion, viz., that
the civil state and the spiritual, the church and the com-
monweal, they are like Hippocrates' twins, they are born
together, grow up together, laugh together, weep together,
sicken and die together.
Five demon- Trutli. A wittv, vct a uiost dauGferous fiction of the
strative ar- , '' '' . *= . • /-.
guments fatlicr of lics, wlio, hardcucd in rebellion against God,
proving the ^ e '
ness o'niiat pcrsuades God's people to drink down such deadly poison,
church and^ tliougli lie kuows tlic truth of tlicsc fivc particular's, which
tliecomnion- Tin • i c
wcaitii aie i shali remmd you oi : —
like Hippo- n-i- •! iii i
crates-twins. Fu'st, many flourislimg states m the world have been
isi'iing states and are at this day, which hear not of Jesus Christ, and
without a
true church, thcrcfore havc not the presence and concurrence ot a
church of Christ Avith them.
Many of Sccondlv, tlicrc havc been many thousands of God's
God 8 people •' •'
true church" P^'op^c, Avho in their personal estate and life of grace were
*'*'*■ awake to God; but in respect of church estate, they knew
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS'd, 287
no other than a church of dead stones, the parish church ;
or though some light be of late come in through some
cranny, yet they seek not after, or least of all are joined
to any true church of God, consisting of living and be-
lieving stones.
So that by these New English ministers' principles, not yet <>' f^*"
only is the door of calling to magistracy shut against '=*®-
natural and unregenerate men, though excellently fitted
for civil offices, but also against the best and ablest ser-
vants of God, except they be entered into church estate :
so that thousands of God's own people, excellently quali-
fied, not knowing or not entering into such a church
estate, shall not be accounted fit for civil services.
Thirdly, admit that a civil magistrate be neither a
member of a true church of Christ, if any be in his
dominions, nor in his person fear God, yet may he (pos-
sibly) give free permission without molestation, yea, and
sometimes encouragement and assistance, to the service
and church of God. Thus we find Abraham permitted to God's people
•■■ permitted
build and set up an altar to his God wheresoever he came, ^y'ldout'crs'!
amongst the idolatrous nations in the land of Canaan.
Thus Cyrus proclaims liberty to all the people of God in
his dominions, freely to go up and build the temple of
God at Jerusalem, and Artaxerxes after him confirmed it.
Thus the Roman emperors, and governors under them,
permitted the church of God, the Jews, in the Lord
Christ's time, their temple and worship, although in civil
things they were subject to the Komans.
Fourthly, the scriptures of truth and the records ofchrisfs
•' •■■ church ga-
time concur in this, that the first churches of Christ loveme^d "^
Jesus, the lights, patterns, and precedents to all succeed- help or'aL*^*
ing ages, were gathered and governed without the aid,
assistance, or countenance of any civil authority, from
288 THE BLOUDY TENENT
■which they suftered great persecutions for the name of the
Lord Jesus professed amongst them.
The nations, rulers, and kings of the earth, tumultuously
rage against the Lord and his anointed, Ps. ii. 1, 2. Yet,
ver. 6, it hath pleased the Father to set the Lord Jesus
King upon his holy hill of Zion.
Christ Jesus would not be pleased to make use of the
civil magistrate to assist him in his spiritual kingdom, nor
would he yet be daunted or discouraged in liis servants by
all their threats and terrors : for love is strong as death,
and the coals thereof give a most vehement flame, and are
not quenched by all the waters and floods of mightiest
opposition. Cant. viii. [6, 7.]
Christ's true Cluist's cliurch is like a chaste and loving wife, in whose
spouse, '-'
fauhfurto lisart is fixed her husband's love, who hath found the
fn the midst teudcrness of his love towards her, and hath been made
favours from fruitful by him, and therefore seeks she not the smiles,
the world.
nor fears the frowns, of all the emperors in the world to
bring her Christ unto her, or keep him from her.
Lastly, we find in the tyrannical usurpations of the
Romish anti-christ, the ten horns — which some of good
horns, uev. notc conccivc to be the ten kingdoms into which the
xiii. and
""• Roman empire was quartered and divided — are expressly
said, Rev. xvii. 13, to have one mind to give their power
and strength unto the beast; yea, ver. 17, their kingdom
unto the beast, until the works of God shall be fulfilled.
Whence it follows, that all those nations that are gilded
over with the name of Christ, have under that mask or
vizard (as some executioners and tormenters in the inqui-
sition use to torment) persecuted the Lord Jesus Christ,
either with a more open, gross, and bloody, or with a
more subtle, secret, and gentle violence.
mystery of Let US cast oui cycs about, turn over the records, and
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 289
examine the experience of past and present generations, ^nfo^"^'°°
and see if all particular observations amount not to this
sum, viz., that the great whore hath committed fornication
Avith the kings of the earth, and made drunk thereof
nations with the cup of the wine of her fornications: in
which drunkenness and whoredom (as whores use to prac-
tise) she hath robbed the kings and nations of their power
and strength and. Jezebel like, havino; procured the kino;s' christian
O ' ' ' & 1 o Nabotlis
names and seals, she drinks [herself] drunk. Rev. xvii. [6,] slaughtered.
with the blood of Naboth, who, because he dares not part
with his rightful inheritance in the land of Canaan, the
blessed land of promise and salvation in Christ, as a traitor
to the civil state and blasphemer against God, she, under
the colour of a day of humiliation in prayer and fasting,
stones to death.
CHAP. CXVI.
Peace. Dear Truth, how art thou hidden from the eyes
of men in these mysteries ! how should men weep abun-
dantly with John, that the Lamb may please to open these
blessed seals unto them !
Truth. Oh that men more prized their Maker's fear !
then should they be more acquainted with their Maker's
councils, for his secret is with them that fear him, Ps.
XXV. 14.
I pass on to a second difference. second dif-
The kings of Israel and Judah were all solemnly Themystery
anointed with oil, Ps. Ixxxix. 20, / have found David anoinung
__ , the kings of
my servant, icith my oil have I anointed him. Whence the israe^ and
kino-s of Israel and Judah were honoured with that
mystical and glorious title of the anointed, or Christ of
290 THE BLOUDY TENENT
the Lord, Lam. iv. 20, The breath of our nostrib, the
anointed of Jehovah, icas taken in their pits, &c.
"\Miich anointing and title however, the man of sin,
together with the crown and diadem of spiritual Israel,
the church of God, he hath given to some of the kings of
the earth, that so he may in lieu thereof dispose of their
civil crowns the easier : yet shall we find it an incom-
municable privilege and prerogative of the saints and
people of God.
For as the Lord Jesus himself in the antitype was not
anointed with material but spiritual oil, Ps. xlv. 7, icith the
oil of gladness; and Luke iv. 18, from Isaiah Ixi. 1, with
the Spirit of God, The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, the
Lord hath anointed me to preach good tidings, &c. ; so also
all his members are anointed with the Holy Spirit of God,
2 Cor. i. 21, and 1 John ii. 20.
The name Hcncc is it that Christians rejoice in that name, as
anointed' Carrying the very express title of the anointed of the
Lord ; Avhicli most superstitiously and sacrilegiously hath
been applied only unto kings.
A Bacriicgi Peace. O dear Truth, how doth the great Searcher of
poiyT'uie all hearts find out the thefts of the anti-christian world !
tian. how are men carried in the dark they know not whither !
How is that heavenly charge. Touch not mine anointed, &c.,
Ps. cv. 15, common to all Christians, or anointed [ones]
with Christ their head, by way of monopoly or privilege
appropriated to kings and princes !
Truth. It will not be here unseasonable to call to mind
that admirable prophecy, Ezek. xxi. 26, 27, Thus saith
The crown Jchovali God, rcMovc the diadem, take axoay the crown ; this
kingly sliall not be the same ; exalt him that is loio, and abase him
power. ;^
that is high ; I icill overturn, overturn, overturn, until he
come whose right it is ; and I will give it him. The matter
is a crown and diadem to be taken from a usurper's head,
and set upon the head of the right owner.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 291
Peace. Doubtless this mystically intends the spiritual
crown of the Lord Jesus, for these many hundred years
set upon the heads of the competitors and co-rivals of the
Lord Jesus, upon whose glorious head, in his messengers
and churches, the crown shall be established. Th6 anoint-
mg, the title, and the crown and power, must return to the
Lord Jesus in his saints, unto whom alone belongs liis
power and authority in ecclesiastical or spiritual cases.
CHAP. CXVIL
Truth. I therefore proceed to a third diiference between Third The
those kings and governors of Israel and Judah, and all ismei and
other kings and rulers of the earth. Look upon the vested with
administrations of the kings of Israel and Judah, and well po^er.
weigh the power and authority which those kings of Israel
and Judah exercised in ecclesiastical and spiritual causes ;
and upon a due search we shall not find the same sceptre
of spiritual power in the hand of civil authority, which
was settled in the hands of the kings of Israel and Judah.
David appointed the orders of the priests and singers,
he brought the ark to Jerusalem, he prepared for the
building of the Temple, the pattern whereof he delivered
to Solomon : yet David herein could not be a type of the
kings and rulers of the earth, but of the king of heaven,
Christ Jesus : for.
First, David, as he was a king, so was he also a prophet.
Acts ii. 30 ; and therefore a type, as Moses also was, of that
great prophet, the Son of God. And they that plead for
David's kingly power, must also by the same rule plead
u 2
292 THE BLOUDY TENENT
for Ills prophetical, by which he swayed the sceptre of
Israel in church affairs.
David im- Secondly, it is expressly said, 1 Chron. xxviii. 11, 12,
mediately '' i • i -ta • i d 1
Inspired by lo +]j„+ w^q pattern which David n;ave to Solomon,
the Spirit of ' '^ °
ordoring'of couccml^ig the matter of the temple and worship of God,
church mat- j^^ j^^^| j^ ^^ ^j^^ Spirit, Avliich was no other but a figure of
the immediate inspiration of the Spirit of God unto the
Lord Jesus, the true spiritual king of Israel, John i. 49,
Rahhl, thou art tlie Son of God; Rahbi, tlwu art the King of
Israel.
Solomon's Again, what civil magistrate may now act as Solomon,
deposing ° ,
Abiathar (1 ^ tvpc of Clirist, dotli act, 1 Kings ii. 26, 27 ? Solomon
Kings 11. 26, •^ •'■ °
cussei thrust out Abiathar from being priest unto Jehovah.
Peace. Some object that Abiathar was a man of death,
ver. 26, worthy to die, as having followed Adonijah ; and
therefore Solomon executed no more than civil justice
upon him.
Solomon's Truth. Solomon remits the civil punishment, and inflicts
athar from upou him a Spiritual ; but by what right, but as he was king
hood exa- gf the churcli, a figure of Christ ?
mined. °
Abiathar's life is spared with respect to his former
good service in following after David ; but yet he is
turned out from the priesthood.
A case put l^ut HOW put the casc : suppose that any of the officers
smnof Abia- of tlic Ncw England churches should prove false to the
state, and be discovered joining with a French Monsieur,
or Spanish Don, thirsting after conquest and dominion, to
further their invasions of that country ; yet for some
former faithful service to the state, he should not be
adjudged to civil punishment: — I ask now, might their
governors, or their general court (their parliament), depose
such a man, a pastor, teacher, or elder, from his holy
calling or office in God's house ?
Another Q^. g^^ppogp^ in a partial and corrupt state, a member or
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 293
officer of a church should escape with his life upon the
commission of murder, ought not a church of Christ upon
repentance to receive him ? I suppose it will not be said,
that he ought to execute himself; or that the church may
use a civil sword against him. In these cases may such
persons, spared in civil punishments for some reason of or
by partiality of state, be punished spiritually by the civil
magistrate, as Abiathar was. Let the very enemies of
Zion be judges.
Secondly, if Solomon in thrusting out of Abiathar was a
pattern and precedent unto all civil magistrates, why not
also in putting Zadok in his room, ver. 35 ? But against
this the pope, the bishops, the presbyterians, and the inde-
pendents, will all cry out against such a practice, in their
several respective claims and challenges for their
ministries.
We find the liberty of the subjects of Christ in the
, . The liberties
choice of an apostle, Acts i. ; of a deacon, Acts vi. ; of chmchls'fn
elders. Acts xiv. ; and guided by the assistance either of tjleir'offl-^ °^
the apostles or evangelists, 1 Tim. i.. Tit. i., without the ''"^'
least influence of any civil magistrate : which shows the
beauty of their liberty.
The parliaments of England have by right free choice j^ civil influ-
of their speaker : yet some princes have thus far been ourtolh?'^
. _ - . ,.,.., , saints' liber-
gratined as to nominate, yea, and implicitly to commend a ties.
speaker to them. Wise men have seen the evil conse-
quences of those influences, though but in civil things :
how much far greater and stronger are those snares,
when the golden keys of the Son of God are delivered
into the hands of civil authority !
Peace. You know the noise raised concerning those
famous acts of Asa, Hezekiah, Jehoshaphat, Josiah.
What think you of the fast proclaimed by Jehoshaphat ?
2 Chron. xx. 3.
294
THE BLOUDY TENENT
Jekosha-
phat's fast
examined.
Truth. I fiud it to be the duty of kings and all in
authority, to encourage Christ's messengers of truth
proclaiming repentance, &c.
But under the gospel, to enforce all natural and unre-
geucrate people to acts of worship, what precedent hath
Chi'ist Jesus given us ?
First, it is true Jehoshaphat proclaimed a fast, &c. ; but
was he not in matters spiritual a type of Christ, the true
king of Israel ?
Secondly, Jehoshaphat calls the members of the true
church to church service and worship of God.
But consider, if civil powers now may judge of and
determine the actions of worship proper to the saints : if
they may appoint the time of the church's worship,
also forbid fastiug, and prayer, &c., why may they not as well forbid
those times which a church of Christ shall make choice of,
seeing it is a branch of the same root to forbid what liketh
not, as well as to enjoin what pleaseth ?
And if in those most solemn duties and exercises, why
not also in other ordinary meetings and worships ? And
if so, where is the power of the Lord Jesus, bequeathed
to his ministers and churches, of which the power of those
kings was but a shadow ?
If civil')
powers may
enjoin the
time of the
clmrcii's
■worsliip,
they may
CHAP. CXVIII.
Peace. The liberty of the subject sounds most sweet
London and Oxford both profess to fight for : how much
infinitely more sweet is that true soul liberty according to
Christ Jesus !
God will not I know you would not take from Caesar aught, although
aZ^ Md c». it were to give to God ; and what is God's and his
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS D. 295
people's I wish that Csesar may not take. Yet, for the ^*'' ^''""''^
^ -^ *' ' not wi'ong
satisfaction of some, be pleased to glance upon Josiah, liis ^'^^'
famous acts in the church of God, concerning the worship
of God, the priests, Levites, and their services, compelling
the people to keep the passover, making himself a covenant
before the Lord, and compelling all that Avere found in
Jerusalem and Benjamin to stand to it.
Truth. To these famous practices of Josiah, I shall
parallel the practices of England's kings ; and first, dejure,
a word or two of their right : then, de facto, discuss what
hath been done.
First, de jure ; Josiah was a precious branch of that J^ts oT/o"-^
royal root king David, who was immediately designed by amined.
God : and when the golden links of the royal chain broke
in the usurpations of the Roman conqueror, it pleased the
most wise God to send a son of David, a Son of God, to
begin again that royal line, to sit upon the throne of liis
father David, Luke i. 32 ; Acts ii. 30.
It is not so with the Gentile princes, rulers, and magis- i^''|enera7
trates, whether monarcliical, aristocratical, or democratical ; thTpSfju-
who, though government in general be from God, yet, from the
• 1. . . people.
receive their callmgs, power, and authority, both kings and
parliaments, mediately from the people.
Secondly. Josiah and those kings, were kings and
governors over the then true and only church of God
national, brought into the covenant of God in Abraham,
and so downward : and they might well be forced to stand
to that covenant into which, with such immediate signs and
miracles, they had been brought.
But what commission from Christ Jesus had Henry ^*'^edTn"a
VIII., Edward VI., or any, Josiah like, to force the many covenant by
hundred thousands of English men and women, without signs, and
. 1-1 1 Till miracles,
such immediate signs and miracles that Israel had, to ^"t so not
.... England.
enter into a holy and spiritual covenant with the invisible
296 THE BLOUDY TENENT
God, the Father of spirits, or upon pain of death, at i^
Josiah's time, to stand to that which they never made, :ith
before evangelical repentance are possibly capable of?
"g"\yj"'- Now secondly, de facto: let it be well remembort,_
governor of conccming the kings of England professing reformation^
orEuglLad. The foundation of all was laid in Henry VIII. The pop^
challcngetli to be the vicar of Clu-ist Jesus here upon
earth, to have power of reforming the church, redressing
abuses, &c. : Henry VIII. falls out with the pope, and
challengcth that very power to himself of which he had
despoiled the pope, as appears by that act of parliament
establishing Henry VIII. the supreme head and governor
in all cases ecclesiastical, &c. ^ It pleased the most high
God to plague the pope by Henry VIII.'s means : but
neither pope nor king can ever prove such power from
Christ derived to either of them.
Secondly, as before intimated, let us vicAv the works and
The wonder-
ful formings
and reform-
ings of :
gion by
ingsof°r™- acts of England's imitation of Josiah's practice- Henry
England's VII. Icavcs England under the sla\ash bondage of the
pope's yoke. Henry VIII. reforms all England to a new
fashion, half papist, half protestant. King Edward VI.
turns about the wheels of the state, and works the whole
land to absolute protestantism. Queen Mary, succeeding
to the helm, steers a direct contrary course, breaks in
pieces all that Edward wrought, and brings forth an old
edition of England's reformation all popish. JNIary not
living out half her days, as the prophet speaks of bloody
Kings and pcrsoiis, Elizabeth, like Joseph, advanced from the prison
states often ^ ' ' ^ ^
?ften'pTuck to *^^ palace, and from the irons to the crown, she plucks
up religions. ^^^^ ,^jj j^^^, ^j^^^^, Mary's plants, and sounds a trumpet all
protestant.
What sober man stands not amazed at these revolutions ?
* [Sec Tracts on Lib. of Conscience, Introd. p. xxxii.]
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 297
and yet, like mother like daughter : and how zealous are
we, their offspring, for another impression, and better edi-
tion of a national Canaan, in imitation of Judah and
Josiah ! wliich, if attained, who knows how soon succeeding
kings or parliaments will quite pull down and abrogate ? ^
Thirdly, in all these formings and reformings, a national •*: na'ion-i^i
•I ' •-' o J church ever
church of natural, unregenerate men, was (like wax) the tunwand"
subject matter of all these forms and changes, whether ''^'""^' "^'
popish or protestant : concerning which national state, the
time is yet to come whenever the Lord Jesus hath given a
word of institution and appointment.
CHAP. CXIX.
Peace. You brins; to mind, dear Truth, a plea of some ^ woman,
J. tiii^w. J- -, , ^ i papissa, or
wiser papists for the pope's supremacy, viz., that it was no \^^°l^ ^^^
such exorbitant or unheard of power and jurisdiction
which the pope challenged, but the very same wliich a
woman, Queen Elizabeth herself, challenged, styling her
papissa or she-pope : withal pleading, that in point of rea-
son it was far more suitable that the Lord Jesus would
delegate his power rather to a clergyman than a layman,
as Henry VIII. ; or a woman, as his daughter Elizabeth.
Truth. I believe that neither one or the other hit the The papista
nearer to
white ;^ yet I believe the papists' arrows lixll the nearest to ^^^^^.f^J^g
it in this particular, viz., that the government of the mln^onh;
church of Christ should rather belong to such as profess a most p'ro-
testants.
ministry or office spu-itual, than to such as are merely
temporal and civil.
» [The Assembly of Divines was at * [The central part of a target,
this time engaged in forming a direct- which anciently was painted white,'\
ory of worship for the entire nation.]
298 THE BLOUDY TENENT
So tliat in conclusion, the whole controversy concerning
the government of Christ's kingdom or church, will be
found to lie between the true and false ministry, both
challenging the true commission, power, and keys from
Christ.
poweVof the Peace. This all glorious diadem of the kingly power of
troubics^afi thc Lord Jesus hath been the eye-sore of the world, and
and ruiei-tf of that wliicli tlic kin<T;s and rulers of the world have always
the world. . °
lift up their hands unto.
The first report of a new king of the Jews puts Herod
and all Jerusalem into frights ; and the power of tliis
most glorious King of kings over the soids and consciences
of men, or over their lives and worships, is still the white
that all the princes of this world shoot at, and are en-
raged at the tidings of the true heir, the Lord Jesus, in his
servants.
A twofold Truth. You well mind, dear Peace, a twofold exaltation
exaltation '
of Christ. Qf ^i^g Lord Jesus ; one in the souls and spirits of men,
and so he is exalted by all that truly love him, though yet
remaining in Babel's captivity, and before they hearken
to the voice of the Lord, " Come forth of Babel, my
people."
A second exaltation of Christ Jesus, upon the throne of
David his father, in his church and congregation, which is
his spiritual kingdom here below.
The world I coufcss there is a tumultuous rage at his entrance
Btormeth at _ ^
both. jjj^Q ijjg throne in the soul and consciences of any of his
chosen ; but against his second exaltation in his true kingly
power and government, either monarchical in himself, or
ministerial in the hands of his ministers and churches, are
mustered up, and shall be in the battles of Christ yet to be
fought, all the powers of the gates of earth and hell.
diffoiJnco. But I shall mention one difference more between the
wore a
double
crown.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 299
kings of Israel and Judah, and all other kings and rulers
of the GentUes.
Those kino-s as kings of Israel were all invested with a Kings of
° _ ° Israel types.
typical and figurative respect, with which now no civil
power in the world can be invested.
They wore a double crown : first, civil ; secondly, spi- ^_^^y
ritual : in which respect they typed out the spiritual king
of Israel, Christ Jesus.
Wlien I say they were types, I make them not in all
respects so to be ; but as kings and governors over the
church and kingdom of God, therein types.
Hence all those saviours and deliverers, which it pleased
God to stir up extraordinarily to his people, Gideon, of'^t^e j'ews!
Baruc, Sampson, &c.; in that respect of their being the sa^iour
saviours, judges, and deliverers of God's people, so were world.
they types of Jesus Christ, either monarchically ruling
by himself immediately, or ministerially by such whom he
pleaseth to send to vindicate the liberties and inheritances
of his people.
CHAP. CXX.
Peace. It must needs be confessed, that since the kings
of Israel were ceremonially anointed with oil : and —
Secondly, in that they sat upon the throne of David,
which is expressly applied to Christ Jesus, Luke i. 32 ;
Acts ii. 30 ; John i. 49, their crowns Avere figurative and
ceremonial ; but some here question, whether or no they
were not types of civil powers and rulers now, when
kings and queens shall be nursing fathers and nursing
mothers, &c.
for the
ministerial
power of
Christ.
300 THE BLOUDY TENENT
The monar- Tvutk. Foi' answci' uiito siich, Ict tlieiii fii'st remember
chical and •*•.>-• -^ ^ j
power of "^ that the dispute lies not concerning the monarchical power
"*'" of the Lord Jesus, the power of making laws, and making
ordinances to his saints and subjects ; but concerning a
deputed and ministerial power, and this distinction the
very pope himself acknowledgeth.
Jomptmors There are three great competitors for this deputed or
nistoriai ' ministerial power of the Lord Jesus.
Christ. The First. Tlic arch-vicar of Satan, the pretended vicar of
popes great
ft^rtho'^'^'^^ Christ on earth, who sits as God over the temple of God,
exalting himself not only above all that is called God, but
over the souls and consciences of all his vassals, yea, over
the Spirit of Christ, over the holy scriptures, yea, and
God himself, Dan. viii. and xi., and Rev. xv., together
with 2 Thess. ii.
This pretender, although he professeth to claim but the
ministerial power of Christ, to declare his ordinances, to
T'ontlf" preach, baptize, ordain ministers, and yet doth he upon
fengo't'il'e^'" tlic point challenge the monarchical or absolute power also,
njonarchicai ^^^j^^ ^^^jj ^^ sclf-cxalting and blaspheming, Dan. vii. 25,
and xi. 36 ; Rev. xiii. 6, speaking blasphemies against the
God of heaven, thinking to change times and laws ; but
he is the son of perdition arising out of the bottomless
pit, and comes to destruction. Rev. xvii., for so hath the
Lord Jesus decreed to consume him by the breath of his
mouth, 2 Thess. ii.
I^LTvr^^ The second great competitor to this crown of the Lord
civi'i magis- Jesus Is the civil magistrate, whether emperors, kings, or
other inferior officers of state, who are made to believe, by
the false prophets of the world, that they are the antitypes
of the kings of Israel and Judah, and wear the crown of
Christ.
facuo^nf' Under the wing of the civil magistrate do three great
challenging
an ami of factlous slicltcr themsclvcs, and mutually oppose each
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 301
other, striving as for life who shall sit down under the
shadow of that arm of flesh.
First, the prelacy : who, thouQ-h some extravao-ants of ^- "^'^e p'c-
late have inclined to waive the king, and to creep under
the wings of the pope, yet so far depends upon the king,
that it is justly said they are the king's bishops.
Secondly, the presbytery : who, though in truth they \^J^\^^
ascribe not so much to the civil magistrate as some too
grossly do, yet they give so much to the civil magistrate
as to make him absolutely the head of the church : for, if
they make him the reformer of the church, the suppressor
of schismatics and heretics, the protector and defender of
the church, &c., what is this, in true, plain English, but to
make him the judge of the true and false church, judge of
what is truth and what error, who is schismatical, who The pope
heretical ? unless they make him only an executioner, as tery maia>
use of the
the pope doth in his punishing of heretics. trite buf*
I doubt not but the aristocratical government of pres- uoner!""^""'
byterians may well subsist in a monarchy, not only regu-
lated but also tyrannical ; yet doth it more naturally
delight in the element of an aristocratical government of
state, and so may properly be said to be — as the prelates
the king's, so these — the state-bishop's.
The third, though not so great, yet growing faction is dent"/'''"^""
that (so called) independent : I prejudice not the personal
worth of any of the three sorts : this latter, as I believe
tliis discourse hath manifested, jumps with the prelates, The inde-
pendents :
and, though not more fully, yet more explicitly than the "^^^ <=ome
presbyterians, cast down the crown of the Lord Jesus at ^^^ I'isiiops,
the feet of the civil magistrate. And although they pre-
tend to receive their ministry from the choice of two or
three private persons in church covenant, yet would they
fain persuade the mother of Old England to imitate her
daughter New England's practice, viz., to keep out the
302 TIIF, BLOUDY TENENT
presbytcrians, and only to embrace themselves, both as the
state's and the people's bishops,
^m *^auon "^^^^ third competition for this crown and power of the
^ba'A^epa- Lord Josus is of those that separate both from one and
the other, yet divided also amongst themselves into many
several professions.
Of these, they that go furthest profess they must yet
come nearer to the ways of the Son of God : and doubt-
less, so far as they have gone, they bid the most, and
make the fairest plea for the purity and power of Christ
Jesus, — let the rest of the inhabitants of the world be
judges.
Let all the former well be viewed in their external
Jomfor"m?r' statc, pomp, riclics, conformity to the world, &c. And on
to chnst. ^]-^g other side, let the latter be considered, in their more
thorough departure from sin and sinful worship, their
condescending (generally) to the lowest and meanest con-
tentments of this life, their exposing of themselves for
Js'oMhr*'" Christ to greater sufferings, and their desiring no civil
oughuHu- sword nor arm of flesh, but the two-edged sword of God's
Bubjcc'ts^" Spirit to try out the matter by : and then let the inhabi-
to be op- tants of the world iudo-e which come nearest to the doc-
pressed, but ^ »> o
'ermiued t^'""*^' holiucss, povcrty, paticucc, and practice of the Lord
Jesus Christ ; and whether or no these latter deserve not
so much of humanity and subjects' liberty, as (not offend-
ing the civil state) in the freedom of their souls, to enjoy
the common air to breathe in.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 303
CHAP. CXX.*
Peace. Dear Truth, you have shown me a little draught
of Zion's sorrows, her children tearing out their mother's
bowels. Oh ! when will He that stablisheth, comforteth,
and builds up Zion, look down from heaven, and have
mercy on her ? &c.
Truth. The vision yet doth tarry, saith Habakkuk, but
will most surely come ; and therefore the patient and be-
lieving must wait for it.
But to your last proposition, whether the kings of Israel gong"^ov[n
and Judah were not types of civil magistrates ? Now, I t'lngs of
suppose, by what hath been already spoken, these things /Jdlh car -
not have any
Will be evident : — other but a
spiritual
First. That those former types of the land, of the people, ^'J^'j'iyp^-gg
of their worships, were types and figvires of a spiritual ^^t^neeTs
land, spiritual people, and spiritual worship under Christ, ed byl^^i-"
Therefore, consequently, their saviours, redeemers, de- types.
liverers, judges, kings, must also have their spiritual anti-
types, and so consequently not civil but spiritual governors
and rulers, lest the very essential nature of types, figures,
and shadows be overthrown.
Secondlv- Althouoh the mao-istrate by a civil sword civii com-
'' . pulsion was
might well compel that national church to the external [",^^^^^^1,^1
exercise of their national worsliip : yet it is not possible, [he'je^^s!
according to the rule of the New Testament, to compel improper in
1 , . 1 ,• • ±A the Christ-
whole nations to true repentance and regeneration, with- ian, which
. N 1 la not
out which (so far as may be discerned true) the worship national.
and holy name of God is profaned and blasphemed.
An arm of flesh and sword of steel cannot reach to cut
the darkness of the mind, the hardness and unbelief of the
heart, and kindly operate upon the soul's affections to for-
* [There are two chapters numbered CXX. in the original copy.]
304 THE BLOUDY TENENT
sake a long-continued father's worship, and to embrace a
new, though the best and truest. This Avork performs
alone that sword out of the mouth of Christ, with two
edges, Rev. i. and iii.
Neither Thirdly. We have not one tittle, in the New Testament
Christ Jesus , n i • i p
nor his mes- ^f Chngt Jesus, Concerning such a i)arallel, neither from
Beogers have ox
^viiViagis- himself nor from his ministers, with Avhom he conversed
trate Is
rae
Iva Inti- forty days after his resurrection, instructing them in the
t)i)e, but the p i • i • i \ , • n
contrary, matters 01 his kingdom, Acts i. 3.
Neither find we any such commission or direction given
to the civil magistrate to this purpose, nor to the saints
for their submission in matters spiritual, but the contrary.
Acts iv. and v. ; 1 Cor. vii. 23 ; Col. ii. 18.
Civil magis- Fourtlilv. We have formerly viewed the very matter
tracy essen- '' ^ j
and th*o^''' ^^^ essence of a civil magistrate, and find it the same in
parts o" tiie all parts of the world, wherever people live upon the face
of the earth, agreeing together in towns, cities, provinces,
kingdoms : — I say the same essentially civil, both from,
1. The rise and fountain whence it springs, to wit, the
people's choice and free consent. 2. The object of it, viz.,
the commonweal, or safety of such a people in their bodies
and goods, as the authors of this model have themselves
confessed.
addrnot"tlf Tliis civil uaturc of the magistrate We have proved to
the nature • iTi* n o ii "j.j.1'
of a civil receive no addition or power from the magistrate being a
weal, nor Christian, no more than it receives diminution from his
doth vfant
of christi- not being a Christian, even as the commonweal is a
anity diini- " '
nishit. ^Y^Q commonweal, although it have not heard of Chris-
tianity ; and Christianity professed in it, as in Pergamos,
Ephesus, &c., makes It never no more a commonweal ; and
Christianity taken away, and the candlestick removed,
makes it nevertheless a commonweal.
^Z^S^y' Fifthly. The Spirit of God expressly relates the work
civii''work of the civil magistrate under the gospel, Rom. xiii..
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 305
expressly mentioning, as the magistrates' object, the duties „" ^thTcfvU
of the second table, concerning the bodies and goods of '"''^''"■'"^■
the subject.
2. The reward or wages which people owe for such a
work, to wit, not the contribution of the church for any
spiritual work, but tribute, toll, custom, which are wao-es
payable by all sorts of men, natives and foreigners, who
enjoy the same benefit of public peace and commerce in
the nation.
Sixthly. Since civil magistrates, whether kings or par- Most
liaments, states, and governors, can receive no more in most true
1 • 1 conse-
mstice than what the ijeople otvc : and are, therefore, but quencea
" A J. o ■' 1 ixaxa the
the eyes, and hands, and instruments of the people, tratesTo^w'
simply considered, without respect to this or that religion ; anutn'''rof
it must inevitably follow, as formerly I have touched, that israei"fud
if magistrates have received their power from the people,
then the greatest number of the people of every land has
received from Christ Jesus a power to establish, correct,
reform his saints and servants, his wife and spouse, the
church : and she that by the express word of the Lord,
Ps. cxlix. 8, binds kings in chains, arid nobles in links of
iron, must herself be subject to the changeable pleasures
of the people of the world, which lies in wickedness,
1 John V. 19, even in matters of heavenly and spiritual
nature.
Hence, therefore, in all controversies concerning the
church, ministry and worship, the last appeal must come to
the bar of the people or commonweal, where all may
personally meet, as in some commonweals of small number,
or in greater by their representatives.
Hence, then, no person" esteemed a believer, and added if no reii-
■"■ ~ gion but
to the church : — 'I;^' ^^''^'^'»
the com-
No officer chosen and ordained : — rp°provM,
No person cast forth and excommunicated, but as the christ"°no
X
306 THE BLOUDY TENENT
Go^'-j'^'l^^l^ commonweal and people please; and in conclusion, no
2^johnT'''' church of Christ in this land or world, and consequently
no visible Christ the head of it. Yea, yet higher, con-
sequently no God in the world worshipped according to
the institutions of Christ Jesus — except the several peoples
of the nations of the world shall give allowance.
Peace. Dear Truth, oh! whither have our forefathers
and teachers led us ? Higher than to God himself, by these
doctrines driven out of the world, you cannot rise: and
yet so high must the inevitable and undeniable conse-
quences of these their doctrines reach, if men walk by
their own common principles.
The trne Trutli. I mav therefore here seasonably add a seventh,
antitype of ''
Israel" a^^d"^ which is a necessary consequence of all the former argu-
^''^^' raents, and an argument itself: viz., we find expressly a
spiritual power of Christ Jesus in the hands of his saints,
ministers, and churches, to be the true antitype of those
former figures in all the prophecies concerning Christ's
spiritual power, Isa. ix., Dan. vii., jNIich. iv., &c., com-
pared with Luke i. 32, Acts ii. 30, 1 Cor. v.. Matt, xviii.,
j\Iark xiii. 34, &c.
CHAP. CXXI.
Peace. Glorious and conquering Truth, methinks I see
most evidently thy glorious conquests: how mighty are
thy spiritual weapons, 2 Cor. x. 4, to break down those
mighty and strong holds and castles, which men have
fortified themselves withal against thee ? Oh ! that even
the thoughts of men may submit and bow down to the
captivity of Jesus Christ !
A fourth dif- Truth. Your kind encouragement makes me proceed
law-sand uiorc clieerfullv to a fourth dij0ference from the laws and
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 307
statutes of this land, different from all the laws and statutes statutes
of the world, and paralleled only by the laws and ordi- others.
nances of spiritual Israel.
First, then, consider we the law -maker, or rather the Moses a
type of
law-publisher, or prophet, as Moses calls himself, Deut. Christ.
xviii. [15,] and Acts iii. [22,] he is expressly called that
prophet who figured out Christ Jesus who was to come
like unto Moses, greater than Moses, as the son is greater
than the servant.
Such lawgivers, or law-publishers, never had any state
or people as Moses the type, or Christ Jesus, miraculously
stirred up and sent as the mouth of God between God and
his people.
Secondly, concerning the laws themselves : it is true, The laws of
the second table contains the law of nature, the law moral laiMed!"^'^
and civil, yet such a law was also given to this people as
never to any people in the world: such was the law of
worship, Ps. cxlvii., peculiarly given to Jacob, and God
did not deal so with other nations: which laws for the
matter of the worship in all those wonderful significant
sacrifices, and for the manner by such a priesthood, such a
place of tabernacle, and afterward of temple, such times
and solemnities of festivals, were never to be paralleled by
any other nation, but only by the true Clnristian Israel
established by Jesus Christ amongst Jews and Gentiles
throughout the world.
Thirdly, the law of the ten words, Deut. x., the epitome God's own
'' finger pen-
of all the rest, it pleased the most high God to frame and "^'^^'^Jf ^"^ ^""^
pen twice, with his own most holy and dreadful finger,
upon Mount Sinai, which he never did to any other nation
before or since, but only to that spiritual Israel, the people
and the church of God, in whose hearts of flesh he writes
his laws, according to Jer. xxxi., Heb. viii. and x.
X 2
308 THE BI-OUDY TENEXT
Peace. Such promulgation of sucli laws, by such a pro-
phet, must needs be matchless and unparalleled.
Fifth dif- Truth. In the fifth place, consider we the punishments
ference. '■ '■
and rewards annexed to the breach or observation of these
laws.
proTerif ■ First, those which were of a temporal and present con-
tSTheVera" sidcratiou of this life : blessings and curses of all sorts
tiomii "state Opened at large. Lev. xxvi. and Deut. xxviii., wliich can-
of the JewB. m i i n i • i •
not possibly be made good m any state, country, or kmg-
dom, but in a spiritual sense in the church and kingdom of
Chi-ist.
TiieBpirituai The reasou is this : such a temporal prosperity of out
prosperity of ^ y i. ./
God
now.
'^t'he^'* ward peace and plenty of all things, of increase of children,
antitype. ^^ cattle, of houour, of health, of success, of victory, suits
not temporally with the afflicted and persecuted estate of
God's people uoav : and therefore spiritual and soul-bles-
sedness must be the antitype, viz., in the midst of revil-
ings, and all manner of evil speeches for Christ's sake,
soul-blessedness. In the midst of afflictions and persecu-
tions, soul -blessedness. Matt. v. and Luke vi. And yet
herein the Israel of God should enjoy their spiritual peace.
Gal. vi. 16.
What Is- Out of that blessed temporal estate to be cast, or carried
rael's ex-
commuuica- captivc, was tlicir excommunication or casting out of
tion was. i ' o
God's sightj 2 Kings xvii. 23. Therefore was the blas-
phemer, the false prophet, the idolater, to be cast out or
cut off from tliis holy land : wliich punishment cannot be
paralleled by the punishment of any state or kingdom in
the world, but only by the excommunicating or out-casting
of person or church from the fellowship of the saints and
churches of Clu'ist Jesus in the gospel.
The corporal And therefore, as before I have noted, the putting away
Btoning in ..
t^ed out ^^ ^^^^ 'i'-jX^Q prophet, by stoning him to death, Deut. xiii.,
spiritual jg g^iy. jins^yered, and that in the very same words, in the
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 309
antitype : when, by the general consent or stoning of the j^T'os ei
whole assembly, any wicked person is put away from
amongst them, that is, spiritually cut off out of the land
of the spiritually living, the people or church of God,
1 Cor. v., Gal. V.
Lastly, the great and high reward or punisliment of the ^ pun]^^!'^^
keeping or breach of these laws to Israel, was such as ™w"'of" ""^
cannot suit with any state or kingdom in the world beside, be parallel-
The reward of the observation was life, eternal life. The
breach of any one of these laws was death, eternal death,
or damnation from the presence of the Lord. So Rom. x.,
James ii. Such a covenant God made not before nor
since with any state or people in the world. For, Ch?ist
is the end of the law for righteousness to every one that
believeth, Rom. x. 4. And, he that believeih in that So?i of
God, hath eternal lifo ; he that believeth not hath not life, but
is condemned already, John iii. and 1 John v.
CHAP. CXXII.
■wars
of Israel
Peace. Dear Truth, you have most lively set forth the The
„ - of Israt
unparalleled state of that typical land and people ot the typical.
Jews in their peace and quiet government: let me now
request you, in the last place, to glance at the difference of
the wars of this people from the wars of other nations,
and of their having no antitype but the churches of Christ
Jesus.
ITruth.'] First, all nations round about Israel, more or
less, some time or other, had indignation against this people
— Esvptians, Edomites, Moabites, Ammonites, Midians, is?-aei's ene
o*/ X -^ -^ -^ mies round
Philistines, Assyrians, and Babylonians, &c., as appears ^i*""'-
in the history of Moses, Samuel, Judges, and Kings, and
310 THE BLOUDY TENENT
in all the prophets : you have an express catalogue of
them. Ps. Ixxxlii., sometimes many hundred thousand
enemies in pitched field against them : of Ethiopians ten
hundred thousand at once in the days of Asa, 2 Chron.
xiv. [9,] and at other times as the sand upon the sea
shore.
The enemies Such enemies the Lord Jesus foretold his Israel, The
of mystical
Israel. world shall hate you, John xv. [18, 19.] You shall be
hated of all men for my name's sake. Matt. xxiv. [9.] All
that will live godly in Christ Jesus must be persecuted, or
hunted, 2 Tim. iii. [12.] And not only by flesh and
blood, but also by principalities, powers, spiritual wicked-
ness in high places, Eph. vi. [12,] by the whole pagan
world under the Roman emperors, and the whole anti-
christian world under the Roman popes. Rev. xii. and xiii.,
by the kings of the earth. Rev. xvii. And Gog and
Magog, like the sand upon the shore, (Rev. xx.)
Peace. Such enemies, such armies, no history, no ex-
perience proves ever to have come against one poor nation
as against Israel in the type ; and never was nor shall be
known to come against any state or country now, but the
Israel of God, the spiritual Jews, Christ's true followers
in all parts and quarters of the world.
Enemies \ Trutk.'] l^csidc all tlicse without, Israel is betrayed
against L J ^ j
owrbowei" within her own bowels: bloody Sauls, Absaloms, Shebas,
Adonijahs, Jeroboams, Athaliahs, raising insurrections,
conspiracies, tumults, in the antitype and parallel, the
spiritual state of the Christian church.
Secondly, consider we the famous and wonderful battles,
victories, captivities, deliverances, which it pleased the
God of Israel to dispense to that people and nation, and let
us search if they can be paralleled by any state or people,
but mystically and spiritually the true Christian Israel of
God, Gal. vi. 16.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 311
How famous Avas the bondage and slavery of that people ^ypldT^ap^
and nation 430 years in the land of Egypt, and as famous, the'jewsf
glorious, and miraculous was their return through the
Ked Sea, a figure of baptism, 1 Cor. x. [2,] and Egypt a
figure of an Egypt now. Rev. xi. 8.
How famous was the seventy years' captivity of the
Jews in Babel, transported from the land of Canaan, and
at the full period returned again to Jerusalem, a type of
the captivity of God's people now, spiritually captivated in
spiritual Babel, Rev. xviii. 4,
Time would fail me to speak of Joshua's conquest of Their won-
■•- -^ derful vioto-
literal Canaan, the slaughter of thirty-one kings, of the "®^"
miraculous taking of Jericho and other cities: Gideon's
miraculous battle against the Midianites: Jonathan and
his armour-bearer against the Philistines: David, by his
five smooth stones against Goliah: Asa, Jehoshaphat,
Hezekiah, their mighty and miraculous victories against
so many hundred thousand enemies, and that sometimes
without a blow given.
What state, what kingdom, what w\ars and combats,
victories and deliverances, can parallel this people, but the
spiritual and mystical Israel of God in every nation and
country of the world, typed out by that small typical
handful, in that little spot of ground, the land of Canaan ?
The Israel of God now, men and women, fight under The mystical
' ^ battles of
the great Lord General, the Lord Jesus Christ : their '^"^'^ ^"^^^
o ' now.
weapons, armour, and artillery, are like themselves, spi-
ritual, set forth from top to toe, Eph. vi. ; so mighty
and so potent that they break down the strongest holds
and castles, yea, in the very souls of men, and carry into
captivity the very thoughts of men, subjecting them to
Christ Jesus. They are spiritual conquerors, as in all the
seven churches of Asia, He that overcometh : He that over-
cometh. Rev. ii. and iii.
312 THE BLOUDY TENENT
Their victories and conquests in this country are con-
trary to those of this world, for when they are slain and
slaughtered, yet then they conquer. So overcame they
the devil in the Roman emperors. Rev. xii. [11,] By the
blood of the Lamb : 2. Bi/ the word of their testimony :
3. The cheerful spilling of their own blood for Christ;
for they loved not their lives unto the death : and in all this
they are more than conquerors through him that loved them,
Rom. viii. 37.
The mystical This glorious amiv of white troopers, horses and har-
armj' of O ./ x ^
Tr^,' Rev?°'^ ness — Christ Jesus and his true Israel, Rev. xix. —
gloriously conquer and overcome the beast, the false
prophet, and the kings of the earth, up in arms against
them. Rev. xix.; and, lastly, reigning with Clirist a
thousand years, they conquer the devil himself, and the
numberless armies, like the sand on the sea shore, of Gog
and Magog : and yet not a tittle of mention of any sword,
helmet, breastplate, shield, or horse, but Avhat is spiritual
and of a heavenly nature. All which wars of Israel have
been, may be, and shall be fulfilled mystically and spi-
ritually.
I could further insist on other particulars of Israel's
unparalleled state, and might display those excellent
passages Avhich it pleaseth God to mention, Neh. ix.
CHAP. CXXIII.
Peace. You have, dear Truth, as in a glass, presented
the face of old and new Israel, and as in water face
answereth to face, so doth the face of typical Israel to the
face of the antitype, between whom, and not between
Canaan and the civil nations and countries of the world
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS D. 313
now, there is an admirable consent and harmony. But I
have heard some say, was not the civil state and judicials
of that people precedential ?
Truth. I have in part, and mio-ht further discover, that whetherthe
■>■ o ^ civil state 01
from the king and his throne to the very beasts, yea, [to] the piecedrn-^
excrements of their bodies (as we see in their going to
war, Deut. xxiii. 12,) their civils, morals, and naturals were
carried on in tyj)es ; and however I acknowledge that
what was simply moral, civil, and natural in Israel's state,
in their constitutions, laws, punishments, may be imitated
and followed by the states, countries, cities, and kingdoms
of the world: yet who can question the lawfulness of
other forms of government, laws, and punishments which
differ, since civil constitutions are men's ordinances (or
creation, 2 Pet. ii. 13), unto which God's people are com-
manded even for the Lord's sake to submit themselves,
which if they were unlawful they ought not to do ?
Peace. Having thus far proceeded in examining whether
God hath charged the civil state with the establishing of
the spiritual and religious, what conceive you of that next
assertion, viz., "It is well known that the remissness of
princes in Christendom in matters of religion and worship,
devolving the care thereof only to the clergy, and so setting
their horns upon the church's head, hath been the cause of
anti-christian invention, usurpation, and corruption in the
worship and temple of God."
Truth. It is lamentably come to pass by God's just
permission, Satan's policy, the people's sin, the malice of
the wicked against Christ, and the corruption of princes
and magistrates, that so many inventions, usurpations, and
corruptions are risen in the worship and temple of God,
throughout that part of the world which is called Chris-
tian, and may most properly be called the pope's Christen- ^^^ ^^^
dom in opposition to Christ Jesus's true Christian com- domf'"*'
\
\
314 tiil; bloudy tenent
monweal, or churcli, the true Christendom ; but that this
hath arisen from princes' remissness in not keeping their
watch to establish the purity of religion, doctrine, and
worship, and to punish, according to Israel's pattern, all
false ministers, by rooting them and their Avorships out of
the world, that, I say, can never be evinced; and the
many thousands of glorious souls under the altar whose
blood hath been spilt by this position, and the many
hundred thousand souls, driven out of their bodies by civil
Avars, and the many millions of souls forced to hypocrisy
and ruin eternal, by enforced uniformities in worship, Avill
to all eternity proclaim the contrary,
fauhiJiness Indeed, it shows a most injurious idleness and unfaith-
to "as" the" fulness in such as profess to be messengers of Christ Jesus,
den o7judg- to cast tlic hcavicst weight of their care upon the kings
tabiishing and rulers of the earth, yea, upon the very commonweals,
true Chris- ' J ' L- ^ J
tianity upon bodics of peoplc, that is, the world itself, who have funda-
the common- r i ^ ^
ulelr^"^^'^ mentally in themselves the root of power, to set up Avhat
government and governors they shall agree upon.
Secondly, it shows abundance of carnal ditfidence and
distrust of the glorious power and gracious presence of the
Lord Jesus, Avho hath given his promise and word to be
Avith such his messengers to the end of the Avorld, Matt,
xxviii. 20.
That dog that fears to meet a man in the path, runs on
Avith boldness at liis master's coming and presence at his
back.
To govern Thirdly, Avhat imprudence and indiscretion is it in tlie
and judge . ,
in civil most common affairs of life, to conceive that emperors,
nlfairs load
the civil"" kings, and rulers of the earth, must not only be qualified
magistrate, ^^'^^^i political and state abilities to make and execute such
civil laws Avhich may concern the common rights, peace,
and safety, Avhich is work and business, load and burden
enough for the ablest shoulders in the commonweal ; but
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 315
also furnished with such spiritual and heavenly abilities to
govern the spiritual and Christian cbmmonweal, the flock
and church of Christ, to pull down, and set up religion, to
judge, determine, and punish in spiritual controversies,
even to death or banishment. And, beside, that not only
the several sorts of civil officers, which the people shall
choose and set up, must be so authorized, but that all re-
spective commonweals or bodies of people are charged
(much more) by God with this work and business,
radically and fundamentally, because all true civil mao-is- „ .
'' •> ^ t5 Magistrates
trates, have not the least inch of civil power, but what is more'power
measured out to them from the free consent of the whole : ^^"mon
even as a committee of parliament cannot further act than the people
the power of the house shall arm and enable them. them with.
Concerning that objection which may arise from the Thousands
kings of Israel and Judah, who were born members of magistrates,
^ who never
God's church, and trained up therein all their days, w^hich J^^^^g "j^^,"^^
thousands of lawful magistrates in the world, possibly born °^ ^"'^•
and bred in false worships, pagan or anti-christian, never
heard of, and were therein types of the great anointed, the
King of Israel, I have spoken sufficiently to such as have
an ear to hear: and therefore,
Lastly, so unsuitable is the commixing and entangling
of the civil with the spiritual charge and government, that ^he spiri-
(. .J f, 1 . J • T> 1 1 tual and civil
except it was for subsistence, as we see in x^aul ana sword can-
Barnabas workmo; with their own hands) the Lord Jesus, nagedbyone
* ^ - _ and the
and his apostles, kept themselves to one. If ever any in ^ame per-
this world was able to manage both the spiritual and civil,
church and commonweal, it was the Lord Jesus, wisdom
itself: yea, he was the true heir to the crown of Israel,
being the son of David : yet being sought for by the
people to be made a king, John vi. [15,] he refused, and The Lord
would not give a precedent to any king, prince, or ruler, fused to
to manage both swords, and to assume the charge of both both.
tables.
316 TIIF, BLOUDY TENENT
Now concerning princes, I desire it may be remembered,
who were most injurious and dangerous to Christianity,
whether Nero, Domitian, Julian, &c., persecutors: or
Constantine, Theodosius, &c., who assumed this power and
autliority in and over the church in spiritual things. It
is confessed by the answerer and others of note, that under
these latter, the church, the Christian state, religion, and
worship, were most corrupted : under Constantine, Chris-
tians fell asleep on the beds of carnal ease and liberty ;
insomuch that some apply to his times that sleep of the
church. Cant. v. 2, / sleep, though mme heart loaketh."
CHAP. CXXIV.
Peace. Yea; but some will say, tliis was not through
their assuming of this power, but the ill-managing of it.
Truth. Yet are they commonly brought as the great
precedents for all succeeding princes and rulers in after
ages: and in this very controversy, their practices are
brought as precedential to establish persecution for con-
science.
Secondly, those emperors and other princes and mngis-
trates acted in religion according to their consciences' per-
suasion, and beyond the light and iiersuasion of conscience
Who force ° ^
the con- can no man livmg walk in any fear of God. Hence have
sciences of «-j ./
are^n^i wi\- ^^^^ forccd tlicir subjccts to uniformity and conformity
fiTrced them- "^^^ their OAvn consciences, whatever they were, though
not willing to have been forccd themselves in the matters
of God and conscience.
' Nero and the persecuting em- Under Constantine Christianity fell
perors were not so injurious to Chris- into corruption, and Christians fell
tianitv.as Constantine and others who asleep.
assumed a power in spiritual things.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 317
Thirdly, had not the liQ-ht of their eye of conscience, constantine
■^ o ^ J ^jij others
and the consciences also of their teachers, been darkened, TJ^much""'
they could not have been condemned for want of heavenly fna-rnration
affection, rare devotion, wonderful care and diligence, pro- science.
pounding to themselves the best patterns of the kings of
Judah, David, Solomon, Asa, Jehoshaphat, Josiah, Heze-
kiah. But here they lost the path, and themselves, in
persuading themselves to be the parallels and antitypes to
those figurative and typical princes : whence they con-
ceived themselves bound to make their cities, kino-doms,
empires, new holy lands of Canaan, and themselves
governors and judges in spiritual causes, compelling all
consciences to Christ, and persecuting the contrary with
fire and sword.
Upon these roots, how was, how is it possible, but that sad conse-
, , . n • 1 11 quences of
such bitter fruits should grow of corruption of Chris- charging the
'-' -•- civil powers
tianity, persecution of such godly who happily see more ^.^ of'^
of Christ than such rulers themselves : their dominions ^p'"'"^^-
and jurisdictions being overwhelmed with enforced dis-
simulation and hypocrisy, and (where power of resistance)
with flames of civil combustion : as at this very day, he
that runs may read and tremble at ?
Peace. They add further, that the princes of Chris-
tendom setting their horns upon the church's head, have
been the cause of anti-christian inventions, &c.
Truth. If they mean that the princes of Europe, givino- civu rulers
their power and authority to the seven-headed and ten- 'ending their
■"■ "^ horns or au-
horned beast of Rome, have been the cause, &c., I confess b^sij"^/"
it to be one concurring cause : yet withal it must be re- ous'toThl"'
membered, that even before such princes set their horns, chnst?
or authority, upon the beast's head, even when they did,
as I may say, but lend their horns to the bishops, even
then rose up many anti-christian abominations. And
though I confess there is but small difterence, in some
318 THE BLOUDY TENENT
respects, between tlie setting their horns upon the priests'
heads, whereby they are enabled immediately to push and
gore whoever cross their doctrine and practice, and the
lending of their horns, that is, pushing and goring such
themselves, as are declared by their bishops and priests to
be heretical, as was and is practised in some countries
before and since the pope rose : yet I confidently affirm,
that neither the Lord Jesus nor his first ordained ministers
and churches (gathered by such ministei*s), did ever wear,
or crave the help of such horns in spiritual and Christian
affairs. The spiritual power of the Lord Jesus in the
hands of his true ministers and churches, according to
Thespiii- Balaam's prophecy. Num. xxiii., is the horn of that
tualiiowerof
the Lord unicorn, or rhinoceros, Ps. xcii. flOjl wliich is the
Jesus com- L ^J
scr?p1u"e to strongest horn in the world : in comparison of which the
parable""' sti'ongcst lioms of tlic bulls of Bashan break as sticks and
rhinoceros, rccds. History tells us how that unicorn, or one-horned
beast the rhinoceros, took up a bull like a tennis ball, in
the theatre at Rome, before the emperor, according to that
record of the poet :^
Quantus erat conni cui pila taurus erat !
Unto this spiritual power of the Lord Jesus, the souls
and thoughts of the highest kings and emperors must
[be] subject. Matt. xvi. and xviii., 1 Cor. v. and x.
CHAP. CXXV.
Peace. Dear Truth, you know the noise is made from
those prophecies, Isaiah xlix. 23, kings and queens shall be
• [Martial, De Spectaculie Libellim, Ep. ix.]
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS'd. 319
nursing fathers, &c., and Rev. xxl. 24, the kings of tlie
earth shall bring their glory and honour to the new
Jerusalem, &c.
Truth. I answer with that mournful prophet, Ps. Ixxiv., -^^ t™*
■'■-'- ' when God s
I see not that man, that prophet, that can tell us how Sly at°a
long. How many excellent penmen fight each against codXor-
other with their pens (like SAVords) in the application of
those prophecies of David, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel,
Daniel, Zechariah, John, when and how those prophecies
shall be fulfilled !
Secondly, whenever those prophecies are fulfilled, yet Nursing fa-
shall those kings not be heads, governors, and judges in mothers.
ecclesiastical or spiritual causes ; but be themselves judged
and ruled, if within the church, by the power of the Lord
Jesus therein. Hence saith Isaiah, those kings and queens
shall lick the dust of thy feet, &c.
Peace. Some will here ask, Wliat may the magistrate
then lawfully do with his civil horn, or power, in matters
of religion ?
Truth. His horn not being the horn of that unicorn, or „, . .,
^ ' The civil
rhinoceros, the power of the Lord Jesus in spiritual p"™ rbeing
cases : his sword not the two-edged sword of the Spirit, con^sunui^n
the word of God, hanging not about the loins or side, but he of a
IT 1 T c ^ ipi- human ope-
at the lips, and proceedmg out of the mouth or his ration.
ministers, but of a human and civil nature and constitution ;
it must consequently be of a human and civil operation :
for who knows not that operation follows constitution?
and therefore I shall end this passage with this con-
sideration :
The civil magistrate either respecteth that religion and The civil
_ ^ power owes
worship which his conscience is persuaded is true, and t'""^,** things
••■ ■■- ^ to the true
upon which he ventures his soul : or else that and those chrisl' °'
which he is persuaded are false.
Concerning the first ; if that which the magistrate
320
THE BLOUDY TENENT
1. Approba-
tion.
2. Subuiis-
tion.
3. Protect-
ion.
The civil
magistrate
owes to false
worship-
pers.
1. Permis-
sion.
2. Protec-
tion.
believeth to be true, be true, I say lie owes a threefold
duty unto it :
First, Approbation and countenance, a reverent esteem
and honourable testimony, according to Isaiah xlix.. Rev.
xxi., with a tender respect of truth, and the professors of
it.
Secondly, Personal submission of his own soul to the
power of the Lord Jesus in that spiritual government and
kingdom, according to Matt, xviii., 1 Cor. v.
Thirdly, Protection of such true professors of Christ,
Avhether apart, or met together, as also of their estates
from violence and injury, according to Eom. xiii.
Now secondly, if it be a false religion, unto which the
civil magistrate dare not adjoin : yet, he owes.
First, Permission, for approbation he owes not to what
is evil, and this according to Matt. xiii. 30, for public
peace and quiet's sake.
Secondly, he owes protection to the persons of his
subjects, though of a false worship, that no injury be
offered cither to the persons or goods of any, Rom. xiii.
Peace. Dear Truth, in this eleventh head concerning
the magistrates' power in worship, you have examined
what is affirmed the magistrate may do in point of worship ;
there remains a second, to wit, that which they say the
magistrate may not do in worship.
They say, " The magistrate may not bring in set forms
of prayer : nor secondly, bring in significant ceremonies :
nor thirdly, not govern and rule the acts of worship in
the church of God ;" for Avliieli they bring an excellent
similitude of a prince or magistrate in a ship, where he
hath no governing power over the actions of the mariners :
and secondly, that excellent prophecy concerning Christ
Jesus, that his government should be upon liis shoulders,
Isa. ix. G, 7.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 321
Truth. Unto all this I willingly subscribe: yet can I not The civu
pass by a most injurious and unequal practice toward the confcience '
, . . . torn and dis-
civil magistrate : ceremonies, holy days, common prayer, traced be-
and whatever else dislikes their consciences, that the contrary""^
magistrate must not bring in. Others again, as learned, as e^n™^/ Te'
godly, as wise, have conceived the magistrate may approve refonners.^
or permit these in the church, and all men are bound in
obedience to obey liim. How shall the magistrate's con-
science be herein (between both) torn and distracted, if
indeed the power either of establishing or abolishing in
church matters be committed to him !
Secondly, methinks in this case they deal with the civil The authors
magistrate as the soldiers dealt with the Lord Jesus : sitions deal
. 1 1 /Y> 1 • 1 • with the
First, they take off his own clothes, and put upon him a «i^'i ™agis-
purple robe, plat a crown of thorns on his head, bow ^°!fi[" ^jj
the knee, and salute him by the name of King of the jesu^""^*^
Jews.
They tell him that he is the keeper of both tables, he
must see the church do her duty, he must establish the
true church, true ministry, true ordinances, he must keep
her in this purity. Again, he must abolish superstition,
and punish false churches, false ministers, even to banish-
ment and death.
Thus indeed do they make the blood run down the head The rise of
of the civil magistrate, from the thorny vexation of that missions.
power which sometimes they crown him with ; whence in
great states, kingdoms, or monarchies, necessarily arise
delegations of that spiritual power, high commissions, &c.
Anon again they take off this purple robe, put him into Pious ma-
his own clothes, and tell him that he hath no power to and minis-
ters' con-
command what is against their conscience. They cannot ^c'ences are
conform to a set form of prayer, nor to ceremonies, nor ^"^ ^^^^
persuaded
for that
wliich other
holy days, &c., although the civil magistrate (that most Sconces
pious prince, Edw. VI., and his famous bishops, afterwards
322 THE BLOUDY TENENT
burnt for Christ) were of another conscience. Which of
these two consciences shall stand? if either, [the] magis-
trate must put forth his civil power in these cases : the
strono-est arm of flesh, and most conquering, bloody sword
of steel can alone decide the question.
To profess I coufcss it is most truc, that no magistrate, as no other
the tnagis- t t • /^ -i
trate must gupcrior, IS to be obeycd m any matter displeasmg to God :
hMduV" J^^> when in matters of worship we ascribe the absolute
not judge"*' headship and government to the magistrate, as to keep
what is"it '^' the church pure, and force her to her duty, ministers and
in spiritual peoplc, and yet take unto ourselves power to judge what
is right in our own eyes, and to judge the magistrate in
and for those very things wherein we confess he hath
power to see us do our duty, and therefore consequently
must judge what our duty is : what is tliis but to play
with magistrates, with the souls of men, with heaven, with
God, with Christ Jesus ? &c.
CHAP. CXXVI.
An apt si-
Peace. Pass on, holy Truth, to that similitude whereby
litude dia- they illustrate that negative assertion : " The prince in
ceraLgthe the sliip," Say they, "is governor over the bodies of all in
civil magis-
trate, the ship ; but he hath no power to govern the ship or the
mariners in the actions of it. If the pilot manifestly err
in his action, the prince may reprove him," and so, say
they, may any passenger ; " if he offend against the life or
goods of any, the prince may in due time and place punish
him, which no private person may."
Truth. Although, dear Peace, we both agree that civil
powers may not enjoin such devices, no nor enforce on
any God's institutions, since Christ Jesus's coming: yet.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 323
for further illustration, I shall propose some queries con'
cerning the civil magistrate's passing in the ship of the
church, wherein Christ Jesus hath appointed his ministers
and oflScers as governors and pilots, &c.
If in a ship at sea, wherein the governor or pilot of a First query:
ship undertakes to carry the ship to such a port, the civil pnnce com-
magistrate (suppose a king or emperor) shall command the "l^^^^'^J «'
master such and such a course, to steer upon such or course"'^'' ^
such a point, which the master knows is not their course, know %wi7
and which if they steer he shall never bring the ship to them to thS
harbour?
that port or harbour: what shall the master do? Surely
all men will say, the master of the ship or pilot is to pre-
sent reasons and arguments from his mariner's art, if the
prince be capable of them, or else in humble and submis-
sive manner to persuade the prince not to interrupt them
in their course and duty properly belonging to them, to
wit, governing of the ship, steering of the course, &c.
If the master of the ship command the mariners thus 2. Query, if
and thus, in cunning the ship, managing the helm, trim- of the ship
1 -1 T 1 • 11 • command
minff the sail, and the prmce command the mariners a the mariners
° ' ^ _ thus, and
different or contrary course, who is to be obeyed ? commlnd*
It is confessed that the mariners may lawfully disobey wiw iTto^b'e
the prince, and obey the governor of the ship in the ° ^^^
actions of the ship.
Thirdly, what if the prince have as much skill, which is 3. if the
•' '■ prince have
rare, as the pilot liimself ? I conceive it will be answered, asThTmas"."
that the master of the ship and pilot, in what concerns the ^c.°' ^''''''
ship, are chief and above, in respect of their office, the
prince himself, and their commands ought to be attended
by all the mariners : unless it be in manifest error, wherein
it is granted any passenger may reprove the pilot.
Fourthly, I ask, if the prince and his attendants be ^y^JJ^^^^j^^
unskilful in the ship's affairs, whether every sailor and ^^fj^/^fj^
mariner, the youngest and lowest, be not, so far as con- Ms''4tii''and
T 2
324 THE ULOUDY TENENT
'T'rbe''* cerns the ship, to be preferred before the prince's follow-
Co?rthe ers, and the prince himself? and their counsel and advice
prince him- ^^^^ ^^ ^^ attended to, and their service more to be
desired and respected, and the prince to be requested to
stand by and let the business alone in their hands ?
B. Query. Fifthly, iu casc a wilful king and his attendants, out of
opinion of their skill, or wilfulness of passion, would so
steer the course, trim sail, &c., as that in the judgment of
the master and seamen the ship and lives shall be endan-
gered : whether, in case humble persuasions prevail not,
ought not the ship's company to refuse to act in such a
course, yea, and, in case power be in their hands, resist
and suppress these dangerous practices of the prince and
his followers, and so save the ship ?
6- Query, ^ Lastly, suppose the master, out of base fear and cowar-
of^tiirBhfp dice, or covetous desire of reward, shall yield to gratify
prince to the the mind of the prince, contrary to the rules of art and
of the ship cxpericncc, &c., and the ship come in danger, and perish,
and prince, , . , . . ^ ,
A-c, he be and the ijrince with it : if the master get to shore, whether
not guilty, '■ O '
answer*?^ '° ^^Y ^® ^^^ ^^ j^stly questioned, yea, and suffer as guilty
of the prince's death, and those that perished with him ?
These cases arc clear, wherein, according to this similitude,
the prince ought not to govern and rule the actions of the
ship, but such whose office, and charge, and skill it is.
The appuca- xhc rcsult of all is tliis : the church of Christ is the
th^8Mp^o ship, wherein the prince — if a member, for otherwise the
4c. ' case is altered — is a passenger. In this ship the officers
and governors, such as are appointed by the Lord Jesus,
they are the chief, and in those respects above the prince
himself, and are to be obeyed and submitted to in their
works and administrations, even before the prince himself.
chriaifan"' ^" ^^"'^ rcspcct cvciy Clu^istian in the church, man or
hirkno"v-'° woman, if of more knowledge and grace of Christ, ought
grafefobo to be of higher esteem, concerning religion and Christian-
PERSECUTION DISCUSS'd. 325
ity, than all the princes in the world who have either none ^ef^j^the
or less grace or knowledge of Christ: although in civil bL^^?^e°fe-'''^°
things all civil reverence, honour, and obedience ought to orYJss grace
be yielded by all men.
Therefore, if in matters of religion the king; command ^ t™e mi-
^ » » nister of
what is contrary to Christ's rule, though according to his fo^'waik by''*
persuasion and conscience, Avho sees not that, according to fha°n tlV" ^
the similitude, he ought not to be obeyed ? Yea, and (in civii author-
ity in spi-
case) boldly, with spiritual force and power, he ought to ritual
be resisted. And if any officer of the church of Christ
shall out of baseness yield to the command of the prince,
to the danger of the church and souls committed to his
charge, the souls that perish, notwithstanding the prince's
command, shall be laid to his charge.
If so, then I rejoin thus: how agree these truths of this Foi-merposi-
... ... tions corn-
similitude Avith those former positions, viz., that the civil pared with
A this simih-
magistrate is keeper of both tables, that he is to see the fou^^To*^
church do her duty, that he ought to establish the true ^ch'^othfr.
religion, suppress and punish the false, and so consequently
must discern, judge, and determine what the true gather-
ing and governing of the church is, what the duty of every
minister of Christ is, what the true ordinances are, and
what the true administrations of them; and where men
fail, correct, punish, and reform by the civil sword? I
desire it may be answered, in the fear and presence of Him
whose eyes are as a flame of fire, if this be not — according
to the similitude, though contrary to their scope in pro-
posing of it — to be governor of the ship of the church, to
see the master, pilot, and mariners do their duty, in setting
the course, steering the ship, trimming the sails, keeping
the watch, &c., and where they fail, to punish them ; and
therefore, by undeniable consequence, to judge and deter-
mine what their duties are, when they do right, and when
they do wrong : and this not only to manifest error, (for
326 TIIK BLOUDY TENENT
then they say every passenger may reprove) but in their
ordinary course and practice.
tild *f"th' ^^^^ similitude of a physician obeying the prince in the
plescribing body politic, but prescribing to the prince concerning the
cuti "in civil prince's body, wherein the prince, unless the physician
tiio pilj-si- manifestly err, is to be obedient to the physician, and not
ciau to the i • i ^ i i • • • i • i ' i i i j
magistrate to bc ludsc of the ijlivsician m his art, but to be ruled and
concerning o o i. ./
Mb body, judged as touching the state of his body by the physician :
— I say this similitude and many others suiting with the
former of a ship, might be alleged to prove the distinction
of the civil and spiritual estate, and that according to the
rule of the Lord Jesus in the gospel, the civil magistrate
is only to attend the calling of the civil magistracy con-
cerning the bodies and goods of the subjects, and is himself,
if a member of the church and witliin, subject to the power
of the Lord Jesus therein, as any member of the church is,
1 Cor. V.
CHAP. CXXVIL
Peace. Dear Truth, you have uprightly and aptly untied
the knots of that eleventh head ; let me present you with
the twelfth head, which is.
Concerning the magistrates' power in the censures of
the church.
^twelfth « First;' say they, « he hath no power to execute, or to
substitute any civil officer to execute, any church censure,
under the notion of civil or ecclesiastical men.
" Secondly, though a magistrate may immediately civilly
censure such an offender, whose secret sins are made mani-
fest by their casting out to be injurious to the good of the
state, yet such offences of excommunicate persons, which
uuineU.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 327
manifestly hurt not the good of the state, he ought not to
proceed against them, sooner or later, until the church
hath made her complaint to him, and given in their just
reasons for help from them. For to give liberty to magis-
trates, without exception, to punish all excommunicate
persons within so many months, may prove injurious to
the person who needs, to the church who may desire, and
to God who calls for longer indulgence from the hands of
them.
" Thirdly, for persons not excommunicate, the magis-
trate hath no power immediately to censure such offences
of the church members by the power of the sword, but
only for such as do immediately hurt the peace of the
state: because the proper end of civil government being
the preservation of the peace and welfare of the state,
they ought not to break down those bounds, and so to
censure immediately for such sins which hurt not their
peace.
" Hence, first, magistrates have no power to censure for
secret sins, as deadness [or] unbelief, because they are
secret, and not yet come forth immediately to hurt the
peace of the state ; we say immediately, for every sin,
even original sin, remotely hurts the civil state.
*' Secondly, hence they have no power to censure for
such private sins in church members, which being not
heinous may be best healed in a private way by the
churches themselves. For that which may be best healed
by the church, and yet is prosecuted by the state, may
make a deeper wound and greater rent in the peace both of
church and state : the magistrates also being members of
the church, are bound to the rule of Christ, viz., not to
produce any thing in public against a brother, which may
be best healed in a private way.
" Now we call that private.
328 THE BLOUDY TENENT
" First, which is only remaining in families, not known
of others : and therefore a magistrate to hear and prosecute
the complaint of children against their parents, servants
af^ainst masters, wives against their husbands, without ac-
quainting the church first, transgresseth the rule of Christ.
" Secondly, that which is between members of the same
church, or of divers churches : for it was a double fault of
the Corinthians, 1 Cor. vi., first to go to law, secondly, to
do it before an infidel, seeing the church was able to judge
of such kind of differences by some arbitrators among
themselves. So that the magistrates should refer the
differences of church members to private healing, and try
that way first : by means whereof the churches should be
free from much scandal, and the state from much trouble,
and the hearts of the godly from much grief in beholding
such breaches.
" Thirdly, such offences which the conscience of a
brother dealing with another privately, dares not as yet
publish openly, coming to the notice of the magistrate
accidentally, he ought not to make public as yet, nor to
require the grand jury to present the same, no more than
the other private brother, who is dealing Avith him, until
he see some issue of the private way.
" Thirdly, hence they have no power to put any to an
oath, ex officio, to accuse themselves, or the brethren, in
case either criminis suspecti, or prcetensi, because this pre-
serves not, but hurts many ways the peace of the state,
and abuseth the ordinance of an oath, which is ordained to
end controversies, not to begin them, Heb. vi. 16.
" Fourthly, hence they have no power to censure any
for such offences as break either no civil law of God, or
law of the state published according to it : for the peace of
the state being preserved by wholesome laws, when they
are not hurt, the peace is not hurt."
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 329
Truth. In this passage, as I said before, I observe how
weakly and partially they deal with the souls of magis-
trates, in telling them they are the guardians of both
tables, must see the church do her duty, punish, &c.; and
yet in this passage the elders or ministers of the churches
not only sit judges over the magistrates' actions in church
affairs, but in civil also, straitening and enlarging his com-
mission according to the particular interests of their own
ends, or at the best their consciences.
I grant the word of the Lord is the only rule, light, and xo give the
lantern in all cases concerning God or man, and that the of the church
to the civil
ministers of the gospel are to teach this way, hold out this magistrate
^ i. J ^ (as before),
lantern unto the feet of all men ; but to give such an abridge ms
absolute power in spiritual things to the civil magistrate, what 'L^u'
and yet after their own ends or consciences to abridge it, with hoiy
... things? &c.
is but the former sportmg with holy things, and to walk
in contradictions, as before I noted.
Many of the particulars I acknowledge true, where the
magistrate is a member of the church ; yet some passages
call for explication, and some for observation.
First, in that they say the civil magistrate ought not to
proceed against the offences of an excommunicate person,
which manifestly hurt not the good of the state, until the
church hath made her complaint for help from them, I
observe two things : —
First, a clear grant that when the church complaineth An evident
^ '- contradic-
for help, then the magistrate may punish such offences as ^'*"^-
hurt not the good of the state : and yet in a few lines after
they say, the magistrates have no power to censure such
offences of church members by the power of the civil
sword, but only such as do immediately hurt the peace of
the civil state; and they add the reason, because the
proper end of the civil government being the preservation ^onSsion "f
of the peace and welfare of the state, they ought not to end^f^cMi
330 THE BLOUDY TENENT
fvhcTdvu*' break down those bounds, and so to censure immediately
b'rokeMt'u for such sins which hurt not their peace. And in the last
ihaVcwii place, they acknowledge the magistrate hath no power to
hurt. punish any for any such offences as break no civil law of
God, or law of the state published according to it : " for
the peace of the state," say they, "being preserved by
wholesome laws, when they are not hurt, the peace is not
hurt."
CHAR CXXVIII.
Peace. Dear Truth, here are excellent confessions, unto
which both truth and grace may gladly assent ; but what
is your second observation from hence ?
A grievous Truth. I observe secondly, what a deep charge of weak-
oiri^uan''* ^^^® ^^ ^^^^ upon the church of Christ, the laws, govern-
tli'e Kling"(ff ment, and officers thereof, and consequently upon the
Lord Jesus himself: to wit, that the church is not enabled
with all the power of Clirist to censure sufficiently an
offender — on whom yet they have executed the deepest
censure in the world, to wit, cutting off from Christ,
shutting out of heaven, casting to the devil — which
offender's crime reacheth not to hurt the good of the civil
state ; but that she is forced to make complaint to the
civil state, and the officers thereof, for their help.
Oh ! let not tliis be told in Gath, nor heard in Askelon !
and oh ! how dim must Heeds that eye be, which is blood-
shot with that bloody and cruel tenent of persecution for
cause of conscience !
Peace. But what should be meant by this passage, viz.,
'•That they cannot give liberty to the magistrate to
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 331
punish without exception all excommunicate persons,
within so many months ?"
Truth. It may be this hath reference to a law made ^ strange
•' law in New
formerly in New England, that if an excommunicate per- ^^^^t
son repented not within, as I have heard, three months communis
after sentence of excommunication, then the civil magis- '^^^^"^''"''"
trate might proceed with him.
These worthy men see cause to question this law upon
good reasons rendered, though it appears not by their
words that they wholly condemn it, only they desire a
longer time, implying that after some longer time the
magistrate may proceed : and indeed I see not, but accord-
ing; to such principles, if the magistrate himself should be a dangerous
=' 11^ O ^ ^ doctrine
cast out, he ou2;ht to be proceeded against by the civil ^s^inst aii
' O i O ./ civil magis-
state, and consequently deposed and punished, as the pope ^^^^^^'
teacheth : yea, though happily [haply ?] he had not offended
against either bodies or goods of any subject.
Thirdly, from this confession, that the magistrate ought Many sins
•"^ ' _ => o prohibited
not to punish for many sins above-mentioned, I observe ^ u^fg^ed b
how they cross the plea which commonly they bring for trat^nd
the magistrates punishing of false doctrines, heretics, &c., charge*^him^°
. ... , . •11 11 to punish
(viz., Rom. xiu.. The magistrate is to punish them that do aiisin.Rom.
evil) ; and when it is answered. True, evil against the second
table, which is there only spoken of, and against the
bodies and goods of the subject, which are the proper ob-
ject of the civil magistrate, as they confess : it is replied.
Why ? is not idolatry sin ? heresy, sin ? schism and false
worship, sin ? Yet here in this passage many evils, many
sins, even of parents against their children, masters against
their servants, husbands against their wives, the magistrate
ought not to meddle with.
Fourthly. I dare not assent to that assertion, " That original sin
^ "^ ^ charged to
even original [sin] remotely hurts the civil state." It is f'^fbut fet'e
true some do, as inclinations to murder, theft, whoredom, g{ate!^ "^'^
332 THE BLOUDY TENENT
slander, disobedience to parents, and magistrates ; but
blindness of mind, hardness of heart, inclination to choose
or •worship this or that God, this or that Christ, beside
the true, these hurt not remotely the civil state, as not
concerning it, but the spiritual.
ih^trates Peace. Let me, in the last place, remind you of their
hM*!-' cfv" *° charge against the magistrate, and Avhich -will necessarily
compaints. ^^^^^ ^^ ^^^ wroug and prejudice : they say, the magistrate,
in hearing and prosecuting the complaints of children
against their parents, of servants against their masters, of
■wives against their husbands, Avithout acquainting the
church first, transgresseth the rule of Christ.
Truth. Sweet Peace, they that pretend to be thy dearest
friends, will prove thy bitter enemies.
First, I ask for one rule out of the Testament of the
Lord Jesus, to prove this deep charge and accusation
against the civil magistrate ?
Thousands Secondlv, tliis is built upon a supijosition of what rarely
of common- •' i i x j
no^truJ'*""* falls out iu the world, to Avit, that there must necessarily
Christ!" be a true church of Christ in every lawful state, unto
whom these complaints must go: whereas, how many
thousand commonweals have been and are, where the
name of Christ hath not (or not truly) been founded !
The com- Thirdly, the maoistrates' office, accordino- to their own
plaints of '' " ^ ^
'^^eri'-'frfiun- e^^^^^j propcrly respecting the bodies and goods of their
iTiiancro^f subjects, and the whole body of the commonweal being
iiiaguirate. madc up of families, as the members constituting that body,
I see not how, according to the rule of Christ, Rom. xiii.,
the magistrate may refuse to hear and help the just com-
plaints of any such petitioners — children, wives, and
servants — against oppression, &c.
They\*ho Peace. I liavc long observed, that such as have been
give to o ■>
mof^rm is ^eady to ascribe to the civil magistrate and his sword more
nwi\^lli to than God hath ascribed, have also been most ready to cut
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS D. 333
off the skirts, and, In case of his inclinlno; to another con- disrobe them
~ of what ia
science than their own, to spoil him of the robe of that '^'^'''^•
due authority with which it hath pleased God and the
people to invest and clothe him.
But I shall now present you with the thirteenth head,
whose title is, —
CHAP. CXXIX.
What power magistrates have in public assemblies of churches, isth head.
" First," say they, "the churches have power to assemble
and continue such assemblies for the performance of all
God's ordinances, Avithout or against the consent of the
magistrate, renuente magistratu^ because —
" Christians are commanded so to do. Matt, xxviii.
18—20.
" Also, because an angel from God commanded the
apostles so to do. Acts v. 20.
" Likewise from the practice of the apostles, who were
not rebellious or seditious, yet they did so. Acts Iv. 18 —
20, Acts V. 27, 28.
" Further, from the practice of the primitive church at
Jerusalem, who did meet, preach, pray, minister sacra-
ments, censures. Acts iv. 23, renuente magistratu.
" Moreover, from the exhortation to the Hebrews, [chap.]
X. 25, not to forsake their assemblies, though it were in
dangerous times; and if they might do this under pro-
fessed enemies, then we may much more under Christian
magistrates, else we were worse under Christian magis-
334 THE BLOUDY TENENT
trates than heathen : therefore magistrates may not hinder
them herein, as Pharaoh did the people from sacrificing,
for wrath will be upon the realm, and the king and his sons,
Ezra vii. 23.
" Secondly, it hath been a usurpation of foreign coun-
tries and magistrates to take upon them to determine times
and places of worship ; rather let the churches be left
herein to their inoffensive liberty.
" Thirdly, concerning the power of synod assemblies : —
" First, in corrupt times, the magistrate, desirous to make
reformation of religion, may and should call those who are
most fit in several churches to assemble together in a
synod, to discuss and declare from the word of God
matters of doctrine and worship, and to help forward the
reformation of the churches of God : this did Josiah.
" Secondly, in the reformed times, he ought to give
liberty to the elders of several churches to assemble them-
selves by their own manual and voluntary agreement, at
convenient times, as the means appointed by God whereby
he may mediately reform matters amiss in churches, which
immediately he cannot nor ought not to do.
" Thirdly, those meetings for this end we conceive may
be of two sorts.
" 1. Monthly, of some of the elders and messengers of
the churches.
"2. Annual, of all the messengers and elders of the
churches.
" First. Monthly, of some : first, those members of
churches which are nearest together, and so may most
conveniently assemble together, may, by mutual agree-
ment, once in a month, consult of such things as make for
the good of the churches.
" Secondly. The time of this meeting may be some-
times at one place, sometimes at another, upon the lecture
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 335
day of every church where lectures are : and let the lec-
ture that day be ended by eleven of the clock.
" Thirdly. Let the end of this assembly be to do nothing
by way of authority, but by way of counsel, as the need
of churches shall require.
" Secondly, annual, of all the elders within our jurisdic-
tion or others, whereto the churches may send once in the
year to consult together for the public welfare of all the
churches.
" First. Let the place be sometimes at one church,
sometimes at another, as reasons for the present may
require.
"Secondly. Let all the churches send their weighty
questions and cases, six weeks or a month before the set
time, to the church where the assembly is to be held, and
the officers thereof disperse them speedily to all the
churches, that so they may have time to come prepared to
the discussing; of them.
" Thirdly. Let this assembly do nothing by authority,
but only by counsel, in all cases which fall out, leaving
the determination of all things to particular churches
within themselves, who are to judge and so to receive all
doctrines and directions agreeing only with the word of
God."
The grounds of these assemblies.
" First. Need of each other's help, in regard of daily
emergent troubles, doubts, and controversies.
" Secondly. Love of each other's fellowship.
" Thirdly. Of God's glory, out of a public spirit to
seek the welfare of the churches, as well as their own, 1
Cor. X. 33, 2 Cor. xl. 28.
" Fourthly. The great blessing and special presence of
God upon such assemblies hitherto.
336 THE BLOUDY TENENT
" Fifthly. The good report the elders and brethren of
churches shall have hereby, by whose communion of love
others shall know they are the disciples of Christ."
CHAP. CXXX.
A strange Truth. I mav well compare this passao;e to a double
double pic- •' ...
ture. picture ; on the first part or side of it a most fair and
beautiful countenance of the pure and holy word of God :
on the latter side or part, a most sour and uncomely, de-
formed look of a mere human invention.
The great Concerning the former, they prove the true and un-
thetrue questionable power and privilege of the churches of
Christ!"^ Christ to assemble and practise all the holy ordinances of
God, without or against the consent of the magistrate.
Their arguments from Christ's and the angels' voice,
from the apostles' and chui'ches' practice, I desire may
take deep impression, Avritten by the point of a diamond,
the finger of God's Spirit, in all hearts whom it may
concern.
This liberty of the churches of Clu'ist, he enlargeth
and amplifieth so far, that he calls it a usurpation of
some magistrates to determine the time and place of wor-
ship : and says, that rather the churches should be left to
their inoffensive liberty.
To hold with Upon which grant I must renew my former query,
dlStncM whether this be not to walk in contradictions, to hold with
light yet walk in darkness ? for, —
Themagis- How cau tlicy Say the magistrate is appointed by God
ihicf gover- ^^^ Christ thc guardian of the Christian church and wor-
ohurch.'and ^'^U^j bouud to sct up the truc church, ministry, and ordi-
down'^.ot to nances, to see the church do her duty, that is, to force her
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS'd. 337
to it by the civil sword : bound to suppress the false f^^^ "^^^l^
church, ministry, and ordinances, and therefore, conse- umi'oT ""^
quently, to judge and determine which is the true church, ""^*''"^-
Avliich is the false, and what is the duty of the church
officers and members of it, and what not : and yet, say
they, the churches must assemble, and practise all ordinances,
without his consent, yea, against it. Yea, and he hath
not so much power as to judge what is a convenient time
and place for the churches to assemble in ; which if he
should do, he should be a usurper, and should abridge the
church of her inoffensive liberty.
As if the master or o;overnor of a ship had power to Two simiii-
° . -^ ^ tudes, iUus-
iudo-e who were true and fit officers, mariners, &c., for the t'-atingthe
«' ° -> J ;3 magistrate
managing of the ship, and were bound to see them each both°gover-
perform his duty, and to force them thereunto, and yet he "hurcii'and
should be a usurper if he should abrids-e them of meetino- incommand-
and managmg the vessel at their pleasure, when they
please, and how they please, without and against his con-
sent. Certainly, if a physician have power to judge the
disease of his patient, and what course of physic he must
use, can he be counted a usurper unless the patient might
take what physic himself pleased, day or night, summer or
winter, at home in his chamber or abroad in the air ?
Secondly, by their grant in this passage, that God's if a church
people may thus assemble and practise ordinances without Se without
^ • 1 (> 1 • T • n 1 ^""^ against
and against the consent oi the magistrate, 1 infer, then the magis-
trate's con-
also may they become a church, constitute and gather ff^^^^fJ^
without or against the consent of the magistrate. There- more'consti-
fore may the messengers of Christ preach and baptize, that become a
is, make disciples and wash them into the true profession
of Christianity, according to the commission, though the
magistrate determine and publicly declare such ministers,
such baptisms, such churches to be heretical.
Thirdly, it may here be questioned, what power is now
z
338 THE BLOUDY TENENT
given to the civil magistrate in church matters and spiritual
affairs ?
If it be answered, that although God's people may do
this against the magistrates' consent, yet others may not :
oro«s ar- ^ auswcr, as before, who sees not herein partiality to
tiai'ty- themselves ? God's people must enjoy their liberty of
conscience, and not be forced; but all the subjects in a
kingdom or monarchy, or the whole world beside, must be
compelled by the power of the civil sword to assemble
thus and thus.
Secondly, I demand, who shall judge whether they are
God's people or no ? for they say, whether the magistrate
consent or consent not, that is, judge so or not, they ought
to go on in the ordinances, renuente magistratu.
If the civil How agrees this with their former and general assertion,
magistrate ...
be to build that the civil magistrate must set up the Christian church
the spiritual •-' ■■■
hou8e"he'''" ^^^ worship ? Therefore, by their own grant, he must
inui«judge ju^ge the godly themselves, he must discern who are fit
matter for the house of God, living stones, and what unfit
matter, trash and rubbish.
A close and Thosc worthv mcu, the authors of these positions, and
faithful in- . . . ,
terrogator)- othcrs of their iudo-ment, have cause to examine their souls
to the con- Jo '
the^amho/g with fcar and trembling in the presence of God upon tliis
positions, interrogatory, viz., whether or no this be not the bottom
and root of" the matter: if they could have the same
supply of maintenance without the help of the civil sword,
or Avere persuaded to live upon the voluntary contribution
of poor saints, or their own labour, as the Lord Jesus and
his first messengers did: — I say, if this lay not in the
bottom, Avhethcr or no they could not be Avillingly shut of
the civil power, and left only to their inoffensive liberties ?
u.«m,ocoI^ I could also put a sad query to the consciences of some,
practiM"'*'' vijc., what should be the reason why in their native country,
whez'c the magistrate consenteth not, they forebore to
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS D. 339
practise such ordinances as now they do, and intended to
do so soon as they got into another place where they
might set up magistrates of their own, and a civil sword ?
&c. How much is it to be feared, that in case their
magistrate should alter, or their persons be cast under a
magistracy prohibiting their practice, whether they would
then maintain their separate meetings without and against
the consent of the magistrate, renuente magistratu.
Lastly, it may be questioned, how it comes to pass that a marvei-
1 T o 1 1 15T1 lous chal-
m pleadmg tor the church s liberty more now under the i<^nge oi
"^ more liberty
Christian magistrate, since the Christians took that liberty undgj'^''""'*
in dangerous times under the heathen, why he quotes to magfstrTte
prove such liberty, Pharaoh's hindering the Israelites thrheathra.
from worship, and, Ezra vii. 23, Artaxerxes's fear of wrath
upon the realm ?
Are not all their hopes and arguments built upon the
Christian magistrate, whom, say they, the first Christians
wanted? and yet do they scare the Christian magistrate,
whom they account the governor of the church, with
Pharaoh and Artaxerxes, that kncAV not God, expecting
that the Christian magistrate should act and command no
more in God's worship than they.
But what can those instances of Pharaoh's evil in hin-
dering the Israelites worshipping of God, and Artaxerxes
giving liberty to Israel to worship God and build the
temple, what can they prove but a duty in all j)rinces and
civil magistrates to take off the yoke of bondage, which
commonly they lay on the necks of the souls of their
subjects in matters of conscience and religion ?
z 2
340
THE BLOUDY TENENT
CHAP. CXXXL
more freely
break the
commands
of the
Cliristian
than of the
heathen
magistrate.
If the ma- Pcttce. It IS pliiusible, but nut reasonable, that God's
gistrates . , . , . , . . ■,
wereap. people should (considering the drift of these positions)
'^overnorrof ^'-"^I'^ct iiiore liberty under a Christian than under a
irwiTtMiot'' heathen magistrate. Have God's people more liberty to
tiiam'iris^- break the eommand of a Christian than a heathen gover-
ians should • ? i i it f
nor ? and so to set up Christ s chui'ch and ordinances alter
their own conscience against his consent, more than against
the consent of a heathen or unbelieving magistrate ?
What is become of all the great expectation what a
Christian magistrate may and ought to do in establishing
the church, in reforming the church, and in punisliing the
contrary ? It is true, say they, in Christ's time, and in
the time of the first ministers and churches, there were no
Christian magistrates, and therefore in that case, it was in
vain for Christians to seek unto the heathen magistrates to
govern the church, suppress heretics, &c. ; but now we
enjoy Christian magistrates, &c.
Truth. All reason and religion would now expect more
submission thereof, in matters concerning Christ, to a
Christian magistrate, than to a pagan or anti-christian
ruler ! But, dear Peace, the day will discover, the fire
will try, 1 Cor. HI. [13,] Avhat is but wood, hay, and
stubble, though built, in men's upright intention, on that
foundation, Jesus Christ.
But, to wind up all, as it is most true that magistracy in
government general is of God, Rom. xiil., for the i)reservatlon of man-
In general of " ' ^1
^pw'iXinds ^^^^^ "^ ^^^'^^ order and peace — the world otherwise would
Pet.!i''i3. he like the sea, wherein men, like fishes, would hunt and
devour each other, and the greater devour the less:— so
also it is true, that magistracy in special for the several
Th } neces
slty of civil
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS D. 341
kinds of it is of man, 1 Pet. ii. 13. Now what kind of
magistrate soever the people shall agree to set up, whether
he receive Christianity before he be set in office, or
whether he receive Christianity after, he receives no more
power of magistracy than a magistrate that hath received
no Christianity. For neither of them both can receive
more than the commonweal, the body of people and civil
state, as men, conunimicate unto them, and betrust them
with.
All lawful magistrates in the world, both before the civii magis-
n r^^ • t t • / • 1 trates are
commo; or Christ J esus and smce, ( exceptms; those un- derivatives
*= _ ^ ' \ i & from the
paralleled typical magistrates of the church of Israel) are fountains or
but derivatives and agents immediately derived and em-P*°i'^®-
ployed as eyes and hands, serving for the good of the
whole : hence they have and can have no more power
than fundamentally lies in the bodies or fountains them-
selves, which power, might, or authority is not religious,
Christian, &c., but natural, human, and civil.
And hence it is true, that a Clmstian captain, Christian 4ag?'u,aie^
merchant, physician, lawyer, pilot, father, master, and so magTstrate
,1 • , , a • X • t'lan an un-
consequently magistrate, &c., is no more a captain, mer- believing.
chant, physician, lawyer, pilot, father, master, magistrate,
&c., than a captain, merchant, &c., of any other conscience
or religion.
It is true, Christianity teaches all these to act in their '^^^^^'^^f'
several callings to a higher ultimate end, from higher P^'^;f^^^j"y
principles, in a more heavenly and spiritual manner, &c. '"^^'
342 THE BLOUDY TENENT
CHAP. CXXXII.
Peace. Oh ! that thy light and brightness, dear Truth,
mio-ht shine to the dark world in this particular : let it not
therefore be grievous, if I request a little further illus-
tration of it.
Truth. In his season, God will glorify himself in all his
truths. But to gratify thy desire, thus : A pagan or anti-
christian pilot may be as skilful to carry the ship to its
desired port, as any Clmstian mariner or pilot in the world.
The magis- and may perform that work with as much safety and speed :
pilot in tho yet have they not command over the souls and consciences
sliip of the . . 1111
common- qi their passcugcrs, or manners under them, although they
may justly see to the labour of the one, and the civil be-
haviour of all in the ship. A Christian pilot, he performs
the same work, as likewise doth the metaphorical pilot in
the sliip of the commonweal, from a principle of knowledge
Christianity ^^^^ cxpcriencc ; but more than this, he acts from a root of
(hri'straa thc fcar of God and love to mankind in his whole course.
course. Secondly, his aim is more to glorify God, than to gain his
pay, or make liis voyage. Tliirdly, he walks heavenly with
men and God, in a constant observation of God's hand in
The Chris- storms, calms, &c. So that the thread of navigation being
tian pilot _ ^ . .
''ower"o'vT equally spuu by a believing or imbelieving pilot, yet is it
ills nmrinels th'awn ovcr with the gold of godliness and Christianity by
yrr'i'Than ^ Chi'istiau pilot, while he is holy in all manner of Chris-
tho unchris- , • • , i -r> • i _ -r-» i i i /-xi • • mi
t ian or pagan tiamty, 1 I'et. 1. 15. iiut lastly, the Christian pilots
power over the souls and consciences of liis sailors and
passengers is not greater than that of the anti-christian,
otherwise than he can subdue the souls of any by the two-
edged sword of the Spirit, the word of God, and by his
holy demeanour in liis place, &c.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 343
Peace. I shall present you with no other consideration
in this first part of the picture, but this only.
Although the term heathen is most commonly appropri- J^^f ,*®™^
ated to the wild naked Americans, &c., yet these worthy ^ag^^^a^te
men justly apply it even to the civilized Romans, &c. ; and
consequently must it be applied to the most civilized anti-
clu-istians, who are not the church and people of God in
Christ.
Truth. The word t]"ii3 in the Hebrew, and Wvr\ in the
Greek, signifies no more than the Gentiles, or nations of
the earth, which were without and not within the true
typical national church of the Jews before Christ; and
since his coming, the Gentiles, or nations of the world,
who are without that one holy nation of the Christian
Israel, the chvirch gathered unto Cluist Jesus, in particular
and distinct congregations all the world over.
Translators promiscuously render the words. Gentiles, ah out of
^ '' Christ are
heathens, nations : whence it is evident that even such as Jlf'''^^"-',,
' that IS of the
profess the name of Christ in an unregenerate and im- Gentuek'"^
penitent estate, whether papist, or protectant, are yet
without : that is, heathen. Gentile, or of the nations.
CHAP. CXXXIII.
Peace. Dear Truth, it is now time to cast your eye on
the second part of this head or picture, uncomely and
deformed.
Truth. It contains two sorts of religious meetings or
assemblies.
First, more extraordinary and occasional, for wliich he
quotes the practice of Josiab
344 THE BLOUDY TENENT
jopiahatyro All. Joslali was in the type: so are not now the several
Jesus, the o-overnors of commonweals, kings or governors of the
king of the » ' O o
church. church or Israel; whose state I have })roved to be a non-
such, and not to be paralleled but in the antitype, the par-
ticular church of Christ, where Clirist Jesus alone sits
King in his own most holy government.
Secondly, they propound meetings or assemblings ordi-
nary, stated, and constant, yearly and monthly, unto
wluch the civil magistrate should give liberty. For these
meetings they propound plausible arguments from the
necessity of them, from Christian fellowship, from God's
glory, from the experience of the benefit of them, and
from the good report of them, as also those two scriptures,
1 Cor. X. 33, 2 Cor. xi. 28.
An unjust ^o tliesc I aiiswcr, If they intend that the civil magis-
aud partial •' ~
ubertyfo tratc sliould permit liberty to the free and voluntary
8crences?and Spiritual meetings of their subjects, I shall subscribe unto
unto all' them; but if they intend that the magistrate should give
liberty only unto themselves, and not to the rest of their
subjects, that is to desire their own souls only to be free,
and all other souls of their subjects to be kept in bondage :
Secondly, if they intend that the magistrate should
enforce all the elders of such churches under their juris-
diction to keep correspondency with them in such meetings,
then I say, as before, it is to cause him to give liberty with
a partial hand, and unequal balance ; for thus I argue : —
If the civil state and civil officers be of their religion and
conscience, it is not proper for them to give liberty or
freedom, but to give honourable testimony and appro-
bation, and their own personal submission to the churches.
But if the civil state and officers be of another conscience
and worship, and shall be bound to grant permission and
liljcrty to them, their consciences, and meetings, and not
to those of his own religion and conscience also, how wall
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS D. 345
this appear to be equal in the very eye of common peace
and righteousness ?
For those yearly and monthly meetings, as we find not
any such in the first churches, so neither will those general
arguments from the plausible pretence of Christian fellow-
ship, God's glory, &c., prove such particular ways of
glorifying God, without some precept or precedent of such
a kind.
For those scriptures, 1 Cor. x. 33, and 2 Cor. xi. 28,
expressing the apostle Paul's zeal for glorifying God,
and his care for all the churches, it is clear they concern
such as are indeed Paul's successors, sent forth by Christ
Jesus to preach and gather churches ; but those scriptures
concern not the churches themselves, nor the pastors of
the churches properly, least of all the civil state and
commonwealth, neither of which, the churches, the pastors,
or commonwealth, do go forth personally with that com- The com-
mission. Matt, xxvin. [19,1 to preach and baptize, that is, Matt.xxvni
' L 5J ^ r 1 ' 'of preaching
to gather churches unto Christ. fP*? ''^p- ,
O tizmg, not
For as for the first, the churches are not ministers of rect^^'^'t^o the
the gospel ; the angels or messengers of the churches. Led teaJh-
and the churches themselves, were distinct. Rev. ii. and least of aii
to the com-
jll, monwealth.
As for the second, the pastors and elders of the church,
their work is not to gather churches, but to govern and
feed them. Acts xx., and 1 Pet. v.
As for the civil magistrate, it is a ministry indeed,
magistrates are God's ministers, llom. xiii. 4 ; but it is of
another nature. And therefore none of these— the
churches of Christ, the shepherds of those churches, nor
the civil magistrate, succeeding the apostles or first
messengers, these scriptures alleged concern not any of a query
these to have care of all the churches. now the caro
of all tho
Peace. Dear Truth, who can hear this word, but will churches ?
346
THE BLOUDY TENENT
A ministry
before tho
churcli.
presently cry out. Who then may rightly challenge that
commission, and that promise? Matt, xxviii., &c.
Truth. Sweet Peace, in due place and season that
fpiestion may be resolved ; but doubtless the true
successors must precede or go before the church, making
disciples, and baptizing as the apostles did, who were
neither the churches, nor the pastors and fixed teachers of
them, but as they gathered, so had the care of the
churches.
Acts XV.,
commonly
muapplicd
CHAP. CXXXIV.
Peace. I cease to urge this further ; and, in the last
place, marvel what should be the reason of that conclusion,
viz., " There is no power of determination in any of these
meetings, but that all must be left to the particular deter-
mination of the churches."
Truth. At the meeting at Jerusalem, when Paul and
Barnabas and others were sent thither from the church of
Christ at Antioch, the apostles and elders did not only
consult and advise, but particularly determined the
question which the church of Antioch sent to them about,
Acts XV., and send their particular determinations or
decrees to the churches afterward.
So that if these assemblies were of the nature of that
pattern or precedent, as is generally pretended, and had
such a promise of the assistance and concurrence of the
Spirit as that assembly had, they might then say as that
assembly did, Acts xv.. It seemcth cjood to the Holy Spirit
and to us J and should not leave particular determinations
to the particular churches, in which sometimes are very
few able guides and leaders.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS'd. 347
Peace. But what should be the reason, to persuade these
worthy men to conceive the particular congregations, or
churches, to be more fit and competent judges in such
high points, than an assembly of so excellent and choice
persons, who must only consult and advise ? &c.
Truth. Doubtless there is a strong conviction in their chrisfs pro-
inise and
souls of a professed promised presence of the Lord Jesus presence
■•■■'■■'■ only makes
in the midst of his church, gathered after his mind and bressed!"*^^^
will, more than unto such kind of assemblies, though con-
sisting of far more able persons, even the flower and
cream of all the churches.
Peace. It is generally conceived, that the promise of
Christ's presence to the end of the world. Matt, xxviii.
[20,] is made to the church.
Truth. There is doubtless a promise of Christ's The promise
presence in the midst of his church and congregation, presence,
JT o o ^ U3.ii. xvili..
Matt, xviii. [20;] but the promise of Christ's presence, ^i^^^'^'^i^J^^^
Matt, xxviii. [20,] cannot properly and immediately belong ''■''^'"'
to the church constituted and gathered, but to such
ministers or messengers of Christ Jesus whom he is
pleased to employ to gather and constitute the church by
converting and baptizing : unto wliich messengers, if
Christ Jesus will be pleased to send such forth, that
passage. Acts xv., will be precedential.
Peace. The fourteenth general head is this, viz.. What nth po-
, . sitlnn ex-
power particular churches have particularly over magis- amined.
trates.
" First," say they, " they may censure any member,
though a magistrate, if by sin he deserve it.
" First, because magistrates must be subject to Christ ;
but Christ censures all offenders, 1 Cor. v. 4, 5.
" Secondly, every brother must be subject to Christ's
censure. Matt, xviii. 15, 16, 17. But magistrates are
brethren, Deut. xvii. 15.
THE BLOUDY TENENT
" Thirtlly, They may censure all within the church,
1 Cor. V. 11.
" But tlie magistrates are within the church, for they
arc citlier without, or within, or above the church : not
tlic first, nor the last, for so Christ is only above it.
" Fourthly, the cliurch hath a charge of all the souls of
the members, and must give account thereof, Ileb. xiii.
17.
Fifthly, Christ's censures are for the good of souls, 1
Cor. V. 6 ; but magistrates must not be denied any privi-
lege for their souls, for then they must lose a privilege of
Christ by being magistrates.
" Sixthly, In church privileges Christians are all one.
Gal. iii. 28, Col. iii. 11.
" 2. Magistrates may be censured for apparent and
manifest sin against any moral law of God in their judicial
proceedings, or in the execution of their office. Courts
arc not sanctuaries for sin ; and if for no sin, then not for
such especially.
" First, because sins of magistrates in court are as
hateful to God. 2. And as much spoken against, Isa. x.
1, Micah iii. 1. Thirdly, God hath nowhere granted such
immunity to them. Fourtlily, wdiat a brother may do
privately in case of private offence, that the church may
do publicly in case of public scandal. But a private
brother may admonish and reprove privately in case of any
private oifence. Matt, xviii. 15, Luke xvii. 3, Psalm
cxli. 5.
" Lastly, Civil magistracy doth not exempt any church
from faithful watchfulness over any member, nor deprive a
church of her due power, nor a church member of his
due privilege, which is to partake of every ordinance of
God, needful and requisite to their winning and salvation,
ergo, — "
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 349
CHAP. CXXXV.
Truth. These arguments to prove tlu uuiglstrate sub-
ject, even for sin committed in judicial proceeding, I judge,
like Mount Zion, immoveable, and every true Christian
that is a magistrate will judge so with me : yet a query or
two will not be unseasonable.
First, where they name the church in this whole pas- Christ's ad-
niiiiistra-
sage, whether they mean the church without the ministry tionsare
o ' ./ •' charged
or governors of it, or with the elders and governors fi'flfiiX"
jointly ? and if the latter, why name they not the *''' "''''"'^•
governors at all, since that in all administrations of the
church the duty lies not upon the body of the church, but
firstly and properly upon the elders ?
It is true in case of the elder's obstinacy in apparent sin,
the church hath power over him, having as much power
to take down as to set up. Col. iv. [17,] Say to Archippiis,
&c. ; yet in the ordinary dispensations and administrations
of the ordinances, the ministers or elders thereof are first
charged with duty, &c.
Hence first for the apostles, who converted, gathered. The minis-
. . ters or go-
and espoused the churches to Christ, I question whether vernors of
their power to edification was not a power over the acknowied^-
churches, as many scriptures seem to imply. dfspensa-"^
Secondly, for the ordinary officers ordained for the
ordinary and constant guiding, feeding, and governing the
church, they were rulers, shepherds, bishops, or overseers,
and to them was every letter and charge, commendation or
reproof, directed. Rev. ii. 3, Acts xx. And that place by
them quoted for the submission of the magistrates to the
church, it mentions only submission to tlie rulers thereof,
Heb. xiii. 17. Those excellent men concealed not this out
tions.
350 THE BLOUDY TENENT
of ignorance, and tlicrcfore most certainly In a silent way
confess, that their doctrine concerning the magistrates'
power in church causes would seem too gross, if they
should not have named the whole church, and but silently
A paradox ; imijlicd tlic govcmors of it. And is It not wonderful In
magistrnteB '■ .
made the j^j^y gobcr cve, how the same persons, magistrates, can be
Judges of the •/ •' ' '^ -^ o
and'gover- cxaltcd ovcr the ministers and members, as being bound to
Soct establish, reform, suppress by the civil sword in punishing
by them, tlic body or goods, and yet for the same actions, if the
church and governors thereof so conceive, be liable to a
punishment ten thousand times more transcendent, to wit,
excommunication, a punishment reaching to their souls,
and consciences, and eternal estate ; and this not only for
common sins, but for those actions which inmicdiately
concern the execution of their civil office. In judicial pro-
ceeding ?
Queon Eliza- Peace. The prelates In Queen Elizabeth's days, kept
truer to their ^^^^^ uiorc plalnucss to tliclr principles: for, acknowledging
fhM m!i?y the queen to be supreme In all church causes, according to
spirit'and tlic tltlc and powcr of Henry VIII. her father, taken
profession. n i i ' I'li
from the pope, and given to him by the parliament, they
professed that the queen was not a sheep, but under Christ
the chief shepherd, and that the church had not power to
excommunicate the queen.
Mr. Bar- Truth. Therefore, sweet Peace, it was esteemed capital,
rowe's pro- . ,••./«
fession con- in that faltliful witness of so much truth as he saw, even
cerning
^1"''-';' ., unto death, ]VIr. Barrowe, to maintain before the lords of
Elizabeth. ^ ^
the council, that the queen herself was subject to the
power of Christ Jesus In the church : which truth over-
threw that other tenent, that the queen should be head and
supreme In all church causes.'
Peace. Those bishops according to their principles,
■ [See Noiil's Hist, of Puritans, i. ?,h^, edit. 1837.]
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS D. 351
though bad and false, dealt plainly, though cruelly, with
Mr. Barrowe : but these authors, whose principles are the
same with the bishops', concerning the power of the magis-
trate in church affairs, though they waive the title, and
will not call them heads or governors, Avhich now in lighter
times seems too gross, yet give they as much spiritual
power and authority to the civil magistrates to the full, as
ever the bishops gave unto them ; although they yet also
with the same breath lay all their honour in the dust, and
make them to lick the dust of the feet of the churches, as
it is prophesied the kings and the queens of the earth shall
do, when Christ makes them nursing fathers and nursino-
mothers, Isa. xlix.^ The truth is, Christ Jesus is honoured
when the civil magistrate, a member of the church,
punisheth any member or elder of the church with the
civil sword, even to the death, for any crime against the
civil state, so deserving it ; for he bears not the sword in
vain.
And Christ Jesus is again most highly honoured, when
for apparent sin in the magistrate, being a member of the
church, for otherwise they have not to meddle with him,
the elders with the church admonish him, and recover his
soul : or if obstinate in sin, cast him forth of their sj^iri-
tual and Christian fellowship ; which doubtless they could
not do, were the magistrate supreme governor under
Christ in ecclesiastical or church causes, and so conse-
quently the true heir and successor of the apostles.
* Is not this too like the pope's yet holding out his slipper to the lips
profession of servus servorum Dei, of princes, kings, and emperors ?
352 THE BLOUDY TENENT
CHAR CXXXVI.
5tii iiead. Peace, The fifteenth head rims thus : viz., In what cases
oxaniinud.
must churches proceed ivith magistrates in case of offence.
" We like it well, that churches be slower in pro-
ceeding to excommunication, as of all other, so of civil
magistrates, especially in point of their judicial proceedings,
unless it be in scandalous breach of a manifest law of God,
and that after notorious evidence of the fact, and that
after due seeking and waiting for satisfaction in a previous
advertisement. And though each particular church in re-
spect of the government of Christ be independent and
absolute within itself, yet where the commonweal consists
of church members, it may be a point of Christian wisdom
to consider and consult with the court also, so far as any
thing may seem doubtful to them in the magistrate's case,
wliich may be further cleared by intelhgence given from
them ; but otherwise we dare not leave it in the power of
any church to forbear to proceed and agree upon that on
earth, wliich they plainly see Christ hath resolved in his
word, and will ratify in heaven."
Truth. If the scope of this head be to qualify and adorn
Christian impartiality and faithfulness with Christian wis-
dom and tenderness, I honour and applaud such a
Christian motion ; but whereas that case is put which is
nowhere found in the pattern of the first churches, nor
suiting with the rule of Christianity, to wit, that " the
commonweal should consist of church members," which
must be taken privately, to wit, that none should be ad-
mitted members of the commonweal but such as are first
members of the church — which nuist necessarily run the
church upon that temptation to feel the pulse of the court
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 353
concerning a delinquent magistrate, before they dare pro-
ceed— I say, let such practices be brought to the touch-
stone of the true frame of a civil commonweal, and the true J^^ ^"^en-
■' tions of men
frame of the spiritual or Christian commonweal, the church fro^the'"^
of Christ, and it will be seen what wood, hay, and stubble tSs of^vii
of carnal policy and human inventions in Christ's matters common-
weals.
are put m place of the precious stones, gold, and silver of
the ordinances of the most high and only wise God.
CHAP. CXXXVII.
Peace. Dear Truth, we are now arrived at their last leth and
head : the title is tliis, viz., — examined.
Their power in the liberties and privileges of these churches.
*' First, all magistrates ought to be chosen out of church
members, Exod. xviii. 21 ; Deut. xvii. 15 ; Pro v. xxix. 2.
When the righteous rule, the people rejoice.
" Secondly, that all free men elected, be only church
members ; —
" 1. Because if none but church members should rule,
then others should not choose, because they may elect
others beside church members.
" 2. From the pattern of Israel, where none had power
to choose but only Israel, or such as were joined to the
people of God.
" 3. If it shall fall out that, in the court consisting of
magistrates and deputies, there be a dissent between them
which may hinder the common good, that they now return
for ending the same to their first principles, which are the
free men, and let them be consulted with." '
Truth. In this head are two branches : — first, concern- a great
question,
A A
354 THE BLOUDY TENENT
tiier on'r ^"o ^^^ clioice of magistrates, that such ought to be chosen
bors'tCri^ as are church members : for which is quoted, Exod. xviii.
ed.'godiy" 21 ; Deut. xvii. 15 ; Pro v. xxix. 2.
a particular Uuto which I auswcr : It wcrc to be wished, that since
estate, be tiie point is so weighty, as concerning the pilots and
chos"cn^or steersmen of kingdoms and nations, &c., on whose abilities,
magistrates. ^^^^^ ,^^^j faithfulncss dcpcuds most commonly the peace
and safety of the commonweals they sail in : I say, it were
to be wished that they had more fully explained what they
intend by this affirmative, viz., " Magistrates ought to be
chosen out of church members."
For if they intend by this ought to be chosen, a necessity
of convenience, viz., that for the greater advancement of
common utility and rejoicing of the people, according to
the place quoted, Prov. xxix. 2, it were to be desired,
prayed for, and peaceably endeavoured, then I readily as-
sent unto them.
But if by this ought they intend such a necessity as
those scriptures quoted imply, viz., that people shall sin
by choosing such for magistrates as are not members of
churches : as the Israelites should have sinned, if they had
not, according to Jethro's counsel, Exod. xviii., and ac-
cording to the command of God, Deut. xvii., chosen their
judges and kings within themselves in Israel : then I pro-
pose these necessary queries ; —
\^^lf■ ""' First. Whether those are not lawful civil combinations,
cilurdies of societies, and communions of men, in towns, cities, states,
not'^ are ^^. kingdoms, where no church of Christ is resident, yea,
where his name was never yet heard of? I add to this,
that men of no small note, skilful in the state of the world,
beinMivid- ''^cknowlcdgc, that the world divided into thirty parts,
^hirtyVrtp, twenty-five of that thirty have never yet heard of the
never \iclrd namc of Clirist : if rthereforel their civil politics and
of Christ. 1 • • 1 11
combmations be not lawful, because they are not churches
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS D. 355
and their magistrates church members, then disorder, con-
fusion, and all unrighteousness is lawful, and pleasing to
God.
Secondly. Whether in such states or commonweals ^J*^f"' ^^'^'^^
•^ 01 crowns
where a church or churches of Christ are resident, such government
persons may not lawfully succeed to the crown or govern- chri°thin"°'
ment in Avhom the fear of God, according to Jethro's ^°' ^"
counsel, cannot be discerned, nor are brethren of the
church, according to Deut. xvii. 15, but only are fitted
with civil and moral abilities to manage the civil affairs of
the civil estate.
Thirdly. Since not many wise and noble are called, but ^ew chris-
•' •' tians wise
the poor receive the gospel, as God hath chosen the poor andq"uaiia'ed
of the world to be rich in faith, 1 Cor. i. 26, James ii. 5 : s?Itf' ""'"^
whether it may not ordinarily come to pass, that there
may not be found in a true church of Christ, which some-
times consisteth but of few persons, persons fit to be
either kings or governors, &c., whose civil office is no less
difficult than the office of a doctor of physic, a master or
pilot of a ship, or a captain or commander of a band or
army of men : for which services the children of God may
be no ways qualified, though otherwise excellent for the
fear of God, and the knowledge and grace of the Lord
Jesus.
Fourthly. If magistrates ought, that is, ought onlt/, to some pa-
be chosen out of the church, I demand, if they ought not tMUsTgrer"
also to be dethroned and deposed when they cease to be of of mfgls-"^
the church, either by voluntary departure from it, or by
excommunication out of it, according to the bloody tenents
and practice of some papists, with whom the protestants,
according to their principles, although they seem to abhor
it, do absolutely agree ?
Fifthly. Therefore, lastly, I ask, if this be not to turn
the world upside down, to turn the world out of the
A A 2
356 THE BLOUDY TENENT
world, to pluck up the roots and foundations of all common
society in the world, to turn the garden and paradise of
the church and saints into the field of the civil state of
the world, and to reduce the world to the first chaos or
confusion ?
CHAP. CXXXVIII.
Peace. Dear Truth, thou conquerest, and shalt triumph
in season, but some will say, how answer you those scrip-
tures alleged ?
Truth. I have fully and at large declared the vast
differences between that holy nation of typical Israel and
all other lands and countries, how unmatchable then and
now, and never to be paralleled, but by the true Israel
and particular churches of Christ residing in all parts, and
tures^E^odi^^^^^cr thc scvcral civil governments of the world. In
xviilancT" ■ which cliurclies, the Israel of God and kingdom of Christ
paralleled Jcsus, such Only are to be chosen spiritual officers and
in tlio true
i8raei"bv oOvcmors, to manage his kingly power and authority in
the church, as are, according to the scriptures quoted, not
pope, bishops, or civil powers, but from amongst them-
selves, brethren, fearing God, hating covetousness or filthy
lucre, according to those golden rules given by the Lord
Jesus, 1 Tim. iii., and Tit. i.
The want of discerning this true parallel between Israel
in the type then, and Israel the antitype now, is that rock
whereon, through the Lord's righteous jealousy, punishing
the Avorld and chastising his people, thousands dash, and
make woful shipwreck.
The second branch, viz., that all freemen elected be
only church members, I have before shown to be built on
Israel, by
1 Tim. iii
and Tit. i
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 357
that sandy and dangerous ground of Israel's pattern.
Oh ! that It may please the Father of lights to discover
this to all that fear his name ! Then would they not sin
to save a kingdom, nor run Into the lamentable breach of
civil peace and order In the world, nor be guilty of forcing
thousands to hypocrisy In a state-worship, nor of profanlno-
the holy name of God and Christ by putting their names
and ordinances upon unclean and unholy persons, nor of
shedding the blood of such heretics, &c., whom Christ
would have enjoy longer patience and permission until the
harvest, nor of the blood of the Lord Jesus himself in
his faithful witnesses of truth, nor lastly, of the blood of
so many hundred thousands slaughtered men, women, and
children, by such uncivil and unchristian wars and com-
bustions about the Christian faith and religion.
Peace. Dear Truth, before we part, I ask your faithful
help once more, to two or three scriptures which many
allege, and yet we have not spoken of.
Truth. Speak on. Here Is some sand left in this our
hour-glass of merciful opportunity. One grain of time's
inestimable sand is worth a golden mountain ; let us not
lose it.
Peace. The first is that of the Ninevltes' fast, commanded The Nine-
vites' fast
by the king of Nineveh and his nobles upon the preaching examined.
of Jonah : succeeded by God's merciful answer In sparing
of the city ; and quoted with honourable approbation by
the Lord Jesus Christ, Jonah III., and Matt. xll. 41.
Truth. I have before proved, that even Jehoshaphat's
fast, he being king of the national church and people of
Israel, could not possibly be a type or warrant for every
king or magistrate In the world, whose nations, countries,
or cities cannot be churches of God now In the gospel,
according to Christ Jesus.
Much less can this pattern of the king of Nineveh and
358 THE BLOUDY TENENT
his nobles, be a ground for kings and magistrates now to
force all their subjects under them in the matters of
worship.
Peace. It will be said, why did God thus answer them ?
Truth. God's mercy in hearing doth not prove an action
rio-ht and according to rule.
It pleased God to hear the Israelites cry for flesh, and
afterward for a king, giving both in anger to them.
It pleased God to hear Ahab's prayer, yea, and the
prayer of the devils, Luke viii. [32,] although their per-
sons and prayers in themselves abominable.
Object. If it be said, why did Christ approve this example ?
Answer. I auswcr, thc Lord Jesus Christ did not approve the
king of Nineveh's compelling all to worship, but the men
of Nineveh's repentance at the preaching of Jonah.
Peace. It will be said, what shall kings and magistrates
noAv do in the plagues of sword, famine, pestilence ?
Truth. Kings and magistrates must be considered, as
formerly, invested with no more power than the people be-
trust them with.
But no people can bctrust them with any spii'itual power
in matters of worsliip ; but with a civil power belonging
to their goods and bodies.
2. Kings and magistrates must be considered as either
godly or ungodly.
If ungodly, his own and people's duty is repentance,
and reconciling of their persons unto God, before their
sacrifice can be accepted. Without repentance what
have any to do with the covenant or promise of God?
Psalm 1. 16.
Again, if godly, they are to humble themselves, and beg
mercies for themselves and people.
Secondly. Upon this advantage and occasion, they are
to stir up their people, as possibly they may, to repent-
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSS'd. 359
ance ; but not to force the consciences of people to
worship.
If it be said, what must be attended to in this example ? Object.
Two things are most eminent in this example. Answer.
First. The great work of repentance, which God calls
all men unto, upon the true preaching of his word.
Secondly. The nature of that true repentance, whether How Eng-
•^ ^ / ' land and
legal or evangelical. The people of Nineveh turned from ^^^j"^"" "''^y
the violence that was in their hands : and confident I am, ^p^''^'^-
if this nation shall turn, though but with a legal repent-
ance, from that violent persecuting or hunting each of
other for religion's sake, — the greatest violence and hunting
in the Avilderness of the whole world — even as Sodom and
Gomorrah upon a legal repentance had continued until
Christ's day : so consequently might England, London,
&c., continvie free from a general destruction, upon such a
turning from their violence, until the heavens and the
whole world be with fire consumed.
Peace. The second scripture is that speech of the Lord
Christ, Luke xxii. 36, He that hath not a sword, let him sell
his coat and buy one.
Truth. For the clearino; of this scripture, I must pro- Luke xxii.,
^ _ I ^ ■•■ the selling
pose and reconcile that seeming contrary command of the f^^^,'^°^^
Lord Jesus to Peter, Matt. xxvi. [52,] Put up thj sword cZed.'^'''
into its place, for all that take the sword shall perish by it.
In the former scripture, Luke xxii. 36, it pleased the
Lord Jesus, speaking of his present trouble, to compare
his former sending forth of his disciples without scrip, &c.,
with that present condition and trial coming upon them,
wherein they should provide both scrip and sword, &c.
Yet now, first, when they tell him of two swords, he
answers, It is enough: which shows his former meaning
was not literal, but figurative, foreshowing his present
danger above his former.
360 THE BLOUDY TENENT
Secondly, in tlic same sense at the same time. Matt,
xxvi. 52, commanding Peter to put up his sword, he gives
a threefokl reason thereof.
1. (vcr. 52,) From the event of it : for all that take the
sword shall perish hy it.
2. The needlessness of it: for with a word to his
Father, he could have twelve legions of angels.
3. The counsel of God to be fulfilled in the scripture :
thus it ought to be.
Peace. It is much questioned by some, what should be
the meaning of Christ Jesus in that speech, All that take
the sicord shall perish by the sivord.
A threefold Truth. There is a threefold taking of the sword : first,
taking of
the sword, jjy murderous cruelty, either of private persons; or
secondly, public states or societies, in wrath or revenge
each against other.
Secondly, a just and righteous taking of the sword in
punishing offenders against the civil peace, either more
personal, private, and ordinary ; or more public, op-
pressors, tyrants, ships, navies, &c. Neither of these can
it be imao'ined that Christ Jesus intended to Peter.
o
Thirdly, there is therefore a third taking of the sword,
forbidden to Peter, that is, for Christ and the gospel's
cause when Christ is in danger : which made Peter strike,
&c.
Peace. It seems to some most contrary to all true rea-
son, that Christ Jesus, innocency itself, should not be
defended.
Truth. The foolishness of God is wiser than the wisdom
of man.
It is not the purpose of God, that the spiritual battles
of his Son shall be fought by carnal weapons and persons.
It is not his pleasure that the world shall flame on
fire with civil combustions for his Son's sake. It is
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 361
directly contrary to the nature of Christ Jesus, his
saints and truths, that throats of men, which is the high-
est contrariety to civil converse, should be torn out for
his sake who most delighted to converse with the greatest
sinners.
It is the counsel of God, that his servants shall over-
come by three weapons of a spiritual nature, Rev. xii. 1 1 ;
and that all that take the sword of steel shall perish.
Lastly, it is the counsel of God, that Christ Jesus shall
shortly appear a most glorious judge and revenger against
all his enemies, when the heavens and the earth shall flee
before his most glorious presence.
Peace. I shall propose the last scripture much insisted Rev xvii.
on by many for carnal weapons in spiritual cases. Rev. j'ng of the
xvii. 16, The ten liorns which thou sawest upon the beast, ^ssed/^^
these shall hate the whore, and shall make her desolate and
naked, and shall eat her Jlesh, and shall hum her with
fire.
Truth. Not to controvert with some, whether or no the
beast be yet risen and extant : —
Nor secondly, whether either the beast, or the horns,
or the whore, may be taken literally for any corporal beast
or whore : —
Or thirdly, whether these ten horns be punctually and
exactly ten kings : —
Or fourthly, whether those ten horns signify those many
kings, kingdoms, and governments, who have bowed down
to the pope's yoke, and have committed fornication with
that great whore the church of Rome : —
Let this last be admitted, (which yet will cost some
work to clear against all opposites) : yet, —
First, can the time be now clearly demonstrated to be
come ? &c.
Secondly, how will it be proved, that this hatred of this
362 THE BLOUDY TENENT
whore, shall be a true, chaste, Christian hatred against
anti-christlan, whorish jn-actices ? &c.
Thirdly, or rather that this hating, and desolating, and
makino- naked, and burning shall arise, not by way of an
ordinance warranted by the institution of Christ Jesus,
but by way of providence, when, as it iiseth to be with
all Avhores and their lovers, the church of Rome and her
great lovers shall fall out, and by the righteous vengeance
of God upon her, drunk with the blood of saints or holy
ones, these mighty fornicators shall turn their love into
hatred, which hatred shall make her a poor, desolate, naked
whore, torn and consumed, &c.
Peace. You know it is a great controversy, how the
kings of the earth shall thus deal with the whore in
the seventeenth chapter, and yet so bewail her in the
eighteenth chapter.
Truth. If we take it that these kings of the earth
shall first hate, and plunder, and tear, and burn this
whore, and yet afterward shall relent and bewail their
cruel dealing toward her : or else, that as some kings deal
so terribly with her, yet others of those kings shall be-
wail her : —
If either of these two answers stand, or a better be
given, yet none of them can prove it lawful for people to
give power to their kings and magistrates thus to deal
with them, their subjects, for their conscience ; nor for
magistrates to assume a tittle more than the people
betrust them with ; nor for one people out of conscience
to God, and for Christ's sake, thus to kill and slaughter
and burn each other. However, it may please the
righteous judge, according to the famous types of Gideon's
and Jehoshaphat's battles, to permit in justice, and to
order in wisdom, these mighty and mutual slaughters each
of other.
OF PERSECUTION DISCUSs'd. 363
Peace. We have now, dear Truth, through the gracious
hand of God, clambered up to the top of tliis our tedious
discourse.
Truth. Oh ! it is mercy inexpressible that either thou
or I have had so long a breathing time, and that together !
Peace. If English ground must yet be drunk with
English blood, oh ! where shall Peace repose her wearied
head and heavy heart ?
Truth. Dear Peace, if thou find welcome, and the God
of peace miraculously please to quench these all-devouring
flames, yet where shall Truth find rest from cruel persecu-
tions ?
Peace. Oh ! will not the authority of holy scriptures,
the commands and declarations of the Son of God, therein
produced by thee, together with all the lamentable ex-
periences of former and present slaughters, prevail with
the sons of men, especially with the sons of peace, to de-
part from the dens of lions, and mountains of leopards,
and to put on the bowels, if not of Christianity, yet of
humanity each to other ?
Truth. Dear Peace, Habakkuk's fishes keep their con-
stant bloody game of persecutions in the world's mighty
ocean ; the greater taking, plundering, swallowing up
the lesser. Oh ! happy he whose portion is the God
of Jacob ! who hath nothing to lose under the sun ; but
hath a state, a house, an inheritance, a name, a crown, a
life, past all the plunderers', ravishers', murderers' reach
and fury !
Peace. But lo ! Who's there ?
Truth. Our sister Patience^ whose desired company is
as needful as delightful. It is like the wolf will send the
scattered sheep in one : the common pirate gather up the
loose and scattered navy : the slaughter of the witnesses
364 THE BLOUDY TENENT, ETC.
by that bloody beast unite the independents and presby-
terians.
The God of peace, the God of truth, will shortly seal
this truth, and confirm this witness, and make it evident
to the whole world, —
That the doctrine of persecution for cause
OF conscience, is most evidently and lamentably
CONTRARY TO THE DOCTRINE OF ChrIST JeSUS, THE
Prince of peace. Amen.
FINIS.
MR. COTTON'S LETTER,
LATELY PRINTED,
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED.
ROGER WILLIAMS,
OV PROVIDENCE, IN NEW ENGLAND.
LONDON :
IMPRINTED IN THE YEAR 1644,
TO THE IMPARTIAL READERS
This Letter I acknowledge to have received from Mr.
Cotton, whom for his personal excellencies I truly
honour and love: yet at such a time of my distressed
wanderings amongst the barbarians, that being destitute of
food, of clothes, of time, I reserved it, though hardly,
amidst so many barbarous distractions, and afterward pre-
pared an answer to be returned.
In the interim, some friends being much grieved, that Mr. cotton's
reluctancyin
one, publicly acknowledged to be godly, and dearly himself con-
beloved, should yet be so exposed to the mercy of a ^cut'ionr'^
howling wilderness in frost and snow, &c. : Mr. Cotton, to
take off the edge of censure from himself, professed both
in speech and writing, that he was no procurer of my
sorrows.
Some letters then passed between us, in which I proved
and expressed, that if I had perished in that sorrowful
winter's flight, only the blood of Jesus Christ could have
washed him from the guilt of mine.
His final answer was, " Had you perished, your blood A" "nmer-
had been on your own head ; it was your sin to procure ^™^ ^^^^'
it, and your sorrow to suffer it."
Here I confess I stopped, and ever since suppressed
mine answer ; waiting, if it might please the Father of
^ [For elucidations of Uie refe- Cotton's reply, see the Biographical
rences made by Mr. Williams in this Introduction.]
preface to his sufferings, and for Mr.
368 MR. COTTON S LETTER
mercies, more to mollify and soften, and render more
humane and merciful, the car and heart of that otherwise
excellent and worthy man.
God's wis- It cannot now be iustly offensive, that finding this
dom in the >i •> \ r i
^uwuhjn letter public (by whose procurement I know not) I also
this letter. pj.gggjjt to the samc public view, my formerly intended
answer.
Times of I rcjoicc in the goodness and wisdom of liim who is the
Christ. Father of lights and mercies, in ordering the season both
of mine own present opportunity of answer : as also and
especially of such protestations and resolutions of so many
fearing God, to seek what worship and worshippers are
acceptable to him in Jesus Christ.
A golden Mine own ears were glad and late witnesses of a
parliament hcavculy spccch of ouc of thc most eminent of that high
assembly of parliament ; viz., " Why should the labours of
any be suppressed, if sober, though never so different?
We now profess to seek God, Ave desire to see light," &c.
Times when I kuow there is a time when God will not be found,
God comes though men seek him early, Prov. i. [28.]
too late.
There is a time when prayer and fasting come too late,
Jer. xiv. [10.]
There is a seeking of the God of Israel with a
stumbling-block, according to which God giveth his Israel
an answer, Ezek. xiv. [4.]
Lastly, there is a proud refusal of the mind of God re-
turned in answer by the prophet, Jer. xlii. [13.]
■yvhoie- Love bids me hope for better things. God's promise
seekers the assurcs US, that his pcoplc returning from captivity, shall
of Christ seek him, and pray, and find him, when they seek him with
Jesus. i. -/ /^ n 1
their whole heart, Jer. xxix. [13.] And God's angel
comforts those against all fears that seek Jesus that was
crucified, Mark xvi. [6].
Thy soul so prosper, whoever thou art, worthy reader.
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED. 369
as with thy whole heart thou seekest that true Lord Jesus,
who is holiness itself, and requires a spiritual and holy
bride like to himself, the pure and spotless lamb. He Christ Jesus,
i i whom he
alone, as he is able to save thee to the utmost from thy sins telcheth!
and sorrows by his blood, so hath he brought his Father's
counsel from his bosom, and every soul is bound, on pain
of etei'nal pains, to attend alone [to] his laws and ordi-
nances, commands and statutes, Heb. vii.. Acts iii. [23].
That Lord Jesus, who purposely chose to descend of The true
. Lord Jesus
mean and mferior parents, a carpenter, &c. : — studied hu-
■*• ^ mility and
Who disdained not to enter this world in a stable, seif-deniai.
amongst beasts, as unworthy the society of men: who
passed through this world with the esteem of a madman,
a deceiver, a conjuror, a traitor against Caesar, and destitute
of an house wherein to rest his head : who made choice of
his first and greatest ambassadors out of fishermen, tent-
makers, &c. : and at last chose to depart on the stage of a
painful, shameful gibbet : —
If Him thou seekest in these searching times, makest
him alone thy white [robe] and soul's beloved, willing to
follow, and be like him in doing [and] in suffering ; seekers of
11 r>i !• •! • I* ^ ' Christ aro
although thou nndest him not m the restoration oi nis sure of a
gracious
ordinances, according to his first pattern : — answer, 2
' t5 ^ Thess, V,
Yet shalt thou see him, reign with him, eternally admire
him, and enjoy him, when he shortly comes in flaming fire
to burn up millions of ignorant and disobedient.
Your most unworthy country-man,
ROGER WILLIAMS.
B B
ME. COTTON'S LETTER
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED.
CHAP. I.
Mr. Cotton. " Beloved in Christ."
Answer. Though I humbly desire to acknowledge myself
uuAVorthy to be beloved, and most of all unworthy of the
name of Christ, and to be beloved for his sake : yet since
Mr. Cotton is pleased to use such an aifectionate compel-
latlon and testimonial expression, to one so afflicted and
persecuted by himself and others, whom for their personal
worth and godliness I also honour and love, I desire it
may be seriously reviewed by himself and them, and all
men, whether the Lord Jesus be well pleased that one,
beloved in him, should, for no other cause than shall
presently appear, be denied the common air to breathe in,
and a civil cohabitation upon the same common earth;
yea, and also without mercy and human compassion, be
exposed to winter miseries in a howling wilderness ?^
' [It is] a monstrous paradox, common air together, &c. I am in-
that God's childrpn should persecute fonned it was the speech of an
God's children, and that they that honourable knight of the parliament :
hope to live eternally together with " What ! Christ persecute Ciirist in
Christ Jesus in the heavens, should New England ?" *
not suffer each other to live in this
' [" Though God's children may wicked men either, for well-doing :
not persecute God's children, nor yet if they be found to walk in the
MR. cotton's letter, ETC. 371
And I ask further. Whether, since Mr. Cotton else- Mr. cotton
where professeth to expect far greater light than yet niore ugiit,
'■ 7 . . must.accorr' -
shines, upon the same grounds and practice, if Christ ^e ^°^^^^ _
Jesus in any of his servants shall be pleased to hold forth persecu'te
a further light, Christ Jesus himself shall find the mercy ifhebiingTt*-
and humanity of a civil and temporal life and being with
them?
Mr. Cotton. " Though I have little hope, when I con-
sider the uncircumcision of mine own lips, that you will
hearken to my voice, who have not hearkened to the body
of the whole church of Christ with you, and the testimony
and judgment of so many elders and brethren of other
churches : yet I trust my labour will be accepted of the
Lord ; and who can tell but that he may bless it to you
also, if!, by his help, I endeavour to show you the sandiness
of those grounds, out of which you have banished your-
self from the fellowship of all the churches in these
countries ?"
Answer. First, I acknowledge it a holy character of a wni-wor-
° *^ ship var-
heavenly spirit, to make ingenuous true acknowledgment ^f^^f^^ ^'
of an uncircumcised lip : yet that discerning spirit, which fhow o"iu.
God graciously vouchsafeth to them that tremble at his ™' ' ^"
word, shall not only find, that not only the will-worships of
men may be painted and varnished over with the glittering
show of humility. Col. ii., but also God's dearest servants, spiritual
eminent for humility and meekness, may yet be troubled sweu,"uf of
with a swelling of spiritual pride out of the very sense of a mans.
. . . . humility
their humihty. It pleased God to give Paul himself pre-
venting physic against this distemper, in the midst of
way of tlie wicked — their brethren death, and yet hope to live eternally
may justly deprive them in some with them in the heavens." Master
cases not only of the common air of John Cotton's Answer to Master Roger
the country, by banishment, but even Williams, p. 1 4.]
of the common air of the world by
B B 2
372 MR COTTON S LETTER
Humility God's graclous revelation to him. And what an humble ar-
Eeasonabie crumcut doth David usc, wlicn himself, advised by Nathan,
in setting ^ , . , .
up will- ^vent about an evil work out of a holy mtention, to wit,
worship, or ''
peraecuting ^ ^^^.j^ ^i^ will-worship, in buildiug the temple unbidden ?
Behold, I dwell in a house of Cedar, but the ark of God vi
a tent, 2 Sam. vii. 2. Humility is never in season to set
up superstition, or to persecute God's children.
CHAP. IT.
Secondly, I observe his charge against me for not
hearkening to a twofold voice of Christ: first, of the
whole church of Christ with me.^
Unto which I answer, according to my conscience and
persuasion, I was then charged by office with the feeding
of that flock : and when in the apprehension of some
Public sins public cvils, thc wholc country professed to humble itself
the cauae of
public ca- and seek God, I endeavoured, as a faithful watchman on
lumitics ;
SithfuM *^^® walls, to sound the trumpet and give the alarm : and
by^spIrTtuli upou a fast day, in faithfulness and uprightness, as then
and still I am persuaded, I discovered eleven public sins,
for which I believed (and do) it pleased God to inflict, and
further to threaten public calamities. Most of which
eleven (in not all) that church then seemed to assent unto :
until afterward in my troubles the greater part of that
church was swayed and bowed, whether for fear of perse-
cution or otherwise, to say and practise what, to my know-
ledge, with sighs and groans, many of them mourned
under.
* [That 18, of the church at Salem, of which Mr. Williams was then the
pastor.]
watchmen.
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED. 373
I know the cliurch of Colosse must say to Archippus, coi. iv. [le.]
Faithfulness
Take heed to thy ministry, &c.j which he may negligently to ^o^ and
and proudly refuse to hearken to ; but let my case be con- censured"'
sideredj and the word of the Lord examined, and the j^lcingTn'^'
difference of my case will shine forth, and my faithfulness and judg-
. ment.
and uprightness to God and the souls of that people will
witness for me, when my soul comes to Hezekiah's case on
his death-bed, and in that great day approaching.
For my not hearkening to the second voice, the testi-
mony of so many elders and brethren of other churches :
because I truly esteem and honour the persons of which
the New Eng-lish churches are constituted, I will not "^^^ pop'f •>
" ^ argument
answer the argument of numbers and multitudes against tu°des!°"'''
one, as we use to answer the popish universality, that God
sometimes stirs up one Elijah against eight hundred of
Baal's priests,* one Micaiah against four hundred of Ahab's
prophets, one Athanasius against many hundreds of Arian
bishops, one John Huss against the whole council of
Constance, Luther and the two witnesses against many
thousands, &c. Yet this I may truly say, that David David and
"'''*' the princes
himself, and the princes of Israel, and thirty thousand f^'ousand^
Israel, carrying up the ark, were not to be hearkened to ftype^of
nor followed in their (as I may say) holy rejoicings and servants re-
n T -r ^ 1' .• forming, yet
triumphmQ-s, the due order ot the Lord yet bemg wantmg not after the
\ ^ . . ° due order.
to their holy intentions and affections, and the Lord at last
sending in a sad stop and breach of Uzzah amongst them
(Perez Uzzah), as he hath ever yet done, and will do in
all the reformations that have been hitherto made by liis
Davids which are not after the due order. To which
purpose, it is maintained by the papists themselves, and by
their councils, that scripture only must be heard: yea, one ^y^f^g^^g?"^^"*
scripture in the mouth of one simple mechanic before the concwning
scripture.
* [This should he four hundred and fifty. See 1 Kings xviii. 19—22 :— or
including the " prophets of the groves," 850.]
374 MR. COTTONS LETTER
whole council. By that only do I desire to stand or fall
in trial or judgment ; for all flesh is grass, and the beauty
of flesh, the most wisest, holiest, learnedest, is but the
flower or beauty of grass: only the word of Jehovah
standeth fast for ever.
CHAP. III.
Thirdly, Mr. Cotton endeavoureth to discover the sandl-
ness of those grounds out of which, as he saith, I have
banished myself, &c.
Good inten- J auswcr, I QUCstion not his holy and loving intentions
tions and ' ^ o ^
cDds "JIf ie ^^^ affections, and that my grounds seem sandy to himself
vMTh'God, and others. Those intentions and affections may be
cn'doavoars acccptcd, as liis pcrson, with the Lord, as David of his
burn like dcsircs to bulld the Lord a temple, though on sandy
stubble, (Sic -i^ -» r ^ i t in
grounds. 1 et Mr. Cotton s endeavours to prove the nrm
rock of the truth of Jesus to be the weak and imcertain
sand of man's invention, those shall perish and burn like
hay or stubble. The rocky strength of those grounds shall
more appear in the Lord's season, and himself may yet
confess so much, as since he came into New England he
hiitli confessed the sandiness of the grounds of many of
Many his practiccs in which he walked in Old England, and the
Beem"d^ rockincss of their grounds that witnessed against them
Mr. Cotton aud hiuisclf in those practices, thouo;h for that time their
in Old EnK- ^ °
i:ind, which nri-Qunds sccmed saudv to him.
now he con- O >/
r'^'cky^ '" *** AVhen myself heretofore, through the mercy of the
Most High, discovered to liimself and other eminent
servants of God my grounds against their using of the
cott Common Prayer, my grounds seemed sandy to them,
jrJrTi^dcd to ^vhich since in New England Mr. Cotton hath acknow-
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED. 375
ledged rooliy, and hath seen cause so to publish to the common
world, in his discourse to Mr. Ball against set forms of ^JTcrhath"*
, written
prayer.^ against it.
But because the reader may ask, both Mr. Cotton and
me, what were the grounds of such a sentence of banish-
ment against me, which are here called sandy, I shall
relate in brief what those grounds were, some whereof he
is pleased to discuss in this letter, and others of them not
to mention.^
After my public trial and answers at the general court,
one of the most eminent magistrates, whose name and
speech may by others be remembered, stood up and
spake :
" Mr. Williams," said he, " holds forth these four nar-
- I he ii/ui
ticulars ; particular
' gi'ounds of
" First, That we have not our land by patent from the "/bJn'ilh"''''
king, but that the natives are the true owners of it, and ^^'^ '
that we ought to repent of such a receiving it by patent.
" Secondly, That it is not lawful to call a wicked
person to swear, [or] to pray, as being actions of God's
worship.
" Thirdly, That it is not lawful to hear any of the
ministers of the parish assemblies in England.
"Fourthly, that the civil magistrate's power extends
only to the bodies, and goods, and outward state of men,"
&c.
I acknowledge the particulars were rightly summed up.
* [" The truth is, I did not publish another to Mr. Ball divers years ago.
that discourse to the world — A brief How it came to be published I do
discourse in defence of set forms of not know." Cotton's Answer, p. 23.
prayer was penned by Mr. Ball — that a See Hanbury's Hist. Mem. ii. 157,
religious knight sent over with deshe for an abstract of it.]
to hear our judgment of it. At his ' [See also Biographical Intro-
request I drew up a short answer, and duction to this volume.]
sent one copy to the knight and
376 MR. COTTON S LETTER
and I also hope, that, as I then maintained the rocky
strength of them to my own and other consciences' satis-
faction, so, through the Lord's assistance, I shall be ready
for the same grounds not only to be bound and banished,
but to die also in New England, as for most holy truths of
God in Christ Jesus.
Yea; but, saith he, upon those grounds you banished
yourself from the society of the churches in these coun-
tries.
I Answer, if Mr. Cotton mean my own voluntary with-
drawing from those churches resolved to continue in those
evils, and persecuting the witnesses of the Lord present-
christ Jesus ing light uuto them, I confess it -was mine own voluntary
speakethand o O ■» •/
^is'^witnei" ^^^ ' 7®^' ^ l^op6 the act of the Lord Jesus sounding forth
^^^' in me, a poor despised ram's horn, the blast which shall in
his own holy season cast down the strength and confidence
of those inventions of men in the worshipping of the true
and living God : — And lastly. His act in enabling me to
be faithful, in any measure, to suffer such great and mighty
trials for his name's sake. But if by banishing myself he
intend the act of civil banishment from their common
earth and air, I then observe with grief the language of
i^nOTa'^Tiu"' *^^^ dragon in a lamb's lip. Among other expressions of
a himb s ^i^g dragon, are not these common to the witnesses of the
Lord Jesus, rent and torn by his persecutions ? — " Go now:
dren^pewe- ~ ^^^^ ^^^ ^^^ persccutcd, you are persecuted for Christ,
ctmigedby suf!cr for your conscience : no, it is your schism, heresy,
roTes tobe obstiuacy, the devil hath deceived thee, thou hast justly
the authors , i i •
of ti.eir own brought this upou thee, thou hast banished thyself," &c.
persecution. ^ j ■>
Instances are abundant in so many books of martyrs, and
the experience of all men, and therefore T spare to recite
in so short a treatise.
Secondly, if he mean this ci^dl act of banishing, why
should he call a civil sentence from the civil state, within
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED. 377
a few Aveeks' execv, n, in so sharp a time of New Eng-
land's cold — Why should he call this a banishment from a national
*' church, the
the churches ? except he silently confess, that the frame momteTor
or constitution of their churches is but implicitly national, iZtiy con-
which yet they profess against : for otherwise why was I couon L be
-,,.., all one.
not yet permitted to live m the world, or commonweal,
except for this reason, that the commonweal and church is
yet but one, and he that is banished from the one must
necessarily be banished from the other also.
CHAP. IV.
3fr. Cotton. " Let not any prejudice against my person,
I beseech you, forestal either your affection or judgment,
as if I had hasted forward the sentence of your civil
banishment ; for what was done by the magistrates in that
kind was neither done by my counsel nor consent."
Answ. Although I desire to hear the voice of God from
a stranger, an equal, an inferior, yea, an enemy ; yet I persecutors
observe how this excellent man cannot but confess how bodTeTsei-
hard it is for any man to do good, to speak effectually to do tho'sr^
the soul or conscience of any whose body he afflicts and good.
persecutes, and that only for their soul and conscience'
sake. Hence, excellent w^as the observation of a worthy An excellent
observation
gentleman in the parliament aG;ainst the bishops, viz., That ofawoithy
~ -»- ~ L ' ' paruament
the bishops were far from the practice of the Lord Jesus, ™^"'
who, together with his word preached to the souls of men,
showed their bodies so much mercy and loving-kindness ;
whereas the bishops on the contrary persecute, &c.
Now to the ground from whence my prejudice mio-ht ^°^'^ '^''''f "
o J i. J t^ ran are not
arise, he professeth my banishment proceeded not with his pe/secuung
counsel or consent. I answer, I doubt not but that what ren, as'per-
378 MR. COTTON S LETTER
Bccutors TVTj, Cotton aud others did in procurinor my sorrows, was
whose pro- -^ -^ ■>-' j. o •'
naTure and not witliout some regret and reluctancy of conscience and
iradeitis. j^flf^^p^jyj^ — jjg \\]^q jf, is that David could not procure
Uriah's death, nor Asa imprison the prophet, with a quiet
and free conscience. Yet to the particidar, that INIr. Cot-
ton consented not, wliat need he, being not one of the
civil court ? But that he counselled it, and so consented,
beside what other proof I might produce, and what himself
hereunder expresseth, I shall produce a double and un-
answerable testimony.
Mr. Cotton First, hc publicly taught, and teacheth, except lately
hy teaching
persecution Clu'ist Jcsus hath tauo;lit him better, that body-killing,
cannot but ° .
consent to goul-killiug, and state-killing doctrine of not permitting
but persecuting all other consciences and ways of worship
but his own in the civil state, and so consequently in the
v.^iole world, if the power or empire thereof were in his
hand.
pdvrteiy"" Secondly, as at that sentence divers worthy gentlemen
consciences^ duTSt UOt COUCUT witll tllC TCSt in SUcll a COUTSC, SO SOUIC
questioned, that did couscut liavc solcmuly testified, and wuth tears
whether per- i i i i . i .
secutionfor gincc to luysclf coufcsscd, that they could not m then:
conscience '' *^
vas lawful, gouls liavc becu brought to have consented to the sentence,
had not Mr. Cotton in private given them advice and
counsel, proving it just and warrantable to their con-
sciences.
I desire to be as charitable as charity would have me,
and therefore Avould hope that cither his memory failed
him, or that else he meant, that in the very time of
sentence passing he neither counselled nor consented — as
he hath since said, that he withdrew himself and went out
from the rest — probably out of that rcluctation which
before I mentioned ; and yet if so, I cannot reconcile his
own expression : for thus he goes on : —
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED. 379
CHAP. V.
Mr. Cotton. "Although I dare not deny the sentence
passed to be righteous in the eyes of God, who hath said,
that he that withholdeth the corn, which is the staff of life,
from the people, the multitude shall curse him, Prov. xi. 26,
how much more shall they separate such from them as do
withhold and separate them from the ordinances, or the
ordinances from them, which are in Clurist the bread of
life."
Answ. I desire to inform the reader why it pleaseth prov. xi. 26.
Mr. Cotton to produce this scripture. One of our disputes tme pio-
■^ ducetl by
was concerning the true ministry appointed by the Lord Mr. cotton
" ./ J- i. ./ to prove my
Jesus. Another was concerning the fitness and qualifica- ^awfu'wi"'
tion of such persons as have right, according to the rviles ^^^^'^^'
of the gospel, to choose and enjoy such a true ministry of
the Lord Jesus. Hence because I professed, and do,
against the office of any ministry but such as the Lord
Jesus appointeth, this scripture is produced against me.
Secondly, let this be observed for satisfaction to many Mr. cotton
•^ ■ satisfies all
who inquire into the cause of my sufierings, that it pleaseth "g^JJi5;°"j,,e
Mr. Cotton only to produce this scripture for justifying of m/''"^^
the sentence as righteous in the eyes of God, implying ''"''' ™
what our chief difference was, and consequently what it
was for which I chiefly suffered, to wit, concerning the
true ministry of Christ Jesus. But to the scripture, let
the people curse such as hoard up corporal or spiritual
corn, and let those be blessed that sell it : will it therefore Ji!'^/°I'*. °^
' the Lord is
follow, that either the one or the other may lawfully be com •!"yet
sold or bought but with the good will, consent, and dispensed^
authority of the true owner P'^ the word of
•^ the Lord.
' [" The scope of my letter was, iniquity of his separation." Cotton's
not to confirm the equity of his Answer, p. 41.]
banishment, but to convince the
380 MR. cotton's letter
Doth not even the common, civil market abhor and
curse that man, who carries to market and throws about
good corn against the owner's mind and express command ?
— who yet is willing and desirous it should be sold plen-
teously, if" with his consent, according to his order, and to
his honest and reasonable advantage ? Tliis is the case
partsThe of the true and false ministry. Far be it from my soul's
wrc^^olbid- thought to stop the sweet streams of the water of life from
preach, and flowing to rcfresli the thirsty, or the bread of life from
from others
to depart, fcediuo; huno;ry souls : and yet I would not, and the Lord
shaking off O O J J '
the dust, <fcc. Jesus would uot, that one drop, or one crumb or grain,
should be unlawfully, disorderly, or prodigally disposed
of; for, from the scorners, contradicters, despisers, per-
secutors, &c., the apostles, messengers of the Lord Jesus,
were to turn and to shake off the dust of their feet : yea,
it pleased the Spirit of the Lord to forbid the apostles to
preach at all to some places, at some times: so that the
whole dispose of this spiritual corn, for the persons selling.
All the their qualifications, commissions, or callings, the quantities
must be sold and oualitics of the corn, the price for which, the persons
according to ^ ■'• ^
ordiMnce! *<^ Avlioui, thc placc wlicrc, aud time when, the great Lord
of the harvest must express his holy will and pleasure,
Avhich must humbly and faithfully be attended on.
In which regard Mr. Cotton deals most partially : for
would Mr. Cotton himself have preached in Old, or will
he in New England, with submission but to some few
ceremonies, as the selling of this spiritual corn in a white
Mr. Cotton coat, a surplicc ? Did he not rather choose, which I men-
choosing tion to the Lord's and Mr. Cotton's honour, to have shut
rather to
ruuai" *^'" "P ^® sack's moutli, to have been silenced (as they call it)
to"omccer!f- ^^^^ imprisoucd, than to sell that heavenly corn otherwise
than as he was persuaded thc Lord appointed ? Yea, hath
he not in New England refused to admit the children of
godly parents to baptism, or the parents themselves unto
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED. 381
the fellowship of the supper, until they came into that
order which he conceived was the order of the Lord's
appointing ?
Again, to descend to human courses, do not all civil men ^""vii
O ^ things
throughout the world, forbid all building, planting, merchan- '^ but^^hli
T • • J.* r • I.* 11 J.' I' is according
dizmg, marrying, execution or justice, yea, ail actions oitoiawand
peace or war, but by a true and right commission and in a
right order ? Is it not, in this present storm of Eno-land's ^" England
to '1 & now.not per-
sorrows, one of the greatest queries in all the kingdom, who ai's"o%ruiy^'
are the true officers, true commanders, true justices, true are truT '
commissioners, wliich is the true seal? And doubtless as
truth is but one, so but the one sort is true, and ought to
be submitted to, and the contrary resisted; although it
should be granted that the officers questioned and their
actions were noble, excellent, and beyond exception.
I judge it not here seasonable to entertain the dispute
of the true power and call of Christ's ministry : I shall
only add a word to this scripture, as it is brought to prove
a righteous sentence of banishment on myself or any that The cnrse of
1 -I • p 1 /v» • • • • death in
plead against a false office of ministry. It is true in the "^^^^^^ of o'^,
'■CD ,j jg gpjj-itual
national church of Israel, the then only church and nation g*^? una"''
of God, he that did aught presumptuously was to be inthTchurch
accursed and to be put to death, Deut. xvii. [12,] a figure and chHst-
,. 1 . . T . -,1 , . . . , ian Israel
01 the spiritual putting to death an obstinate sinner m the now.
church of Christ, who refusing to hear the voice of Christ
is to be cut off from Christ and Christians, and to be
esteemed as a heathen, that is, a Gentile, or publican.
Matt, xviii. [17.] Hence, consequently, the not selling,
or the withliolding of corn presumptuously, was death in
Israel. But Mr. Cotton cannot prove that every wilful
withholding of corn, in all or any state in the world, and
that in time of plenty, is death; for as for banishment,
we never hear of any such course in Israel.
And secondly, least of all can he prove, that in all civil excei>ni"^
382 MR. cotton's letter
fhe's ndtiml states of the world, that man that pleadeth against a false
wo7d°onh€ ministry, or that being able to preach Christ and doubting
ycrHmi"not of thc truc way of the ministry since the apostacy of anti-
tlieir call to . . . . /-^ i
tiieniiiiistry, clirist, darcs not practise a mmistry. (Jr that many ex-
are not to 1)0 , .
or'V" ''r"' cellent and worthy gentlemen, lawyers, physicians, and
others, as well gifted in the knowledge of the scripture,
and furnished with the gifts of tongues and utterance, as
most that profess the ministry, and yet are not persuaded
to sell spiritual corn, as questioning their true calling and
commission — I say, Mr. Cotton doth not, nor will he ever
prove that these, or any of these, ought to be put to death
or banishment in every land or country.''
SpiritH.li The selling or withholding of spiritual corn, are both of
otfences are ^ _ ox
only liabio ^ spiritual uature, and therefore must necessarily in a true
to a spiritual r ^ -J
censure. parallel bear relation to a spiritual curse.^ Paul wishing
himself accursed from Christ for his countrymen's sake,
Rom. ix. [3,] he spake not of any temporal death or banish-
ment. Yet nearer, being fitly qualified and truly called by
b^binrihod Christ to the ministry, he cries out, 1 Cor. ix. [16,] Woe to
Nero.'fOTnot ''^^ ?/ I prcach iiot the gospel! yet did not Paid intend,
the gospd. that therefore the Roman Nero, or any subordinate power
under him in Corinth, should have either banished or put
Paul to death, having committed nothing against the civil
state worthy of such a civil punishment: yea, and Mr.
Cotton himself seemeth to question the sandiness of such
a ground to warrant such proceedings, for thus he goes
on: —
* [" He tliat shall withdraw or ' [" If men hinder the enjoyment
separate the corn from the people, or of spiritual good things, may they not
tlie people from the corn; the people be hindered from the enjoyment of
have just cause to separate cither him that which is less, carnal good things ?"
from themselves, or themselves from II). p. 46. "J
him. And this proportion will hold
as well in spiritual corn as bodily."
Cotton's Answer, p. •14.'|
the cause of
my sufl'er-
EXAMINED AJMD ANSWERED. 383
CHAP. VI.
Mr. Cotton. " And yet it may be they passed that sen-
tence against you, not upon that ground : but for aught I
know, for your other corrupt doctrines, which tend to the
disturbance both of civil and holy peace, as may appear by
that answer which was sent to the brethren of the church
of Salem and yourself."
\_Ansiver.'\ I answer, it is no wonder that so many having ^J^g^^if'?' '
been demanded the cause of my sufferings have answered, "'"^'''"* °^
that they could not tell for what, since Mr. Cotton him- TJgl
self knows not distinctly what cause to assign ; but saith,
it may be they passed not that sentence on that ground,
&c. Oh ! where was the waking care of so excellent and
worthy a man, to see his brother and beloved in Christ so
afflicted, he knows not distinctly for what ! ^
He allegeth a scripture to prove the sentence righteous,
and yet concludeth it may be it was not for that, but for
other corrupt doctrines which he nameth not, nor any
scripture to prove them corrupt, or the sentence righteous
for that cause. Oh ! that it may please the Father of
lights to awaken both himself and other of my honoured
countrymen, to see how though their hearts wake, in re-
spect of personal grace and life of Jesus, yet they sleep,
insensible of much concerning the purity of the Lord's
worship, or the sorrows of such, whom they style brethren
and beloved in Christ, afflicted by them.
But though he name not these coiTupt doctrines, a little
^ [" I spent a great part of the not to follow him still, . . , whereo*
summer in seeking by word and writ- this very letter is a pregnant and evi-
ing to satisfy his scruples, until he re- dent demonstration," Cotton's An-
jected both our callings, and our swer, p. 47.]
churches. And even then I ceased
384 MR. cotton's letter
before I have, as they were publicly summed up and
charged upon me, and yet none of them tending to the
Civil peace brcach of holy or civil peace, of which I have ever desired
and civil •' '■
bicssedTi^i- to ^6 unfeignedly tender, acknowledging the ordinance
nances of ^^ magistracy to be properly and adequately fitted by God
to preserve the civil state in civil peace and order, as he
hath also appointed a spiritual government and governors
in matters pertaining to his worship and the consciences of
men ; both which governments, governors, laws, offences,
punishments, are essentially distinct, and the confounding
of them brings all the world into combustion. He adds :
CHAP. VII.
3Ir. Cotton. "And to speak freely what I think, were
my soul in your soul's stead, I should tliink it a work of
mercy of God to banish me from the civil society of such
a commonweal, where I could not enjoy holy fellowship
with any church of God amongst them without sin. What
should the daughter of Sion do in Babel, why should she
not hasten to flee from thence ?"
Answer. Love bids me hope, that Mr. Cotton here in-
tended me a cordial to revive me in my sorrows :^ yet, if
the ingredients be examined, there will appear no less than
dishonour to the name of God, danger to every civil state,
a miserable comfort to myself, and contradiction within
itself.
ao!b" Babei. For the last first. If he call the land Babel, mystically,
' [" I intended not a cordial of Indignation against tlic dispensation of
consolation to liim, . . . but only a divine justice." CoUon's Answer, p.
conviction, to abate the rigour of his 48.]
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED. 385
which he must needs do or else speak not to the point, ^f chr-^r*^^
how can it be Babel, and yet the church of Christ also ?
Secondly, it is a dangerous doctrine to affirm it a misery
to live in that state, where a Christian cannot enjoy the
fellowship of the public churches of God without sin.
Do we not know many famous states wherein is known no Famous
. . ''^'1 states
church of Jesus Christ ? Did not God command his peo- '^'^e^e yet
■>• no sound of
pie to pray for the peace of the material city of Babel, Je^us Christ.
Jer. xxix. [7,] and to seek the peace of it, though no
church of God in Babel, in the form and order of it ? Or
did Sodom, Egypt, Babel, signify material Sodom, Egypt,
Babel? Rev. xi. 8, and xviii. 2.
There was a true church of Jesus Christ in material a true
Babel, 1 Pet. v. 13. Was it then a mercy for all the in- Jesus Christ
in material
habitants of Babel to have been banished, whom the church Babylon..
of Jesus Christ durst not to have received to holy fellow-
ship ? Or was it a mercy for any person to have been
banished the city, and driven to the miseries of a barbarous
wilderness, him and his, if some bar had lain upon his
conscience that he could not have enjoyed fellowship with
the true church of Christ ?
Thirdly, for myself, I acknowledge it a blessed gift of J'^^fj^^f g'i^tQ
God to be enabled to suffer, and so to be banished for his frommercies
name's sake : and yet I doubt not to affirm, that Mr. nature"' "^
Cotton himself would have counted it a mercy if he
might have practised in Old England what now he doth in
New, with the enjoyment of the civil peace, safety, and
protection of the state. ^
Or should he dissent from the New English churches,
and join in worship with some other, as some few years
since he was upon the point to do in a separation from the
' [" I bless the Lord from my soul out thence, in so fit a season." Cot-
for his abundant mercy in forcing me ton's Answer, p. 49.]
C C
386 MR. cotton's letter
churches there as legal,^ woukl he count it a mercy to be
N^ "Sn plucked up by the roots, him and his, and to endure the
com.'trils'*'* losses, distractions, miseries that do attend such a condi'
goverement tiou ? The truth is, both the mother and the daughter,
able. Old and New England — for the countries and governments
are lands and governments incomparable: and might it
please God to persuade the mother to permit the inhabit-
ants of New England, her daughter, to enjoy their con-
science to God, after a particular congregational way, and
to persuade the daughter to permit the inhabitants of the
mother. Old England, to Avalk there after their conscience
of a parishional Avay (which yet neither mother nor
daughter is persuaded to permit), I conceive Mr. Cotton
himself, were he seated in Old England again, would not
count it a mercy to be banished from the civil state.
Mr. Cotton And therefore, lastly, as he casts dishonour upon the
not having
feitiiiemise- naj^e of God, to make Him the author of such cruel mercy,
nes of others ' •' '
equa^udge SO had liis soul bccu in my soul's case, exposed to the
miseries, poverties, necessities, wants, debts, hardships of
sea and land, in a banished condition, he would, I presume,
reach forth a more merciful cordial to the afflicted. But
he that is despised and afflicted, is like a lamp despised in
the eyes of him that is at ease. Job xii. 5.
* [Mr. Cotton was at one time to the pastor and some others there,
much inclined to Antinomianism, than to such as were at that time
which, in the hands of Mrs. Hutcliin- jealous " of him in Boston. A timely
son, led to no small disturbance in perception of Mrs. Hutchinson's
New England. He however denied errors led him to renounce her fellow-
that he wished to separate on the ship, and he remained at Boston,
ground of the legal teaching of the Neal's Hist, of N. E., i. 183 ; Ma-
churches with whom he held com- ther's Magnalia, iii. 21 ; Knowles's
munion, but thought of removing to Life of R. Williams, p. 140.]
New Haven, "as being better known
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED. 387
CHAP. VIII.
Mr. Cotton. Yea; but he speaks not these things to
add affliction to the afflicted, but if it were the holy will
of God to move me to a serious sight of my sin, and of
the justice of God's hand against it. "Against your corrupt
doctrines it pleased the Lord Jesus to fight against you,
with the sword of Ins mouth, as himself speaketh. Rev. ii.,
in the mouths and testimonies of the churches and brethren,
against whom, when you overheat yourself in reasoning
and disputing against the light of his truth, it pleased him
to stop your mouth by a sudden disease, and to threaten
to take breath from you : but you, instead of recoiling,
as even Balaam offered to do in the like case, chose rather
to persist in the way, and protest against all the churches
and brethren that stood in your Avay : and thus the good
hand of Christ that should have humbled you to see and
turn from the error of your way, hath rather hardened you
therein, and quickened you only to see failings, yea, in-
tolerable errors, in all the churches and brethren rather
than in yourself."
Answer. In these lines, an humble and discerning spirit
may espy : — first, a glorious justification and boasting of
himself and others concurring with him. Secondly, an
unrighteous and uncharitable censure of the afflicted.
To the first I say no more, but let the light of the holy Jf^^),^^?^"'''"
lantern of the word of God discover and try with whom Timfe "y^*"
the sword of God's mouth, that is, the testimony of the wuh tC ^
holy scripture for Christ against antichrist, abideth. ood'g
•^ -^ . mouth, the
And whether myself and such poor witnesses of Jesus ^^me word
Christ in Old and New England, Low Countries, &c., de-
siring in meekness and patience to testify the truth of
c c 2
388
MR. COTTON S LETTER
Whether
Mr. Cotton
persecuting,
ur the
answerer
persecuted,
be likest to
Balaam.
The answer-
er's profes-
sion con-
cerning bis
sickness,
which Mr.
Cotton up-
braids to
him.
Scripture,
history, ex-
Jesus against all false callings of ministers, &c., or Mr.
Cotton, however in his person holy and beloved, swimming
with the stream of outward credit and profit, and smiting
with the fist and sword of persecution such as dare not
join in worship with him : — I say, whether of either be the
witnesses of Christ Jesus, in whose mouth is the sword of
his mouth, the sword of the Spirit, the holy word of God,
and whether is most like to Balaam ?
To the second : his censure. It is true, it pleased God
by excessive labours on the Lord's days, and thrice a week
at Salem : by labours day and night in my field with my
own hands, for the maintenance of my charge : by travels
also by day and night to go and return from their court,
and not by overheating in dispute, divers of themselves
confessing publicly my moderation, it pleased God to bring
me near unto death ; in which time, notwithstanding the
mediating testimony of two skilful in physic, I was un-
mercifully driven from my chamber to a winter's flight.''
During my sickness, I humbly appeal unto the Father of
spirits for witness of the upright and constant, diligent
search my spirit made after him, in the examination of all
passages, both my private disquisitions with all the chief
of their ministers, and public agitations of points contro-
verted ; and what gracious fruit I reaped from that sick-
ness, I hope my soul shall never forget. However, I
mind not to number up a catalogue of the many censures
* [" I liave been given to under-
stand, that the increase of concourse
of people to him on the Lord's days
in private, to the neglect or deserting
of public ordinances, and to the
spreading of the leaven of his corrupt
imaginations, provoked the magis-
trates, rather than to breed a winter's
spiritual plague in the country, to put
him a winter's journey out of the
country." Notwithstanding, Mr.
Cotton asserts that Mr. Williams was
treated most tenderly by the officer,
James Boone, "who dare not allow
that liberty to his tongue, which the
examiner often useth in this dis-
course." Cotton's Answer, p. 57-]
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED. 389
upon God's servants In the time of God's chastisements ^^ifeTAhe"
and visitations on them, both in scripture, history, and upo'nGod's
experience. Nor retort the many evils which it pleased inTh^i/
God to bring upon some chief procurers of my sorrows,
nor upon the whole state immediately after them, which
many of their own have observed and reported to me ;
but I commit my cause to him that judgeth righteously,
and yet resolve to pray against their evils, Ps. cxli.
CHAP. IX.
Mr. Cotton. " In which course, though you say you do
not remember an hour wherein the countenance of the
Lord was darkened to you : yet be not deceived, it is no
new thing with Satan to transform himself into an angel
of light, and to cheer the soul with false peace, and with
flashes of counterfeit consolation. Sad and woeful is the
memory of Mr. Smith's strong consolation on his death-
bed, which is set as a seal to his gross and damnable
Arminianism and enthusiasm delivered in the confession
of his faith,'' prefixed to the story of his life and death.
The countenance of God is upon his people when they fear
him, not when they presume of their own strength, and
his consolations are not found in the way of precedence
and error, but in the ways of humility and truth."
Ansiver. To that part which concerns myself, the speech
hath reference either to the matter of justification, or else
matter of my affliction for Christ, of both which I
remember I have had discourse.
' [" This Confession may be found never yet been able to find." Hist,
in Crosby, but without the ' story of of Eng. Baptists, ii. App. No, 1.]
his life and death,' which we have
390
MR. COTTON S LETTER
A soul at
peace with
God may
yet endure
great com-
bats con-
cerning
eanctiti ca-
tion.
For the first, I have expressed in some conference, as
Mr. Cotton himself hath also related concerning some
with whom I am not worthy to be named, that after first
manifestations of the countenance of God, reconciled in
the blood of his Son unto my soul, my questions and
trouble have not been concerning my reconciliation and
peace with God, but concerning sanctification, and fellow-
ship with the holiness of God, in wliich respect I desire tO'
cry, with Paul, in the bitterness of my spirit, O wretched
man that I am, who shall deliver me from the body of this
death ?
Secondly, it may have reference to some conference con-
cerning affliction for his name's sake, in Avhich respect I
desire to acknowledge the faithfulness of his Avord and
promise, to be with his in six troubles and in seven,
through fire and water, making good a hundred-fold with
miction for persecution to such of his servants as suflfer aught for his
names'-sake : and I have said and must say, and all God's
witnesses that have borne any pain or loss for Jesus must
say, that fellowship with the Lord Jesus in his sufferings
is sweeter than all the fellowship with sinners in all the
profits, honours, and pleasures of this present evil world.
And yet two things I desire to speak to all men and
myself. Let every man prove his toork, Gal. vi. 4., and then
shall he have rejoicing in himself and not in another.
Secondly, if any man love God, that soul knows God, or
rather is known of God, 1 Cor. viii. 3. Self-love may
burn the body ; but happy only he whose love alone to
Christ constrains him to be like unto him, and suiFer with
him.
Jodirand a To that Avhich concerneth Mr. Smith, although I knew
Cotton and him not, and have heard of many points in wliich my con-
thougii left science tells me it pleased the Lord to leave him to hlm-
to himself i p -r • -»«-
in some gelf : yet I have also heard by some, whose testimony Mr.
A
Christ
sweet
Two cau-
tions for
any in per-
secution for
conscience.
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED. 391
Cotton will not easily refuse, that he was a man fearing
God.^ And I am sure Mr. Cotton hath made some use of
those principles and arguments on which Mr. Smith and
others went, concernino; the constitution of the Christian ood-s infi-
^ ^ nite com-
church.^ The infinite compassions of God, which lay no fo^^ard^
sin to David's charge but the sin of Uriah, 1 Kings xv. 5, heartslrr*
have graciously comforted the souls of his on their death- him.
bed, accepting and crowning their uprightness and faith-
fulness, and passing by what otherwise is grievous and
ofiensive to liim. And indeed from the due consideration The opinion
. . 11^^ putting
of that instance, it appears that no sm is comparably so uiiah to
grievous in G od's David as a treacherous slaughter of the ^''es' "f aii
o o opinions.
faithful, whom we are forced to call beloved in Christ.
That opinion in Mr. Cotton, or any, is the most grievous
to God or man, and not comparable to any that ever Mr.
Smith could be charged with. It is true, the countenance
and consolations of God are found in the ways of humility as the
-weights of
and truth, and Satan transformeth him like to an angel of the sanctu-
«-' ary were
light in a counterfeit of both : in which respect I desire ^^^^^^ ^°
to work out salvation with fear and trembling, and to do pon'de"i''^
nothing in the affairs of God and his worship but (like of God-s '^ '
the weights of the sanctuary) with double care, diligence,
and consideration, above all the affairs of this vanishing
' [" As for Mr. Smith he standeth baptists held generally opinions which
and falleth to his own master. became known after the Synod of
Whilst he was preacher to the city of Dort as Arminian. In addition to
Lincoln, he wrought with God then : these Mr. Smith held peculiar views
what temptations befel him after, by on the nature of spiritual worship,
the evil workings of evil men, and which brought him into great disre-
some good men too, I choose rather pute with his fellow exiles, the
to tremble at, than discom-se of." The Brownists and Independents. Cotton's
fault of this "man fearing God," Answer p. 58, Smith's Differences of
appears to have been first his be- the Ch. of the Separation, part i.
coming a baptist, and then his accept- edit. 1608.]
ance of the opinions of certain Dutch * [See Smith's Parallels and Cen-
baptists, with whom he held com- sures, p. 9, &c. edit. 1609,]
munion in Amsterdam. The early
there
lie
ngin
392 MR cotton's letter.
life. And yet Christ's consolations are so sweet, that the
soul that tasteth them in truth, in suffering for any truth
of his, will not easily part with them, though thousands
are deceived and deluded with counterfeits.
CHAP. X.
Mr. Cotton. "Two stumbling blocks, I perceive, have
turned you off from fellowship with us. First, the want
of fit matter of our church. Secondly, disrespect of the
separate churches in England under afilictlon, ourselves
practising separation in peace."
*' For the first, you acknowledge, as you say with joy,
that godly persons are the visible members of these
churches ; but yet you see not that godly persons are
matter fitted to constitute a church, no more than trees or
quarries are fit matter proportioned to the building. This
exception seemeth to me to imply a contradiction to itself,
for if the matter of the churches be as you say godly
persons, they are not then as trees unfelled, and stones
unhewn : godliness cutteth men down from the former
root, and heweth them out of the pit of corrupt nature,
and fitteth them for fellowship with Christ and with his
people."
" You object, first, a necessity lying upon godly men
before they can be fit matter for church fellowship, to see,
bewail, repent, and come out of the false churches,
worship, ministry, government, according to scriptures,
Isa. Ixii. 11, 2 Cor. vi. 17 ; and this is to be done not by a
local removal or contrary practice, but by a deliverance of
the soul, understanding, will, judgment and affection."
" Answer. First, we grant that it is not local removal
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED. 393
from former pollution, nor contrary practice, that fitteth
us for fellowship with Christ and his church ; but that it
is necessary also that we repent of such former pollutions
wherewith we have been defiled and enthralled."
"We grant further, that it is likewise necessary to
church fellowship we should see and discern all such
pollutions as do so far enthral us to antichrist as to separate
us from Christ. But this we profess unto you, that
wherein we have reformed our practice, therein have we
endeavoured unfeignedly to humble our souls for our
former contrary walking. If any through hypocrisy are
wanting herein, the hidden hypocrisy of some will not
prejudice the sincerity and faithfulness of others, nor the
church estate of all."
Ansiver. That which requireth answer in this passage,
is a charge of a seeming contradiction, to wit. That
persons may be godly, and yet not fitted for church
estate, but remain as trees and quarries, unfelled, &c. :
Contrary to which it is aflirmed, that godly persons cannot
be so enthralled to antichrist, as to separate them from
Christ.
For the clearing of which let the word of truth be
rightly divided, and a right distinction of tilings applied,
there will appear nothing contradictory, but clear and
satisfactory to each man's conscience.
First, then, I distinguish of a godly person thus : In '^•'® ^'^^^ of
some acts of sin which a godly person may fall into, g°ng*/"^^°^*
during those acts, although before the all-searching and
tender eye of God, and also in the eyes of such as are
godly, such a person remaineth still godly, yet to the eye
of the world externally such a person seemeth ungodly,
and a sinner. Thus Noah in his drunkenness; thus
Abraham, Lot, Samson, Job, David, Peter, in their lying,
whoredoms, cursings, murder, denying and foreswearing
394 MR. cotton's letter
of Christ Jesus, although they lost not their inward sap
and root of life, yet suffered they a decay and fall of leaf.
Godly per- and the show of bad and evil trees. In such a case Mr.
eons falling
i^ns wTto Cotton will not deny, that a godly person falling into
pemance*" drunkcnncss, Avhoredoin, deliberate murder, denying and
canTe'id/. forsweariug of Christ, the church of Christ cannot
the church, rcceivc sucli pcrsous into church fellowship, before their
sight of humble bewailing and confessing of such evils,
notwithstanding that love may conceive there is a root of
godliness within.
God's chii- Secondly, God's children, Cant. v. 2, notwithstanding a
dren long " .. ,„,■,. ■, iiii*
asleep in principle of spn'itual life m their souls, yet are lulled into
respect of J- -"^ ■'• -^
fhl^ *thou" h ^ ^^"S continued sleep in the matters of God's worship : /
pacVot^''^ sleep, though my heart icaketh. The heart is awake in
spiritual life and grace, as concerning personal union to
the Lord Jesus, and conscionable endeavours to please
him in what the heart is convinced : yet asleep in respect
of abundant ignorance and negligence, and consequently
gross abominations and pollutions of worship ; in which
the choicest servants of God, and most faithful witnesses
of many truths have lived in more or less, yea, in main
and fundamental points, ever since the apostacy.
Mr. Cotton Not to instance in all, but in some particulars which
fessesto Mr. Cottou hath in New England reformed: I earnestly
practise
what thous- beseech himself and all well to ponder how far he himself
andsofOods ^
many^ges ^^""^ profcsscth to sce and practise, that Avhich so many
BeVn."*' thousands of godly persons of high note, in all ages, since
the apostacy, saw not : as.
First, concerning the nature of a particular church, to
consist only of holy and godly persons.
Secondly, of a true ministry called by that church.
Thirdly, a true worship free from ceremonies, common-
prayer, &c.
Fourthly, a true government in the hands only of such
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED. 395
governors and elders as are appointed by the Lord Jesus.
Hence God's people not seeing their captivity in these
points, must first necessarily be enlightened and called out
from such captivity before they can be nextly fitted and
prepared for the true church, worship, ministry, &c.
CHAP. XL
Secondly, this will be more clear, if we consider God's The Jews of
•> ' old in thfi
people and church of old, the Jews, captivated in material ^^^p^J
old in the
could
Ud
Babel, they could not possibly build God's altar and tem?<^in"^
temple at Jerusalem, until the yoke and bonds of their fireAkey
. • IT T 1 f, • 1 must come
captivity Avere broken, and they set free to return with forth and
■•■ *' ^ J ^ ^ then build
the vessels of the Lord's house, to set up his worship in f^^^"'''^^^"
Jerusalem : as we see in the books of Ezra, Nehemiah,
Daniel, Haggai, &c. Hence in the antitype, God's people, God's mysti-
_ . -^ cal Israel in
the spiritual and mystical Jews, cannot possibly erect the *^«= antitype
-*■ •' ■> L J must also
altar of the Lord's true worship, and build the temple of ^f Xbe^be-
his true church, without a true sight of their spiritual can buud
bondage in respect of God's worship, and a power and at Jerusa-
lem.
strength from Jesus Christ to bring them out, and carry
them through all difficulties in so mighty a work. And
as the being of God's people in material Babel, and a
necessity of their coming forth before they could build the
temple, did not in the least deny them to be God's people:
no more now doth God's people being in mystical Babel,
(Rev. xviii.) nor the necessity of their coming forth, hinder
or deny the godliness of their persons, or spiritual life
within them.
Thirdly, how many famous servants of God and wit- Luther and
other famous
nesses of Jesus, lived and died and were burnt for other ^it^^sses
very gross
truths of Jesus, not seeing the evil of their anti-christian ooTs'wor?
396 MR. COTTON S LETTER
ship, though callinfT of bishops, &c. ! IIow did famous Luther himself
eminent for o i '
^"ac^^ continue a monk, set forth the German mass, acknowledge
the pope, and held other gross abominations concerning
God's worship, notwithstanding the life of Christ Jesus in
him, and wrought in thousands by his means.
Mr. Cotton Fourthlv, Mr. Cotton must be requested to remember
refuseth
godly per- jj^g own oracticc, as before ; how doth he refuse to receive
Bons except ■•■
vhued^or" persons eminent for personal grace and godliness to the
covenant"'^'^'' Lord's supper, and other privileges of Christians, accord-
ing to the profession of their church estate, until they be
convinced of the necessity of making and entering into a
church covenant with them, with a confession of faith, &c.;
and if any cannot be persuaded of such a covenant and
confession, notwithstanding their godliness, yet are they
not admitted.9
and fh'e'"" Lastly, how famous is that passage of that solemn ques-
ciders refase tiou put to Mr. Cottou aud the rest of the New English
emSr elders, by divers of the ministers of Old England, eminent
and people for pcrsoual godliness, as Mr. Cotton acknowledgeth, viz.,
of Old Eng- ^ . . . ^ O ' ^
land to live whether they mio-ht be permitted in Xew England to
in New Eng- j o x o
wHhstTnd- ^^Py their consciences in a church estate different from
fe.^sethThe'ir thc Ncw English ; unto which Mr. Cotton and the New
abovrhfs English elders return a plain negative, in effect thus much,
join not in with tlic acknowledo;ment of their worth and godliness
his church ° ^ ^ ^
feuowship. above their own, and their hopes of agreement; yet in
conclusion, if they agree not, which they are not like to
do, and submit to that way of church-fellowship and wor-
ship which in New England is set up, they cannot only
not enjoy church-fellowship together, but not permit them
to live and breathe in the same air and commonweal to-
gether;' which was my case, although it pleased IMr.
' [" It is not because I think such fit form, requisite to church estate."
persons are not fit matter for cinirch- Cotton's Answer, p. 63.]
estate; but because they yet want a ' ["The answer to that question
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED. 397
Cotton and others most incensed to give myself a testi-
mony of godliness, &cc.^ And this is the reason why,
although I confess with joy the care of the New English
churches that no person be received to fellowship with
them, in whom they cannot first discern true regeneration
and the life of Jesus, yet I said, and still affirm, that godly
and regenerate persons, according to all the former in-
stances and reasons, are not fitted to constitute the true
Christian church, until it hath pleased God to convince
their souls of the evil of the false church, ministry, wor-
ship, &c. And although I confess that godly persons are Godiy per-
,,,,.. J sons living
not dead but living trees, not dead but livmg stones, and trees and
<^ " living
need no new regeneration (and so in that respect need no „ °g"/^^p^
felling nor digging out), yet need they a mighty work of ^'^j;[|;j| ^^"^
God's Spirit to humble and ashame them, and to cause from faisTto
them to loathe themselves for their abominations or stinks ship.
in God's nostrils, as it pleaseth God's Spirit to speak of
false worships. Hence, Ezek. xliii. 1 1 : God's people are
not fit for God's house until holy shame be wrought in
them for what they have done. Hence God promiseth to
cause them to loathe themselves, because they have broken
him with their whorish hearts, Ezek. vi. 9. And hence it
and to all the other thirty -two ques- was compelled to recant some words."
tions, were drawn up by Mr. Mader One of his friends for being active in
• — however, the substance of that his election was fined £10, and utter-
answer doth generally suit with all ing some cross words, £5 more, " and
our minds, as I conceive. 1 have payed it do^vn." P. 22.]
read it, and did readily approve it to ' [" It was his doctrines and prac-
be judicious and solid. But his tices which tended to the civil dis-
answer ... is notoriously slandered turbance of the commonwealth, toge-
and abused by the examiner." Cot- ther with his heady and busy pursuit
ton's Answer, p. 63. Lechford, in his of the same, even to the rejection of
"Plain Dealing," &c., however tells all churches here; these they were
us of a minister, who " standing upon that made him unfit for enjoying
his ministry as of the church of Eng- communion in the one state or in the
land, and arguing against their cove- other." Cotton's Answer, p. 64.]
nant, and being elected at Weymouth,
398 MR. cotton's letter
ft.nl 'orfLlFe ^^ ^^^^^ I ^^^^'^ known some precious godly hearts confess,
rccMdynd that the plucking of their souls out from the abominations
irreg^ew- of falsc worship, hath been a second kind of regeneration.
tion to God's • ^ • -t i r^ i • i •
people. Hence was it, that it pleased God to say concerning his
people's return from their material captivity, a figure of our
spiritual and mystical, that they should not say, Jehovah
livcth who brought them from the land of Egypt — a type
of first conversion as is conceived ; but, Jehovah liveth who
fhell^d'^T brings them from the land of the north — a type of God's
the north, pg^pjg'g petum from spiritual bondage to confused and
invented worships.
CHAP. XII.
Now whereas Mr. Cotton addeth, that godly persons are
not so enthralled to anti-christ as to separate them from
Christ, else they could not be godly persons : —
I answer, this comes not near our question, which is not
concerning personal godliness or grace of Christ, but the
godliness or Christianity of worship. Plence the scripture
holds forth Christ Jesus first personally, as that God-man,
^dereVtwo ^^^^ ^^^ Mediator between God and man, the man Christ
peiwiiaiTy; Jcsus, Avhoiii all God's pcoplc by faith receive, and in
people can recciviug bccome the sons of God, John i. 12, although
never be . n ^ • i • mi
separated tliev vct SBC uot the particular ways of his worship. Thus
from him. . . .
was it with the centurion, the woman of Canaan, Corne-
lius, and most, at their first conversion.
head of^hif Secondly, the scripture holdeth forth Christ as head of
Bohclso^ful his church, formed into a body of worshippers, in which
absent from rcspcct the cliurcli is called Christ, 1 Cor. xii. 12: and the
bis Bpouse. , , . . • i •
description of Christ is admirably set forth in ten several
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED. 399
parts of a man's body, fitting and suiting to the visible
profession of Christ in the church. Cant. v.
Now in the former respect, anti-christ can never so
enthral God's people as to separate them from Christ, that
is, from the life and grace of Christ, although he enthral
them into never so gross abominations concerning worship :
for God will not lose his in Egypt, Sodom, Babel. His
jewels are most precious to him though in a Babylonish
dunghill, and his lily sweet and lovely in the wilderness
commixed with briars. Yet in the second respect, as cod-s people
Christ is taken for the church, I conceive that anti-christ a false christ
and the true
may separate God's people from Christ, that is, from together.
Christ's true visible church and worship."' This Mr. Cot-
ton himself will not deny, if he remember how little a
while it is since the falsehood of a national, provincial,
diocesan, and parishional church, &c., and the truth of a
particular congregation, consisting only of holy persons,
appeared unto him.
The papists' question to the protestant, viz., where was The church
your church before Luther ? is thus well answered, to wit, Luther.
that since the apostacy, truth and the holy city, according
to the prophecy. Rev. xi. and xiii., have been trodden Bev. xiii.
under foot, and the whole earth hath wondered after the
beast: yet God hath stirred up witnesses to prophesy in
sackcloth against the beast, during his forty-two months'
reign: yet those witnesses have in their times, more or
less submitted to anti-christ and his church, worship,
ministry, &c.,'* and so consequently have been ignorant of
3 [" His distinction, in the general as head of the visible church."
I do approve it, and do willingly Cotton's Answer, p. 66.]
acknowledge that a godly person may * [" What if ecclesiastical stories
be, through ignorance or negligence, be deficient in telling us the times
so far enthralled to anti-christ, as to and places of their church assemblies ?
be separate from Christ, taking Christ Is therefore the word of God defi-
400 MR. cotton's letter
the true Christ, that is, Christ taken for the churchin tlie
true profession of that holy way of worship, which he
himself at first appointed.
CHAP. XIII.
Mr. Cotton. " Secondly, we deny that it is necessary to
church fellowship, that is, so necessary that without it a
church cannot be, that the members admitted thereunto
should all of them see and expressly bewail all the pollu-
tions which they have been defiled with in the former
church fellowsliip, ministry, worship, government, &c., if
they see and bewail so much of their former pollutions, as
did enthral them to anti-christ so as to separate them
from Christ, and be ready in preparation of heart, as they
shall see more light, so to hate more and more every false
way ; we conceive it is as much as is necessai-ily required
to separate them from anti-christ, and to fellowship with
Christ and his churches. The church of Christ admitted
many thousand Jews that believed on the name of Christ,
although they were still zealous of the law, and saw not
the beggarly emptiness of Moses's ceremonies. Acts xxi.
20 ; and the apostle Paul directeth the Romans to receive
such unto them as are weak in the faith, and see not their
liberty fi-om the servile difference of meats and days, but
still lie under the bondage of the law; yea, he wisheth
them to receive such upon this ground, because Chi-ist
hath received them, Rom. xiv. 1 to the 6th."
cient, or the church deficient, because denses, or men of that way, have
human stories are deficient 1 . . Yet lieen extant a tempore aposlolonim."
sometimes their own inquisitors con- Cotton's Answer, p. 69.]
fess, that the churclies of the Wal-
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED. 401
" Say not, there is not the like danger of lying under
bondage to Moses as to anti-christ : for even the bondage
under Moses was such, as if continued in after instruction
and conviction, would separate them from Christ, Gal. v. 2,
and bondage under anti-christ could do no more."
Answ. Here I desire three things may be observed: —
First, Mr. Cotton's own confession of that twofold Mr. cotton
confessing
church estate, worship, &c., the former false, or else why faise"T-^"'^
to be so bewailed and forsaken ? the second true, to be church"' "^^
embraced and submitted to.
Secondly, his own confession of that which a little Mr cotton
•' ' confessing to
before he would make so odious in me to hold, viz., that he'^eMureth
God's people may be so far enthralled to anti-christ, as to Answerer
separate them from Christ : for, saith he, " If they see
and bewail so much of their former pollutions, as did
enthral them to anti-christ, so as to separate them from
Christ."^
Thirdly, I observe how easily a soul may wander in his Fallacy in
•' ^ •' •' Mr. Cotton's
generals, for thus he writes : " Though they see not all the generals.
pollutions wherewith they have been defiled in the former
church fellowship." Again, " if they see so much as did
enthral them to anti-christ, and separate them from
Christ." And yet he expresseth nothing of that, " all the ^ eo^iy per-
•1 i- o ^ son remain-
pollutions," nor what so much is as will separate them from jj"s ^^^^m-
Christ. Hence upon that former distinction that Christ is'therei'n''a'
in visible worship is Christ, I demand, whether if a godly false Christ*
person remain a member of a falsely constituted church,
and so consequently, in that respect, of a false Christ,
' ["My words are misreported : godly persons. God's people may be
and the contradiction ariseth from his so enthralled to anti-christ, as to sepa-
misreport-. For God's people and rate them utterly from Christ, both
godly persons are-not all one. Any as head of the visible and invisible
church members may be called God's church; but godly persons cannot be
people, as being in external covenant so enthralled." Cotton's Ansvver,
with him, and yet they are net always p. 71 .]
D D
402 MR. COTTON S LETTER
whether in visible worsliip he be not separate from the
true Christ ?
Separation Secondlj, I ask, whether it be not absolutely necessary
Christ abso- ^q j^|g smiting: witli the true church, that is, with Christ in
lutcly ncces- O ' '
there'^can'^be truc Christian worship, that he see and bewail, and abso-
true!" ** ° lutely come out from that former false church or Christ,
and his ministry, worship, &c., before he can be united to
the true Israel — must come forth of Egypt before they
A sequestra- pan sacrificc to God in the Avilderness. The Jews come
tion or sepa-
s'ouurom^ out of Babel before they build the temple in Jerusalem.
the idoi'a^ '" Tlic liusbaud of a woman [must] die, or she be legally
invented divorccd, bcforc she can lawfully be married to another;
worships of p • i • n t •
it, before it thc graft cut ofF from one before it can be ingrafted into
can be pre- *-' "
chH«f/c°us another stock. The kingdom of Christ, that is, the king-
virgin'^fnto tlom of thc saiuts, Dan. ii. and vii., is cut out of the
bedof'^his mountain of the Roman monarchy. Thus the Corinthians,
own most /-< • • • • i r~i.-\ • -r 1
holy institu- 1 Coi". VI. 9 — 11, Uniting Avith Christ Jesus, they Avere
tions.
washed from their idolatry, as well as other sins. Thus
the Thessalonians turned from their idols before they
could serve the living and true God, 1 Thess. i. 9 ; and as
in paganism, so in anti-christianism, which separates as
certainly, though more subtilly, from Christ Jesu.
CHAP. XIV.
Yea ; but it is said, that Jews, weak in Christian liber-
ties, and zealous for Moses's law, they were to be received.
I answer, two things must here carefully be minded : —
Difference First, although boiidagc to Moses would separate from
l)0tW66Il
God-sown Christ, yet the difference must be observed between those
holy inslitu- ''
tions to the ordinances of Moses which it pleased God himself to
Jews, and -t
^anfgh, or ordain and appoint, as his then only worship in the world.
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED. 403
though now in the coming of his Son he was pleased to antichrist-
lan institu-
take away, yet with solemnity ; and on the other side, the 'ion to the
. , , . Gentiles, aa
institutions and ordinances of anti-christ, which the devil u"" mann^-
himself invented, were from first to last never to be "JriHr"^
received and submitted to one moment, nor with such ' *"'
solemnity to be laid down, but to be abhorred and
abominated for ever.
The national church of the Jews, with all the shadow- a com-
ish, typical ordinances of kings, priests, prophets, temple, fween"th\^
sacrifices, were as a silver candlestick, on which the light christian
of the knowledge of God and the Lord Jesus, in the type
and shadow, was set up and shined. That silver candle-
stick it pleased the Most Holy and Only Wise to take
away, and instead thereof to set up the golden candle-
sticks of particular churches (Rev. i.) by the hand of the
Son of God himself. Now the first was silver, — the pure
will and mind of God, but intended only for a season ; the
second of a more precious, lasting nature, a kingdom not
to be shaken, that is, abolished as the former, Heb. xii.
28.
Therefore, secondly, observe the difference of time, Moses's or-
Avhich Mr. Cotton himself confesseth: "after instruction and onTunTe^
conviction," saith he, " Moses's law was deadly, and would hoiy, at
another'fimo
separate from Christ ;" therefore, there was a time when teggany and
they were not deadly, and did not separate from Christ,
to wit, until Moses was honourably fallen asleep, and
lamented for — as I conceive — in the type and figure thirty
days. Dent, xxxlv. [8.] Therefore, at one season, not for
Timothy's weak conscience, but for the Jews' sake, Paul
circumcised Timothy: at another time, when the Jews
had sufficient instruction, and obstinately would be cir-
cumcised, and that necessarily to salvation, Paul season-
ably cries out, that if they were circumcised Christ should
profit them nothing. Gal. v. [2.1 Hence, the Christians at ^he first
^ O' L J ^ Christians
D D 2
404 MR. cotton's letter
^^tcir^n'ti Ephesiis conversed with the Jewish synagogue until the
iyn^lgaes Jcws contradictcd and blasphemed, and then were speedily
j^wscon- separated by Paul, Acts xix. [9.] But to apply, Paul
and spoke obscrvcd a VOW, and the ceremonies of it, circumcised
then they Timotliy, &c.; may therefore a messenger of Christ now,
as Paul, go to mass, pray to saints, perform penance, keep
Christmas and other popish feasts and fasts ? &c.
Again, is there such a time allowed to any man, uniting
or adding himself to the true church now, to observe the
unholy holy days of feasting and fasting invented by anti-
christ? Yea, and, as Paul did circumcision, to practise
of a"t^rue ^' ^^® popisli sacraments ? I doubt not ; but if any member
i^ng^n'to^^iny of ^ truc cliurcli or asscmbly of worshippers, shall fall to
praJtice"not any paganish or popish practice, he must be instructed and
presently to • i i r» • • i i • •
be oxcom- convinccd before excommunication : but the question is,
municated.
whether still observing and so practising, a person may be
received to the true Christian church, as the Jews were,
although they yet practised Moses's ceremonies ?
These things duly pondered, in the fear and presence of
God, it will appear how vain the allegation Is, from that
tender and honourable respect to God's ordinances now
vanishing from the Jews, and their weak consciences
about the same, to prove the same tenderness to Satan's
inventions, and [to] the consciences of men In the re-
nouncing of paganical, Turkish, anti- christian, yea, and I
add Judaical worships now, when once the time of their
full vanishing was come.
Not one do- Xo couclude, altliouoli I prescribe not such a measure
gree of sight ^ cs l
for an u""'' ^f slght of, or soiTow for antl-clirlstlan abominations — I
abominr. spcak In respect of degrees, which It pleaseth the Father
necessity of of lights to dlspeusc varlouslv, to one more, to another
cutting otf T 1 1 • •
from the less — yet, I believe it absolutely necessary to see and
false before ^ j
"rue church! ^^^^^^^ ^o uiuch as may amount to cut off the soul from
wirah'ipi'&c; t'^6 false church, whether national, parishional, or any
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED. 405
other falsely constituted church, ministry, worship, and
government of it.^
CHAP. XV.
Mr. Cotton. " Ans. 3. To places of scripture which you
object, Isa. lii. 11 ; 2 Cor. vi. 17 ; Rev. xviii. 4, we answer,
two of them make nothing to your purpose : for that of
Isaiah and the other of the Revelation, speak of local
separation, which yourself know we have made, and yet
you say, you do not apprehend that to be sufficient. As
for that place of the Corinthians, it only requireth coming
out from idolaters in the fellowship of their idolatry. No
marringes were they to make with them, no feasts were
they to hold with them in the idol's temple : no intimate
familiarity were they to maintain with them, nor any
fellowship were they to keep with them in the unfruitful
works of darkness; and this is all which that place re-
quireth. But what makes all this to prove, that we may
not receive such persons to church fellowship as yourself
confess to be godly, and who do professedly renounce and
bewail all known sin, and would renounce more if they
knew more, although it may be they do not see the utmost
skirts of all that pollution they have sometimes been
defiled with: as the patriarchs saw not the pollution of
* [" He requireth that we sliould If he speak of the national church
cut off ourselves from hearing the government, we must confess the
ministry of the parishes in England, truth, there indeed is truth fallen and
as being the ministry of a national, falsehood hath prevailed much. — All
or parishional church, whereof both of them are forsaken of Truth, and can
the church estate is falsely consti- challenge no warrant of truth but
tuted, and all the ministry, worship, falsely." Cotton's Answer, pp. 77,
and government thereof false also. 84.]
40G MR. cotton's letter
their polygamy. But that you may plainly see this place
is wrested beside the apostle's scope when you argue from
it, that such persons are not fit matter for church fellow-
ship as are defiled with any remnants of anti-christian
pollution, nor such churches any more to be accounted
churches as do receive such amongst them : consider, I
pray you, were there not at that time in the church of
Corinth such as partook with the idolaters in the idol's
temple ? And was not this the touching of an unclean
thing ? And did this sin reject these members from
church fellowship before conviction ? Or did it evacuate
their church estate for not casting out such members ?"
Ansic. The scriptures, or writings of truth, are those
heavenly righteous scales wherein all our controversies
must be tried, and that blessed star that leads all those
souls to Jesus that seek him. But, saith Mr. Cotton, two
of those scriptvires alleged by me, Isa. lii. 11, Bev. xviii. 4,
which I brought to prove a necessity of leaving the false
before a joining to the true church, they sjieak of local
separation, which, saith he, yourself know we have made.''
Mr. Cotton Por that local and typical separation from Babylon, Isa.
cannot make ./ x i j '
comings !"• [llj] I could not well have believed that Mr. Cotton
Babei^both or any would make that coming forth of Babel in the
anda^ntl''* antitype. Rev. xviii. 4, to be local and material also.
type, to be
local. What civil state, nation, or country in the world, in the
antitype, must now be called Babel ? Certainly, if any,
then Babel itself properly so called ; but there we find, as
before, a true church of Jesus Christ, 1 Pet. v. [13.]
If a local Secondly, if Babel be local now whence God's people
Babel, then '' ft
also now a j,rc Called, then must there be a local Judea, a land of
' [" If the examiner had been that place in Isaiah, or this in Reve-
pleased to have read Mr. Brightman lation, of a local separation." Cot-
on Rev. xviii. 4, he might find 1 was ton's Answer, p. 87.]
not the first that interpreted cither
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED. 407
Canaan also, into which they are called : and where shall 'ocai Judea
' 'I ' and temple,
both that Babel and Canaan be found in all the comings ^ut'of Babei,
forth that have been made from the church of Rome in butmysticai!
these last times ? But Mr. Cotton having made a local
departure from Old England in Europe to New England
in America, can he satisfy his own soul, or the souls of
other men, that he hath obeyed that voice, " Come out of
Babel, my people, partake not of her sins," &c ? Doth he
count the very land of England literally Babel, and so
consequently Egypt and Sodom, Rev. xi. 8, and the land
of New England Judea, Canaan ? &c.
The Lord Jesus, John iv., clearly breaks down all The Lord
Jesus hath
difference of places, and. Acts x., all difference of persons : brukendown
r ^ ' ^ IT ' the diUer-
and for myself, I acknowledge the land of England, the p?aTes'and
civil laws, government, and people of England, not to be p®'^°"^-
inferior to any under heaven. Only two things I shall Twochiefest
'' ./ o causes of
humbly suggest unto my dear countrymen, whether more nattoV"^'^
high and honourable at the helm of government, or more ifngilnd.
inferior, who labour and sail in this famous ship of Eng-
land's commonwealth, as the greatest causes, fountains,
and top roots of all the indignation of the Most High
against the state and country : first, that the whole nation These two
«-' ./•'■' particulars I
and generations of men have been forced, though unre- humbi-^^
generate and unrepentant, to pretend and assume the make rroof
name of Christ Jesus, which only belongs, according to ° '
the institution of the Lord Jesus, to truly regenerate and
repenting souls. Secondly, that all others dissenting from
them, whether Jews or Gentiles, their countrymen espe-
cially, for strangers have a liberty, have not been per-
mitted civil cohabitation in this world with them, but have
been distressed and persecuted by them.^
* [" The two causes of God's in- I should so assent to the latter, as
dignation against England — I would not to move for a toleration of all
rather say Amen to them, than dissenters, dissenters in fundamen-
weaken the weight of them. Only tals." Cotton's Answer, p. 89.]
408 MR. COTTONS LETTER
The anurs ^^^ to retum ; the sum of my controversy with Mr.
captivity to ' ^ ■^
Ihipirnot Cotton is, whether or no that false worshipping of the
gut'; and* true God be not only a spiritual guilt liable to God's
buta'habTt' sentence and plagues, but also an habit, frequently corn-
er disposi- 1 -r> •• • • 1
tionofspi- pared in the prophets, and Kev. xvu., to a spirit and
ritual sleep, r ^ -^
druiTk'^ '"' disposition of spiritual drunkenness and whoredom, a soul-
ness, &c. giggp and a soul-sickness : so that as by the change of a
chair, chamber, or bed, a sick or sleepy man, whore or
drunkard, are not changed, but they remain the same still,
until that disposition of sickness, sleepiness, drunkenness,
whoredom be put off, and a new habit of spiritual health,
watchfulness, sobriety, chastity be put on.
CHAP. XVI.
Now concerning that scripture, 2 Cor. vi., Mr. Cotton
here confesseth it holdeth forth five things that the
repenting Corinthians were called out in, from the unre-
penting :
First, in the fellowship of their idolatry.
2. From making marriages with them.
3. From feasting in their idols' temples.
4. From intimate familiarity with them.
5. From all fellowship in the unfruitful works of dark-
ness.
on\e?e!^'' Answ. If regenerate and truly repenting English thus
English, come forth from the unregenerate and unrepenting, how
forth' from would tlic name of the Lord Jesus be sanctified, the
the impeni-
tent English jealousy of the Lord pacified, their own souls cleansed,
in thoso J J 1 '
pmlcuilrs judgments prevented, yea, and one good means practised
by Mr!'cfot- toward the convincing and saving of the souls of such
from whom in these particulars they depart, and dare not
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED. 409
have fellowship with: especially when in all civil things
thej walk unblameably, in quiet and helpful cohabitation,
righteous and faithful dealing, and cheerful submission to
civil laws, orders, levies, customs, &c.
Yea ; but Mr. Cotton demands, what makes all this to
prove that godly persons, who professedly renounce all
known sin, may not be received to church fellowship,
although they see not the utmost skirts of their pollution,
as the patriarchs saw not the pollution of their polygamy ?
Aiisio. I repeat the former distinction of godly persons. The sins of
who possibly may live in ungodly practices, especially ofaresomT-^"
times re-
false worship, and then, according to Mr. Cotton's own P"'ed to be
_ of ignorance,
interpretation of this place to the Corinthians, they came aie^of n'lf u
not forth. And I add, if there be any voice of Christ in yetlgno"'^
the mouths of his witnesses against these sins, they are cusltrnot
not then of ignorance, but of negligence, and spiritual
hardness, against the ways of God's fear, against Isa. Ixiii.
[17,] &c.
Moreover, our question is not of the utmost skirts of
pollution, but the substance of a true or false bed of wor-
ship. Cant. i. 16, in respect of coming out of the false,
before the entrance into the true. And yet I believe that a case put
Mr. Cotton being to receive a person to church fellowship, ten.
who formerly hath been infamous for corporal whoredom,
he would not give his consent to receive such an one
without sound repentance for the iilthiness of her skirts.
Lam. i. [9,] not only in actual whoredoms, but also in
whorish speeches, gestures, appearances, provocation.
And why should there be a greater strictness for the No cause of
skirts of common whoredom than of spiritual and soul ^or wilore-
dom against
whoredom, against the chastity of God's worship ? And bed Th^""^^
therefore to that instance of the fathers' polygamy, I b!dof God's
answer : first, by observing what great sins godly persons ^*"^^^'^"
may possibly live and long continue in, notwithstanding
410 MR. COTTON S LETTER
The <:a8c of ^ gQ^ljjjggg j^ ^\^q i-Qot. Secondly, I ask if any person, of
nianywiN^js ^^,]^q^q goclllness Mr. Cotton hath had long persuasion,
fathers. gi^Q^^ifj belicvc and maintain, as questionless the fathers'
had grounds satisfying their consciences for what they
did, that he ought to have many wives, and accordingly
so practised: — I say, I ask, whether Mr. Cotton would
receive such a godly person to church fellowship ? yea, I
ask, whether the church of the Jews, had they seen this
evil, Avould have received such a proselyte from the Gen-
tiles? and when it was seen, whether any persons so
practising would have been suffered amongst them ? But,
lastly, what was this personal sin of these godly persons?
Was it any matter of God's worship, any joining with a
false church, ministry, worship, government, from whence
they were to come, before they could constitute his true
church, and enjoy his worship, ministry, government?
&c.
Mr. Cotton concludeth this passage thus : " The church
of Corinth had such as partook with idolaters in their
idols' temple, and w^as not this," saith he, " touching of an
unclean thing, and did this reject these members from
church fellowship before conviction? and did it evacuate
their church estate for not casting out such members ?"
Jnsw. This was an unclean thing indeed, from which
God calls his people in this place, with glorious promises
of receiving them : and Mr. Cotton confesseth that after
conviction any member, obstinate in these unclean touches,
ought to be rejected ; for, said he, did this sin reject these
members from church fellowship before conviction ?
It lesscncth And upon the same ground, that one obstinate person
not a rebel- i i .
lion that it ouglit to be rejected out of church estate, upon the same
H in a mul- o j :? 1
hence a city g'^und, if a grcatcr company or chui-ch were obstinate in
idolatrous ^^^^ unclcau touchcs, and so consequently in a rebellion
destroyed, agaiust Clirist, ought every sound Christian church to
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED. 411
reject them, and every saund member to withdraw from
them.
And hence further it is clear, that if such unclean obstinacy
that castetn
touches obstinately maintained, as Mr. Cotton confesseth ^eep^ut
and practiseth, be a ground of rejection of a person in the munionwitii
church, questionless it is a ground of rejection when such jesus in his
... church.
persons are to join unto the church. And if obstinacy in
the whole church after conviction be a ground for such a
church's rejection, questionless such a church or number of
persons obstinate in such evils cannot congregate, nor
become a true constituted church of Jesus Christ.
The greatest question here would be, whether the J/^corinth'^
Corinthians in their first constitution were separate or no tr"u*l^church,
from such idol temples ? and this Mr. Cotton neither doth from'^ idols "as
nor can denv, a church estate being a state of marriage virgin to
•" _ » _ => Christ.
unto Jesus Christ ; and so Paul professedly saith, he had
espoused them as a chaste virgin to Christ Jesus, 2 Cor.
xi. [2.]
CHAP. XVII.
Mr. Cotton proceeds to answer some other allegations
which I produced from the confession of sin made by
John's disciples, and the proselyte Gentiles before they
were admitted into church fellowship. Matt. iii. 6; Acts
xix. 1 8, unto which he returneth a threefold answer :
*' The first is grounded upon his apparent mistake of my
words in a grant of mine, viz., such a confession and
renunciation is not absolutely necessary, if the substance
of true repentance be discerned. Whence," saith he,
" according to your own confession, such persons as have
±he substance of true repentance may be a true church."
412 MR. cotton's letter
The sub- I answer, it is clear in the progress of the whole con-
true general troversy, that I ever intend by the substance of true
repentance " i • i it
'h ?d ^°^^ repentance, not that general grace of repentance wmch all
iwnfin God's people have, as Luther, a monk, and going to, yea,
S>omiM°** publishing the German mass, and those famous bishops
false wor- burnt for Christ in Queen Mary's days ; but that
ship, minis- n ^ n -i /» i •
try, &c. substance of repentance for those false ways or worship,
church, ministry, &c., in which God's people have lived,
although the confessing and renouncing of them be not so
particularly expressed, and with such godly sorrow and
indignation as some express, and may well become : And
indeed the whole scope of that caution was for Christian
moderation and gentleness toward the several sorts of
Not the same God's pcoplc, profcssiug particular repentance for their
de^^eerof"^ Spiritual captivity and bondage ; during which captivity
iS'*"'^ also, I readily acknowledge the substance of repentance,
and of all the graces of Christ in general.
Mr. Cotton. In his second answer, Mr. Cotton saith, I " grant with
the one hand, and take away with the other ; for he denies
it necessary to the admission of members, that every one
should be convinced of the sinfulness of every sipping of
the whore's cup, ' for,' saith he, ' every sipping of a
drunkard's cup is not sinful."
Some have Aiiswer. First he doth not rightly allege my words ; for
of"thc ^^^ a little before he confesseth my words to be, that anti-
whore's cup, ,..-,1 111' 1 t^ 1 n
and some christian drunkcnncss and whoredom is to be confessed of
but sipped
'^^ted '"^^ all such as have drunk of the whore's cup, or but sipped of
it. In wliich words I plainly distinguished between such
as have drunk deeper of her cup, as papists, popish priests,
&c., and such, as in comparison have but sipped, as God's
own people ; who yet by such sipping have been so in-
toxicated, as to practice spiritual whoredom against Christ,
in submitting to false churches, ministry, worship, &c.
Secondly, whereas he saith every sipping of a drun-
kard's cup is not sinful ; —
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED. 413
I answer : neither the least sipping, nor constant
drinking out of the cup Avhich a drunkard useth to drink
in, is sinful ; but every drunken sip, which is our question,
is questionless sinful, and so consequently to be avoided
by the sober, whether the cup of corporal or spiritual
drunkenness.
CHAP. XVIII.
Mr. Cotton. " Yea; but," saith he, '*the three thousand '^''■. cotton.
Jews were admitted when they repented of their murder-
ing of Christ, although they never saw all the superstitious
leavenings wherewith the Pharisees had bewitched them :
and so no doubt may godly persons now, although they be
not yet convinced of every passage of antichristian super-
stition, &c. ; and that upon this ground, that spiritual
whoredom and drunkenness is not so soon discerned as
corporal."
[^Answer.'] I answer, it is not indeed so easily discerned,
and yet not the less sinful, but infinitely transcendent, as
much as spiritual sobriety exceeds corporal, and the bed of
the most high God, exceeds the beds of men, who are but
dust and ashes.
Secondly, I answer, the converted Jews, although they The first
•' _ ^ & «' Christians
saw not all the leavenings of the Pharisees, yet they ^attemVor
mourned for killing of Christ, and embraced him in his ^In's'^now.
worship, ministry, government, and were added to his
church : and oh ! that the least beams of light and sparkles
of heat were in mine own, and others' souls, which were
kindled by the Holy Spirit of God in those famous converts
at the preaching of Peter, Acts ii. The true Christ now
in his worship, ministry, &c. being discerned, and repent-
414 MR. cotton's letter
The power aiice for persecuting and killing of him being expressed,
pentance for there neccssarily follows a withdrawing from the church,
Christ. ministry, and worship of the false Christ, and submission
unto the true : and this is the sum and substance of our
controversy.
Mr. Cotton. Concerning the confession of sins unto John, he grants
the disciples of John confessed their sins, the publicans
theirs, the soldiers theirs, the people theirs ; but, saith he,
" it appears not that they confessed their pharisaical
pollution."
And concerning the confession Acts xix. 18, [19,] he
saith, it is not expressed " that they confessed all their
deeds."
Answer. If both these confessed their notorious sins, as
Mr. Cotton expresseth, why not as well their notorious
sins against God, their idolatries, superstitious worships,
&c ? Surely throughout the whole scripture, the matters
of God and his worship are first and most tenderly handled;
his people are ever described by the title of his wor-
shippers, and his enemies by the title of worshippers of
false gods, and worshipping the true after a false manner ;
and to prove this were to bring forth a candle to the
bright shining of the sun at noon day.
CHAP. XIX.
Mr. Cotton. His third answer is ; " But to satisfy you
more fully, and the Lord make you willing in true meek-
ness of spirit to receive satisfaction, the body of the
members do in general profess, that the reason of their
coming over to us was that they might be freed from the
bondage of human inventions and ordinances, as their souls
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED. 415
groaned under, for which also they profess their hearty-
sorrow, so far as through ignorance or infirmity they have
been defiled. Beside, in our daily meetings, and specially
in the times of our solemn humiliations, we generally all
of us bewail all our former pollutions wherewith Ave have
defiled ourselves and the holy things of God, in our former
administrations and communions ; but we rather choose to
do it than talk of it. And Ave can but wonder how you
can so boldly and resolutely renounce all the churches of
God, for neglect of that Avhich you know not Avhether they
have neglected or no, and before you have admonished us
of our sinfulness in such neglect, if it be found amongst
us."
Answer. I answer, with humble desires to the Father of
lights for the true meekness and wisdom of his Spirit,
here is mention of human inventions and ordinances, and
defiling themselves and holy things of God in former
administrations and communions, and yet no mention
what such inventions and ordinances, what such ad-
ministrations and communions Avere. " We rather How can a
soul truly
choose to do it," saith he, " than to talk of it ;" which oppose anti-
christ, that
makes me call to mind an expression of an eminent and j^^'^ve^^a'^
worthy person amongst them in a solemn conference, viz., uoned?'^**"
What need Ave speak of antichrist, can we not enjoy our
liberties without inveighing against antichrist ? &c.
The truth is, I acknoAvledge their Avitness against
ceremonies and bishops ; but that yet they see not the
evil of a national church, notAvithstanding they constitute
only particular and independent [congregations,] let their
constant practice speak, in still joining with such churches
and ministers in the ordinances of the Avord and prayer,
and their persecuting of myself for my humble, and
faithful, and constant admonisliing of them, of such j^^. ^^^^^^
unclean walking between a particular church, which they TgainsTa ^
416 MR. cotton's letter
national onlv profess to be Christ's, and a national rone], which
church, and ^ -"
yet iioiding Mj-. Cotton profcsseth to separate from.9
fellowsliip '■ ■*•
with it. gy^ \^Qy^ could I possibly be ignorant, as he seemeth to
charge me, of their state, when being from first to last in
fellowship with them, an officer amongst them, had private
Impossible and public agitations concernino; their state and condition
for the^ans- i o o
i^orant 0° '^^^^ a-ll or most of their ministers, and at last suffered for
csfate'i'a"'^'^'' such admonitioiis to them, the misery of a winter's banish-
pretendeth. uicnt amongst the barbarians ? and yet, saitli he, " You
know not what we have done, neither have you admonished
us of our sinfulness."
CHAP. XX.
Mr. Cotton. A third scripture which I produced was Haggai ii. 13,
14, 15, desiring that the place might be thoroughly
weighed, and that the Lord might please to hold the scales
himself, the prophet there telling the church of the Jews,
that if a person unclean by a dead l)ody touch holy things,
those holy things become unclean unto them : and so,
saith he, in this nation, and so is every work of their
hands and that which they offer is unclean ; whence I
inferred, that even church covenants made, and ordinances
practised, by persons polluted through spiritual deadness,
and filtliiness of communion, such covenants and ordi-
nances become unclean unto them, and are profaned by
them.
» ["Our joining with tlic ministers then proceeds to deny that Mr. Wil-
of England in liearing of the word liams was persecuted, or that he ad-
and prayer, doth not argue our monished them Immbly and faithfully,
churcli-comniunion with the parish His banishment was no persecution ;
churches in England, much less with his statement of liis opinions no adnio-
the national church." Mr. Cotton nition. Cotton's Answer, p, 101.]
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED. 417
Mr. Cotton. Mr. Cotton answers, " your purpose was to
prove that churches cannot be constituted by such persons
as are unclean by antichristian pollutions ; or if they be so
constituted they are not to be communicated with, but
separated from. But the prophet acknowledgeth the whole
church of the Jews to be unclean, and yet neither denies
them to be a church truly constituted, nor stirs up him-
self or others to separate from them."
Answer. I acknowledge the true constitution of the The church
^ _ .of the Jews
church of the Jews, and affinn that this their true consti- a national
church truly
tution was the reason why they were not to be separated thereforerfjt
from : for being a national church, ceremonial and typical, rated from.
their excommunication was either putting to death in, or
captivity out of that ceremonial Canaan. Hence Shal-
maneser's carrying the ten tribes captive out of this land,
is said to be the casting of them out of God's sight, 2 Kings
xvii. [18,] which was their excommunication.
Accordino;ly in the particular Christian churches, Christ Death and
. . . . , captivity in
Jesus cuts off by spiritual death, which is excommunica- tj"= national
-I i- ■' church,
tion : or for want of due execution of justice by that *^|'r^tua"i'
ordinance in his kingdom, he sells the church into spiritual capuvityin
captivity, to confused, Babylonish lords and worships, and lar! ^^"^ "^"^
so drives them out of his sight.
Now from the consequent of this place in Haggai mine
argument stands good; and Mr. Cotton here acknow-
ledgeth it, that holy things may be all unclean to God's
people, when they lie in their uncleanness, as this people
did. Those scriptures. Lev. xvi. and Num. xix., which ceremonial
^ uncleanness
discourse of typical and ceremonial uncleanness, he ac- [?^the na-
knowledgeth to type out in the gospel the moral unclean- typed'^out
ness either of dead works, Eph. v. 11, or dead persons, "eanness in
2 Cor. vi. 14, or dead world. Gal. vi. 14. And in this lar.
place of Haggai, he acknowledgeth that God's people,
prince and people, were defiled by worldliness, in which
£ £
418 Mil. cotton's letter
condition, saith he, their oblations, their bodily labours,
were all unclean, and found neither acceptance nor bless-
ing from the Lord.
Therefore saith he afterward : " In the church godly-
Christians themselves, while they attend to the world
more than to the things of God, are unclean in the sight
of God; therefore the church cannot be constituted of
such ; or if it be constitute of such, the people of God
must separate from them." And, lastly, he saith, "the
church of Christ and members thereof must separate
themselves from their hypocrisy, and worldliness, else
they and their duties will [still] be unclean in the sight
of God, notwithstanding their church estate."
Ansiv. What have I more spoken than Mr. Cotton him-
self hath uttered in this his explication and application of
this scripture ? As,
First, that godly persons may become defiled and un-
clean by hypocrisy and worldliness.
Secondly, while they lie in such a condition of unclean-
Mr. Cotton s ness all their offerins:s, persons, labours, are unclean in
nwn r-on- o -' J. •'
own con
fession ^
ceriiing
fession con- j^q sight of God, and have neither acceptance nor blessing
BhTp'rev'^n'^' from him; but they and their duties are unclean in his
sons. ^ ^" sight, notwithstanding their church estate.
Thirdly, the church of Christ cannot be constituted of
such godly persons, when defiled with such worldliness.
Fourthly, the church consisting of such worldly persons,
though otherwise godly and Christian, the people of God
must separate from them.
infercncca Thcsc are Mr. Cotton's own express words wliich
from Master , • /. ,
Cotton's justify :
grant.
^ [" Who seeth not, that in these his purpose ; and so bring in his
words I express not mine awn reason- reason in form of an enthymeme,
ing or meaning, but liis; and that I which lie draws from it ?" Cotton's
expressly say, the true meaning of Answer, p. 105.]
the text will nothing more reach to
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED. 419
First, my former distinction of godly persons in their
personal respect, between God and themselves; and yet
becoming ungodly in their outward defilements.
Secondly, they justify my assertion of a necessity of
cleansing from anti- christian filthiness, and communions
with dead works, dead worships, dead persons in God's
worship, if the touches of the dead world, or immoderate
love of it, do so defile, as Mr. Cotton here affirmeth.
Thirdly, if, as he saith, the church cannot be constituted
of such godly persons as are defiled by immoderate love of
the world, much less can it be constituted of godly persons
defiled with the dead inventions, worsliips, communions of
unregenerate and ungodly persons.
Fourthly, he justifies a separation from such churches,
if so constituted, or so constituting; because though
worldliness be adultery against God, James iv. [4,] yet
not comparable to spiritual adultery of a false bed of
worship, ministry, &c.
CHAP. XXI.
Mr. Cotton proceedeth : " The second stumbling block
or offence wliich you have taken at the way of these
churches, is that you conceive us to walk between Christ
and anti-christ. First, in practising separation here, and
not repenting of our preaching and printing against it in
our own country. Secondly, in reproaching yourself at
Salem, and others for separation. Thirdly, in particular,
that myself have conceived and spoken, that separation is
a way that God hath not prospered; yet, say you, the
truth of the church's way depends not upon the coun-
tenance of men, or upon outward peace and liberty."
E E 2
420 MR. cotton's letter
Unto this he answers, " that they halt not ; but walk in
the midst of two extremes, the one of being defiled with
the pollution of other churches, the other of renouncing
the churches for the remnant of pollutions."
This moderation he, with ingenuous moderation, pro-
fesseth he sees no cause to repent of, &c.
Answ. With the Lord's gracious assistance, we shall
prove this middle walking to be no less than halting ; for
which we shall show cause of repentance, beseeching Him
that is a Prince and a Saviour to give repentance unto
his Israel, Acts v. 31.
First, Mr. Cotton himself confesseth, that no national,
provincial, diocesan, or parish church, wherein some truly-
godly are not, are true churches. Secondly, he practiseth
no church estate, but such as is constituted only of godly
persons, nor admitteth any unregenerate or ungodly per-
son. = Thirdly, he confesseth a church of Chi'ist cannot
be constituted of such godly persons who are in bondage
to the inordinate love of the world. Fourthly, if a church
consist of such, God's people ought to separate from them.*'
Mr. Cotton Upou thcsc liis owu confcssious, I earnestly beseech
extenuates n /-*
and minceth Mr. Cottou, and all that fear God, to ponder how he can
the root, ' r
mibsunce of ^^^ ^^ walks with an even foot between two extremes,
of nauonid whcu, accordiug to his own confession, national churches,
which'hV parish churches, yea, a church constituted of godly per-
ethtobeun- SOUS givcu to inordinate love of the world, are false and to
regenerate,
not yet born be seijaratcd from : and yet he will not have the i^arish
again, by ^ •' ^
a remnlnrof church to bc Separated from for the remnant of pollution,
po utions. J pQjjggjyg ]jg meaneth ceremonies and bishops, notwith-
* [" Sure I ;im, we look at infants ' [" These are palpable mistakes
as members of our church, as being of those words of mine, which 1 ex-
federally holy, but I am slow to be- pressed as the sum of his words,
lieve that all of them are regenerate, which he through haste conceived to
or truly godly." Cotton's Answer, be mine." lb. p. 108.]
p. 108.]
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED. 421
standing that he also acknowledgeth that the generality of
every parish in England consisteth of unregenerate per-
sons, and of thousands inboudaged, not only to worldli-
ness, but also ignorance, superstition, scoffing, swearing,
cursing, whoredom, drunkenness, theft, lying. What are
two or three or more of regenerate and godly persons in
such communions, but as two or three roses or lilies in a
wilderness ? a few grains of good corn in a heap of chaff? The estate
, ^ . of the godly
a few sheep among herds of wolves or swine, or (if more singled
i. o J \ -^vith the
civil) flocks of goats ? a little good dough swallowed up ^ofghlL'"
with a whole bushel of leaven ? or a little precious gold
confounded and mingled with a whole heap of dross ?
The Searcher of all hearts knows I write not tliis to
reproach any, knowing that myself am by nature a child
of wrath, and that the Father of mercies shows mercy to
whom and when he Avill ; but for the name of Christ Jesus, ^te state of
' ' men must
in loving faithfulness to my countrymen's souls, and [in] dfscOTered^^
defence of truth, I remember my worthy adversary of that "" ° ^'°'
state and condition from which his confessions say he must
separate, his practice in gathering of churches seems to
say he doth separate ; and yet he professeth there are but
some remnants of pollution amongst them, for which he
dares not separate*
* [" We wholly avoid national, which he nameth . . . suffered to
provincial, and diocesan government thrust themselves into the fellowship
of the churches by episcopal author- of the churches, and to sit down with
ity; we avoid their prescript liturgies, the saints at the Lord's table. But
and communion with open scandalous yet I count all these but remnants of
persons in any church order; ... it pollution, when as the substance of
is a continual sorrow of heart, and the true estate of churches abideth in
mourning of our souls that there is their congregational assemblies."
yet so much of those notorious evils Cotton's Answer, p. 108.]
422 MR. cotton's letter
CHAP. XXII.
Mr. Cotton. " Secondly," saith he, " I know no man
that reproacheth Salem for their separation, nor do I
believe that they do separate ; howsoever, if any do reproach
them for it, I think it a sin meet to be censured, but not
with so deep a censure as to excommunicate all the
churches, or to separate from them before it do appear
that they do tolerate their members in such their cause-
less reproachings. We confess the errors of men are to
be contended against, not with reproaches, but the sword
of the Spirit ; but on the other side, the failings of the
churches are not forthwith to be healed by separation. It
is not chirurgery but butchery to heal every sore in a
member with no other but abscission from the body."
Answ. The church of Salem was known to profess
separation, and was generally and publicly reproached,
and I could mention a case wherein she was punished for
it implicitly.''
Mr. Cotton Mr. Cottou here confesseth these two thinsrs, Avhich I
geems to be ^
^et araTnst"* ^^^^^ to himself to rcconcilc with his former profession
separation, j^^j.^ ^^^ elscwhcrc agaiust separation. First, saith he, if
any reproach them for separation it is a sin meet to be
censured. Secondly, the churches themselves may be
separated from, who tolerate their members in such
causeless reproachings. In these latter passages he seems,
as in other his confessions and practices mentioned to be
* ["Mr. Williams probably refers they had chosen Mr. Williams their
to the refusal by the General Court teacher, while he stood under question
to listen to a petition from Salem rela- of authority, and so offered contempt
tive to a piece of land which was to the magistrates, their petition was
claimed as belonging to that town. refused," &c. Knowles, p. 70.]
But according to Winthrop, ' because
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED. 423
for it, sensible of shame, disgrace, or reproach to be cast
on it.
I ffrant with him the failing's of churches are not forth- ^^- cotton's
~ o own con-
with to be healed by separation ; yet liimself, within a sumdenf'^^
few lines, confesseth there is a lawful separation from himself!
churches that do but tolerate their members in causeless
reproaches.
I confess also that it is not chirurgery but butchery, to
heal every sore with no other medicine but with abscission
from the body: yet himself confesseth before, that even
churches of godly persons must be separated from, for
immoderate worldliness : and again here he confesseth Not for a
'-' sore of in-
they may be separated from, when they tolerate their ^^'^^i'' ^ut
•' .' i ' •' a leprosy or
members in such their causeless reproachings. Beside, it ^bsSfy,"^
is not every sore of infirmity or ignorance, but an ulcer or son tolbe ^'^'
gangrene of obstinacy, for which I maintained that a per-
son ought to be cut off, or a church separated from. But ^eepiy°^my
if he call that butchery, conscientiously and peaceably to botTagamst
. p ••,! • n 1 ^ • J. consciences
separate from a spiritual communion or a cnurcli or society, and bodies
in pGFSG"
what shall it be called by the second Adam, the Lord cuting of
*' til em, yet
Jesus, who ffives names to all creatures and all actions, to ''""^ 7'
■^ c3 -' against the
cut off persons, them and theirs, branch and root, from oF duT^"*°
any civil being in their territories ; and consequently from thrchurcS
the whole world, were their territories so large, because
their consciences dare not bow down to any worship but
what they believe the Lord Jesus appointed, and being
also otherwise subject to the civil state and laws thereof.^
' [" His banishment proceeded not whereof the magistrates were mem-
against him or his for his own refusal bers, for deferring to give present
of any worship, but for seditious answer to a petition of Salem, who
opposition against the patent, and had refused to hearken to a lawful
against the oath of fidelity offered to motion of theirs." Cotton's Answe
the people; ... he also wrote letters p. 113.]
of admonition to all the churches
424 MR. cotton's letter
CHAP. XXIIL
Thirdly, whereas I urged a speech of his own, viz. that
God had not prospered the way of separation, and con-
ceives that I understood him of outward prosperity : he
affirms the puritans to have been worse used in England
than the separatist, and thus writes : " The meeting of
the separatists may be known to the officers in court and
winked at, when the conventicles of the puritans, as they
call them, shall be hunted out with all diligence, and
pursued with more violence than any law can justify."
God's con- Answer. Doubtless the controversy of God hath been
troversy for ''
persecution. ^^^ ^-^jj ^j^jg j^nd, that Cither of both have been so
violently pursued and persecuted. I believe they are
both the witnesses of several truths of Jesus Christ,
against an impenitent and unchristian profession of the
name of the Lord Jesus.
The suffer- Now for their sufferings : as the puritans have not
ings of the "
and^'^uHun Comparably suffered, as but seldom congregating in
comp"^'cd.'^ separate assemblies from the common,^ so have not any
of them suffered unto death for the way of nonconformity
Mr. udaii, to ccrcmonies, &c. Indeed the worthy witness jSlr. Udall,^
Mr. Penry, ' ....
Mr' Gr^n^' ^^'^^ ^^^^' ^^^^ dcatli for his witness against bishops and
^'''°'^- ceremonies ;9 but Mr. Penry/° Mr. Barrow, Mr. Green-
'' [" It seemeth he never read the ceedingly rare book is in Mr. OfFor's
story of the classes in Northampton- library.]
shire, Suffolk, Essex, London, Cam- ^ [" He died by the annoyance of
bridge, discovered by a false brother to the prison : wlien the coroner's jury
Doctor Bancroft." Cotton's Answer, came to survey the dead body of Mr.
p. 116, Neal's Puritans, i. 22G, 319.] Udall in prison, he bled freshly,
" [Udall had been a tutor to Queen though cold before, as a testimony
Elizabeth in the learned languages, against the murderous illegal proceed-
yet for writing a little book against ings of the state against him." Cot-
Diocesan Church Government and ton's Answer, p. 116, Neal, i. 339.]
Ceremonies he was condemned to die, '" [Mr. Cotton says, that Penry
and would have been executed but confessed that he deserved death for
for the queen's feelings of respect to having seduced many to separation
her aged tutor. A copy of this ex- from hearing the word in the parish
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED. 425
wood followed the Lord Jesus with their gibbets on their
shoulders, and were hanged with him and for him, in the
way of separation : ' many more have been condemned to
die, banished and choaked in prisons, I could produce
upon occasion.
Again, I believe that there hardly hath ever been a Few con-
scientious
conscientious separatist, who was not first a puritan : for, separatists, ^^
as Mr. Canne hath unanswerably proved,^ the grounds and ^^^^ p""^'"
principles of the puritans against bishops and ceremonies,
and profaneness of people professing Christ, and the
necessity of Christ's flock and discipline, must necessarily. The noncon-
if truly followed, lead on to and enforce a separation from grounds en-
force separa-
such ways, worships, and worshippers, to seek out the true """■
way of God's worship according to Christ Jesus.
But what should be the reason, since the separatist
witnesseth against the root of the church constitution
itself, that yet he should find, as Mr. Cotton saith, more
favour than the puritan or nonconformist ?
Doubtless the reasons are evident : first, most of God's Most of the
separation
servants who, out of sio;ht of the ignorance, unbelief, and °^ the lower
' o o ' ' sort of peo-
profaneness of the body of the national church, have p'®'
separated and durst not have longer fellowship with it : —
I say, most of them have been poor and low, and not such
gainful customers to the bishops, their courts and officers.
That worthy instrument of Christ's praise, Mr. Ains- The poverty
, , . • -, . „ 1 , of Mr. Alns-
worth, during some time, and some time or ms great worth.
labours in Holland, lived upon ninepence per week, with
churches, so that their souls were obloquy and discredit on these two
justly required at his hand. Ibid. p. witnesses to the truth ; but most
117. This can scarcely be correct unjustly. Answer p. 117.]
if we judge from the general tenor ^ [In " A Necessitie of Separation
of Penry's character. See Banbury's from the Church of England proved
Hist. Memorials, i. 79, note e.] by Nonconformist Principles, &c.
^ [See Broadmead Records, Intro. By John Canne, pastor of the Ancient
p. xxxviii. Hanbury, i. 35, 62. Mr. English Church at Amsterdam, 1634,
Cotton endeavours to throw no little 4to. pp. 264.
426 MR. cotton's letter
The noncon- j-Qots boiled, &C.'' Whcrcas on the other side, such of
lormists ' '
fairboofy * God's servants as have been nonconformists have had fair
18 ops. gg^g^^gg^ been great persons, have liad rich livings and
benefices, of which the bishops and theirs, like greedy
wolves, have made the more desirable prey.
The eepara- Sccondly, it is a principle in nature to prefer a professed
been pro- encmv, bcforc a pretended friend. Such as have separated
fessed ene- j ' t. y.
mies; but Jiayg becu loolvcd at by the bishops and theirs, as known
the puritans J \. '
thingTpro- and professed enemies: whereas the puritans professed
fessed
friends and subjection, and have submitted to the bishops, their courts,
subjects to. .. II' 1.
the bishops, their oihcers, their common prayer and worships : and yet,
as the bishops have well known, with no greater affection
than the Israelites bore their Egyptian cruel taskmasters.
Mr. Cotton. jJc saith, " God hath not prospered the way of separa-
tion with peace amongst themselves, and growth of grace."
Ansicer. The want of peace may befal the truest
churches of the Lord Jesus [as] at Antioch, Corinth, Gala-
tia, who were exercised with great distractions. Secondly,
it is a common character of a false church, maintained by
^hmxh may ^^^^ Smith's and cutler's shop, to enjoy a quiet calm and
enforce a
present pcaCcable tranquillity, none daring, for fear of civil punish-
greater mcut, to oucstion, obicct, or differ from the common road
(though ^ .
false) grace and custom. Thus sino;s that great whore, the antichristiau
than the true C5 O '
ciu-^sT "^ church. Rev. xviii. [7,] / sit as a queen, am no ividow, see no
Jesus.
' [" Mr. Ainsworth's name is of from the preface, by a friend of
best esteem, without all exception, in Ainsworth, to his Annotations on
that way who refused communion Solomon's Song, do not appear in
with hearing in England. And if his the least to invalidate the statement
people suffered him to live on nine- of Williams. In the earlier part
pence a week, with roots boiled, of his exile, in common with Johnson
surely either the people were grown to and the other separatists, he was
a very extreme low estate, or else tlie exposed to great straits and difficulties,
growth of their godliness was grown and it may be to that period that
to a very low ebb." Cotton's Answer, Mr. Williams refers. See Hanbury,
p. 122. The remarks of Mr. Han- i. 433.]
bury, with the quotation he produces
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED. 427
sorrow: while Christ's dearest complains she is forsaken,
sits weeping as a widow, Lam. i. [1.] Thirdly, God's '^"/jf^Pg"'
people in that way, have sometimes long enjoyed sweet n°tetweet.
peace and soul contentment in England, Holland, New peace^m
England, and other places, and would not have exchanged of their hoiy
~ communion.
a day of such an holy and peaceable harmony for
thousands in the courts of princes, seeing no other, and
in sincerity seeking after the Lord Jesus. And yet, I
humbly conceive, that as David with the princes, and
thirty thousand Israelites, carrying the ark on the
shoulders of the oxen, leaped and danced with great
rejoicing, until God smote Uzzah for his error and dis-
order, and made a breach, and a teaching monument Breaches
of Perez Uzzah, the breach of Uzzah : so in like manner and must be
1 . . , , among all
all those celebrations of the spiritual ark or ordinances, clod's peo-
^ pie, to make
which yet I have known, although for the present ac- [,^^" l^^'
companied with great rejoicing and triumphing, yet as ordinan'ces'
they have not been after the due order, so have they all due°ordel "
met with, and still must, a Perez Uzzah, breaches and
divisions, until the Lord Jesus discover, direct, and en-
courage his servants in his own due holy order and
appointment.
And for growth in grace, notwithstanding that amongst
all sorts of God's witnesses some false brethren creep in
as cheaters, and spies, and Judases, dishonouring the
name of Christ Jesus, and betraying his witnesses : yet Many grace-
^ less Judases
Satan himself, the accuser of the saints, cannot but confess amongst
God s peo-
that multitudes of God's witnesses, reproached with the p'®-
names of Brownists, and anabaptists, have kept them-
selves from the error of the wicked, and grow in grace
and knowledge of the Lord Jesus, endeavouring to Multitudes
cleanse themselves from all filthiness both of flesh and anlToiy"^
spirit, and to finish holiness in the fear of God. I will have pro-
. , , , fessed sepa-
not make odious and envious comparisons, but desire ""^tion-
428 MR. cotton's letter.
that all that name the name of the Lord Jesus may
depart wholly and for ever from iniquity.
CHAP. XXIV.
Mr. Cotton. Lastly he addeth, " That such as erring through sim-
plicity and tenderness, have grown in grace, have grown
also to discern their lawful liberty in the hearing of the
word from English preachers."^
Four sorts Ausicer. I Will uot qucstiou the uprightness of some
Biidere from wlio liavc gouc back froui many truths of God which they
Feparation , n i , • • c> i* j.
far from havc proicssed : yet mme own experience or tour sorts
gi'owth in n • ^^
grace. ^yl^g havc backsliddeu I shall report, for a warning to all
into whose hands these may come, to be like Antipas, Rev.
ii. [13,] a faithful witness to the death, to any of the
truths of the Lord Jesus, which he shall please to betrust
them with :
Some back- First, I havc known no small number of such turn to
tofamiusm. absolutc Familisiu, and under their pretences of great
raptures of love deny all obedience to, or seeking after the
pure ordinances and appointments of the Lord Jesus.
Some to Secondly, others have laid the reins upon the necks of
pro aneness. ^j^^j^, couscienccs, and likc the dog licked up their vomit of
former looseness and profaneness of lip and life ; and have
been so far from growing in grace, that they have turned
the ffrace of God into wantonness.
Some to Thirdly, others backsliding have lost the beauty and
of others."'' shiuing of a tender conscience toward God, and of a
* [" This I speak with respect to defend, the lawful liberty of hearing
Mr. Robinson and to his church, wlio the word from the godly preachers of
grew to acknowledge,and in a judicious the parishes in England." Cotton's
and godly disco\irse to approve and Answer, p. 123.]
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED. 429
merciful compassion toward men, becoming most fierce
persecutors of their own formerly fellow-witnesses, and of
any other who have differed in conscience from them.
Lastly, others although preserved from familism, pro- f^''j5"®ig^i„
faneness, and persecuting of others, yet the leaf of their anSress,
Christian course hath withered, the latter beauty and
savour of their holiness hath not been like their former ;
and they have confessed and do, their sin, their weakness,
their bondage, and wish they were at liberty in their
former freedom ; and some have gone with little peace,
but sorrow to their graves, confessing to myself and
others, that God never prospered them, in soul or body,
since they sold away his truth, which once they had bought
and made profession of it never to sell it.
CHAP. XXV.
Yea ; but, saith he, " they have grown to discern their ^r. cotton.
lawful liberty, to return to the hearing of the word from
English preachers."
Ansioer. Here I might engage myself in a controversy,
which neither this treatise will permit, nor is there need, ^j^. c^nne's
since it hath pleased the Father of lights to stir up the Mr^^Rob^n-
spirit of a faithful witness of his truth in this particular, of healing/
Mr. Canne, to make a large and faithful reply to a book,
printed in Mr. Robinson's name, tending to prove such a
lawful liberty.^
^ [Mr. Robinson's book was John Robinson, late pastor to the
published nine years after his death. English Church of God in Leyden,
It was entitled, " Of the Lawfulness and Printed Anno 1634." Mr.
of Hearing of the Ministers in the Canne's work in reply was entitled
Church of England : penned by that "A Stay against Straying," 4to. 1639.
Learned and Reverend Divine, Mr.
430 MR COTTON S LETTER
For such excellent and worthy persons whom Mr.
Mr Cotton's Cotton here intends by the name of English preachers, I
concerning acknoAvled£i;e myself unworthy to hold the candle to them:
the minis- o J i >-
^^y- yet I shall humbly present what Mr. Cotton himself pro-
fesseth in three particulars :
First, concerning this title, English preachers.
Secondly, hearing the word from such English
preachers.
Thirdly, the lawful calling of such to the ministry or
service, according to Christ Jesus.
For the first, he acknowledgeth, that the ordinary
7ro<>ey6? ministers of the gospel are pastors, teachers, bishops,
(n,,TKoiroi overseers, elders, and that their proper work is to feed and
jrpc<r/3vTepoi
^aeli^ve^"' govern a truly converted, holy, and godly people, gathered
into a flock or church estate ; and not properly preachers
to convert, beget, make disciples, which the apostles and
evangelists professedly Avere. Now then, that man that
professeth himself a minister, and professeth to feed a
flock or church with the ordinances of word and prayer,
he must needs acknowledge that his proper work is not to
Preachers prcach for couversion, which is most preposterous amongst
and pastors ^ . , . . . .
fardiiTcrent a converted Christian people, fed up with ordinances in
church estate. So that, according to Mr. Cotton's con-
fession, English preachers are not pastors, teachers, bishops,
elders, but preachers of glad news, evangelists, men sent
to convert, and gather churches, apostles^ ambassadors,
trumpeters, with proclamation from the King of kings, to
convert, subdue, bring in rebellious, unconverted, unbe-
lieving, unchristian souls to the obedience and subjection
of the Lord Jesus.
Conversion I rcadily confess that at the pastor's, or shepherd's
occidental, fccdiug of his flock, and the prophet's prophecying in the
church, an unbeliever coming in is convinced, falls on his
face and acknowledgeth God to be there : yet this is acci-
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED. 431
dental that any unbeliever should come in ; and the
pastor's work is to feed his flock. Acts xx. [28,] and
projahecy is not for unbelievers, but for them that believe,
to edify, exhort, and comfort the church, 1 Cor. xiv.
3, 22.
I also readily acknowledge, that it hath pleased' God to Personal re-
. , 1 „ , pentance
work a personal repentance in the hearts of thousands in wrought in
^ thousands
Germany, Eno-land, Low Countries, France, Scotland, ^^ ^odiy
J ■' o ■' ' J J persons m
Ireland, &c., yea, and who knows but in Italy, Spain, nXles""
Rome, not only by such men who decline the name of
bishops, priests, deacons, the constituted ministry of
England hitherto ; but also by such as have owned them,
as Luther remaining a monk, and famous holy men re-
maining and burning Lord Bishops. For all this hath
been under the notion of ministers feeding their flocks,
not of preachers sent to convert the unconverted and un-
believing.
This passage I present for two reasons ; First because to preach
so many excellent and worthy persons mainly preach for conversion
•• 11 Till PI "'^ '^^^
conversion, as conceiving, and that truly, the body of the people to
° .' ./ whom a man
people of England to be in a natural and unregenerate f ^""^^ ®''°""
i i O o herd, as to
estate ; and yet account they themselves fixed and peo°p"rand^
constant officers and ministers to particular parishes or christ, a
congregations, unto whom they also administer the holy disorder.
things of God, though sometimes few, and sometimes
none regenerate or new born have been found amongst
them; which is a matter of high concernment touching
the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the souls of men.
Secondly, that in these great earthquakes, wherein it q^^.^ ^^ ,^
pleaseth God to shake foundations civil and spiritual, such "ner T^''
a ministry of Christ Jesus may be sought after whose "iTt 17
proper work is preaching, for converting and gathering of convert,
true penitents to the fellowship of the Son of God.
432 MR. cotton's letter
CHAP. XXVI.
Bir. Cotton. The second thing which Mr. Cotton himself hath pro-
fessed concerning English preachers is, that "although the
word, yet not the seals may be received from them :
because," saith he, " there is no communion in hearing,
and the word is to be preached to all, but the seals," he
conceives, and that rightly, "are profaned in being dis-
pensed to the ungodly, &c."
The com- Auswcr. Mr. Cotton himself maintaineth, that "the
munion or . n ^ •\ • i i • r^^ • ■>
fellowship dispensino; of the word m a church estate, is Christ s
of the word ^ ~
taught in a feeding of his flock. Cant. i. 8 : Christ's kissino; of his
church O ^ <->
estate. spouse, or wife, Cant. i. 2 : Christ's embracing of his
spouse in the marriage bed. Cant. i. 16 : Christ's nursing
of his children at his wife's breast. Cant. iv. :" and is
there no communion between the shepherd and his sheep ?
the husband and his wife in chaste kisses and embraces ?
and the mother and her child at the breast ?
Besides, he confesseth, that that fellowship in the
gospel, Phil, i. 5, is a fellowship or communion in the
apostles' doctrine, community, breaking of bread, and
jDrayer, in which the first church continued. Acts ii. 46.
All which overthrows that doctrine of a lawful partici-
pation of the word and prayer in a church estate, where it
is not lawful to communicate in the breaking of bread or
seals.^
• [" If this be all the conclusion only in hearing and prayer, before
he striveth for, I shall never contend and after sermon ; and joineth not
with him about it. But this is that with them, neither in their covenant,
I deny, a man to participate in a nor in the seals of the covenant.'
church-estate, where he partaketh Cotton's Answer, p. 129.]
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED. 433
CHAR XXVII.
Thirdly, concerning the lawful commission or calling Eminent
of Eno-lish preachers. Mr. Cotton himself, and others accounted in
. . Old England,
most eminent in New England, have freely confest, that prof'-ss
'-' •' J " themselves
notwithstanding their former profession of ministry in ShHstLs
Old England, yea, in New England, until they received EnS-
a calling from a particular church, that they were but
private Christians.'^
Secondly, that Christ Jesus hath appointed no other
calling to the ministry, but such as they practise in New
England ; and therefore consequently, that all other which
is not from a particular congregation of godly persons, is
none of Christ's.^
As first, a calling or commission received from the False cai-
, . , lings or com-
blShOpS. missions for
the ministry.
Secondly, from a parish of natural and unregenerate
persons.
Thirdly, from some few godly persons, yet remaining In
church fellowship after the parish way.
Lastly, that eminent gifts and abilities are but
qualifications fitting and preparing for a call or office.
' [That is, as Mr. Cotton explains " [" We are not so masterly and
it, because " being cast out by the j'^remptory in our apprehensions; and
usurping power of the prelacy, and yet the more plainly and exactly
dismissed, though against their wills, all church-actions are carried on
by our congregations, we looked at according to the letter of the rule,
ourselves as private members, and the more glory shall we give unto
not officers to any church here, until the Lord Jesus, and procure the
one or other church might call us more peace to our consciences and
unto office." Any other sense is either to our churches, and reserve more
a mistake, or a " fraudulent expression purity and power to all our adminis-
of our minds." Answer p. 131.] trations." Cotton's Answer, p. 132.
F F
434 MR. cotton's letter
according to 1 Tim. iii. Tit. i. All which premises duly-
considered, I humbly desire of the Father of lights, that
Mr. Cotton, and all that fear God, may try what will
abide the fiery trial in this particular, when the Lord
Jesus shall be revealed in flaming fire, &c.
CHAP. XXVIII.
Mr. Cotton. Tlic closc of his letter is an answer to a passage
of mine, which he repeateth in an objection thus : " But
this you fear is to condemn the witnesses of Jesus, the
separate churches in London and elsewhere, and our
jealous God will visit us for such arrearages: yea, the
curse of the angel to Meroz will fall upon us,, because we
come not forth to help Jehovah against the mighty : Ave
pray not for them, we come not at them, (but at parishes
frequently); yea, we reproach and censure them."
To which he answereth, "that neither Christ nor his
apostles after him, nor prophets before him, ever delivered
that way. That they fear not the angel's curse, because
it is not to help Jehovah but Satan, to withdraw people
from the parishes where they have found more presence
of Christ, and evidence of his Spirit, than in separated
churches: that they pray not for them, because they
cannot pray in faith for a blessing upon their separation :
and that it is little comfort to hear of separated churches,
as being the inventions of men; and blames them, that
being desirous of reformation, they stumble not only at
the inventions of men, but for their sakes at the ordinances
of the Lord: because they separate not only from the
parishes, but from the church at Plymouth, and of that
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED. 435
whereof Mr. Lathrop was pastor,^ who, as he saith, not
only refuse all the inventions of men, but choose to serve
the Lord in his own ordinances. Only, lastly, he pro-
fesseth his inward sorrow that myself help erring, though
zealous souls, against the mighty ordinances of the Lord,
which whosoever stumble at shall be broken, because
whosoever will not kiss the Son, that is, will not hear
and embrace the words of his mouth, shall perish in
their way."
Answer. However Mr. Cotton believes and writes of
this point, yet hath he not duly considered these following
particulars.
First, the faithful labours of many witnesses of Jesus Tho garden
■^ , of the
Christ, extant to the world, abundantly proving, that the f^^f^^^l °^
church of the Jews under the Old Testament in the type, Testa^mrnt,
and the church of the Christians under the New Testa- an^hedg^or
ment in the antitype, were both separate from the world ; ration fiom
and that when they have opened a gap in the hedge, or when
wall of separation, between the crarden of the church and f^ neglect
i ^ o to maintain
the wilderness of the world, God hath ever broke down or^^auf o^od
the wall itself, removed the candlestick, &c. and made his ms garden
garden a wilderness, as at this day. And that therefore wilderness- ;
if he will ever please to restore his garden and paradise
again, it must of necessity be walled in peculiarly unto
himself from the world, and that all that shall be saved
out of the world are to be transplanted out of the wilder-
ness of the world, and added unto his church or o-arden.^
' [See Broadmead Records, Intro. oecumenical, national, provincial, dio-
p. Ixxix.] cesan bodies, Rom. xii. 2. From the
^ [" The world is taken in scripture world, as taken for civil government
more ways than one, and so is separa- of it, we are to separate our church-
tion ; as when the apostle exhorteth bodies, and the government thereof in
the Romans, not to conform their frame and constitution." Cotton's
church-bodies according to the plat- Answer, pp. 135, 136.]
form of the Roman monarchy, into
r F 2
436 MR. cotton's letter
The noncon- SeconcUy, that all the grounds and principles leading to
nowssariiy opposc bishops, ccremonics, common prayer, prostitution
scparauon of thc ordinauccs of Christ to the ungodly, and to the
ofthocliurch • n /-^^ ' ,t t i m
from the un- truc practicc 01 Christ s own ordmanccs, do necessarily,
clean and as bcforc I intimated, and Mr. Canne hath fully proved,
holy things. ./ x '
conclude a separation of holy from unholy, penitent from
impenitent, godly from ungodly, &c; and that to frame
any other building upon such grounds and foundations,
is no other than to raise the form of a square house upon
the keel of a ship, which will never prove a soul saving
true ark or church of Jesus Clmst, according to the
pattern.
Thirdly, the multitudes of holy and faithful men and
women, who since Queen Mary's days have witnessed this
The great trutli by Writing, disputing, and in suffering loss of goods and
Buttering for , .... t
this cause, fricuds, iu imprisonments, banishments, death, &c. — I con-
fess the nonconformists have suffered also ; but they that
have suffered for this cause, have far exceeded, in not only
witnessing to those grounds of the nonconformists, but to
those truths also, the unavoidable conclusions of the non-
conformists' principles.
Mr. Cotton's Fourthly, what is that which Mr. Cotton and so many
and others
zealous prac- huudrcds fcarino; God in New England Avalk in, but a way
tice of sepa- ~ a ' •/
New"Eng- ^^ scparatiou ? Of what matter do they profess to con-
stitute their churches, but of true godly persons ? In what
form do they cast this matter, but by a voluntary uniting,
or adding of such godly persons, whom they carefully
examine, and cause to make a public confession of sin, and
profession of their knowledge and grace in Cln-ist ?2 Nay ;
* [" Our not receiving all comers other duties, it argueth indeed that
unto the communion of the Lord's such persons either think themselves
table, and other parts of chm-ch fel- unfit materials for church fellowship,
lowship, saving only unto thc public or else that we conceive them to be
licaring of the word and presence at as stones standing in need of a little
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED. 437
when other English have attempted to set up a congrega-
tion after the parishional way, have they not been sup-
pressed? Yea; have they not professedly and lately
answered many worthy persons, whom they account godly
ministers and people, that they could not permit them to
live in the same commonwealth together with them, if
they set up any other church and worship than what
themselves practise ? ^ Let their own souls, and the souls Mr. cotton
of others seriously ponder in the fear of God, what should liiierty to
frequent
be the reason why themselves so practising, should perse- *''°®\ .
•J i o-' 1 parishes in
cute others for not leaving open a gap of liberty to escape i^lfd^ which
persecution and the cross of Christ, by frequenting the hfmseifyr-
parishes in Old England, which parishes themselves per- New Eng-
secute in New England, and will not permit them to
breathe in the common air amongst them.
Fifthly, in the parishes, which Mr. Cotton holds but
the inventions of men,'* however they would have liberty
to frequent the worship of the word, yet they separate a great
mystery in
from the sacraments : and vet, according to Mr. Cotton's t^^ escaping
' "^ ° of the cross
own principles, as before, there is as true communion in °^ ^'^"^'•
the ministration of the word in a church estate as in the
seals : what mystery should be in this, but that here also
more hewing and squaring before they cult to reconcile this disclaimer with
be laid as living stones in the walls of facts, unless we attribute ignorance to
the Lord's house." Cotton's Answer, Mr. Cotton. See before, p. 233,
p. 139.] note 8.]
' ["Our practice in suppressing * [Mr. Cotton calls this an untruth,
such as have attempted to set up a yet he adds, " I hold that the receiv-
parishional way, I never heard of ing all the inhabitants in the parish
such a thing here to this day. And into the full fellowship of the church,
if any such thing were done before and the admitting of them all unto
my coming into the country, I do not the liberty of all the ordinances, is an
think it was done by forcible com- human corruption, and so if he will,
pulsion, but by rational conviction." an human invention." Answer, p.
Cotton's Answer, p. 139. It is diffi- 140.]
438 MR, cotton's letter
the cross or gibbet of Christ may be avoided in a great
measure, if persons come to church, &c.
Lastly, however, he saith, he hath not found such
presence of Christ, and evidence of his Spu'it in such
The New churches, as in the parishes : what should be the reason of
English ... , . o '
ciiuiches their great rejoicmgs and boastings of their ovs^n separa-
bepureV" tlous iu Ncw England, insomuch that some of the most
firet'esu- cmiucnt amongst them have affirmed that even the apostles'
the'^apostfes. chui'chcs Avcrc not SO purc ? Surely if the same New
English churches were in Old England, they could not
meet without persecution, which therefore in Old England
they avoid by frequenting the way of church worship,
Avhich in New England they persecute — the parishes.
Upon these considerations, how can Mr. Cotton be
offended that I should help (as he calls them) any zealous
souls, not against the mighty ordinances of the Lord
Jesus, but to seek after the Lord Jesus without halting?
The refor- Yea : whv sliould Mr. Cotton, or any desirous to practise
hiTbeoir reformation, kindle a fire of persecution against such zeal-
horosyhf ous souls, especially considering that themselves, had they
sixTh'8 days, so invcIghcd against bishops, common prayer, &c., in Ed-
ward the Sixth's days, had been accounted as great here-
tics, in those reforming times, as any now can be in these ?
yet would it have been then, and since hath it been, great
oppression and tyranny to persecute their consciences, and
still will it be for them to persecute the consciences of
others in Old or New England.
How can I better end than Mr. Cotton doth, by warn-
ing, that all that will not kiss the Son, that is, hear and
embrace the words of his mouth, shall perish in their way.
Persecution Ts. il. 12. And I dcsirc Mr. Cotton, and every soul to
oppression Avhoui tlicsc llucs iiiay come, seriously to consider in this
wliereso-
ever. coutroversy, if the Lord Jesus were himself in person in
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED.
439
Old or New England, what church, Avhat ministry, what
worship, what government he Avould set up, and what
persecution he would practise toward them that would not
receive Him?^
^ [" The answer is near at hand . . .
Thnse mine enemies which would not
that I should reign otwr them, bring
them hither, and slay them before my
face, Luke xix. 27. And vet I would
not be so understood as if Christ did
allow his vicegerents to practise all
that himself would practise in his own
person. For not all the practices or
acts of Christ, but the laws of Christ,
are the rules of man's administra-
tions." Cotton's Answer, p. 144.]
FINIS.
3, HADDON, PBINTER, CASTLE STREET, FINSBURY.
ERRATA.
a;e 7, line 4, for "to [all] men," read " all men."
21, dele " men."
8, line 32, {or" He that believeth shall not he damned," read "He that
believeth not shall be damned."
THE
SECOND ANNUAL REPORT
HANSERD KNOLLYS SOCIETY,
PUBLIC4TI0N OF THE WORKS OF EARLY ENGLISH
AND OTHER BAPTIST WRITERS.
1847-8.
LONDON:
PRINTED BY JOHN HADDON, CASTLE STREET, FINSBURY.
1848.
SECOND GENERAL MEETING.
APRIL 28th, 1848.
Mr. Charles Jones in the Chair. Prayer by Mr. Rothery.
E. B. Underiilll, Esq., read the Annual Report, and George
Offor, Esq., presented the Cash Accounts and Financial State-
ment.
It was moved by Dr. Cox, seconded by Rev. W. Jones, of
Stepney, and resolved unanimously : —
" That the gratifying Report now read be approved, printed,
and circulated among the Subscribers under the direction of the
Council."
It was moved by George Offor, Esq., seconded by Rev. R.
Morris, of Manchester, and resolved unanimously : —
" That the Gentlemen whose names foUow be the Officers and
Council for the year ensuing."
CHARLES JONES, Esq.
I^onorarg ^ccrctarus,
E. B. UNDERHILL, Esq. Rev. W. JONES.
Council.
Rev. J. AcwoRTii.
Rev. J. Angus, M.A.
Rev. C. M. BiRRELL.
Rev. Caleb Evans Birt, M.A.
Rev. W. H. Black.
Rev. W. Brock.
Rev. Thomas Burditt.
Rev. Jadez Burns, D.D.
Rev. F. A. Cox, D.D. LL.D.
Rev. T. S. Crisp.
Rev. B. Davies, Ph. D.
Rev. B. Evans.
Rev. B. Godwin, D.D.
Rev. F. W. GoTCH, M.A.
Rev. W. Groser.
Rev. J. H. IIiNTON, M.A.
Rev. J. lIoBv, D.D.
Charles T. Jones, Esq.
G. F. Kemp, Esq.
George Lowe, Esq., F.R.S.
Rev, W. H. MuRCH, D.D.
Rev. J. P. Mursell.
Rev. Thomas Fox Newman.
George Offor, Esq.
Rev. G. H. Orchard.
Rev. T. POTTENGER.
Rev. J. J. Owen.
Rev. Thomas Price, D.D.
James Read, Esq.
Rev. Robert Rofp.
Rev. Joshua Russeh.
Rev. J. Sprigg, M.A.
Rev. E. Steane, D.D.
Rev. C. Stovel.
Rev, Thomas Thomas.
Rev. F. Trestrail.
The Meeting was closed with prayer by Rev, Mr. Smith, of
Park Street.
REPORT.
It is not in the power of a literary Society such as
this to lay before the Subscribers matters of exciting
interest. It is enough if its object be accomplished
satisfactorily to the Subscribers, and the condition of
their funds allow the progressive fulfilment of the
purposes of its formation.
At the last Annual Meeting the number of Sub-
scribers to the first year's publications registered, was
1044 ; that has been increased during the year to 1259.
The number up to the present moment for the volumes
for 1847, is 1007 ; but there remains a very considerable
amount of subscriptions unpaid. The list will of course
be variable, and deficiencies must continually occur from
the various incidents of life.
For the year 1847, the reprint of Bunyan's Pilgrim's
Progress from the original editions, has been placed in
the hands of the Subscribers. This very unique volume
has met with the entire approbation of the Society, and
supplies a desideratum in the literary world at large — a
critical and authentic edition of the great Dreamer's
immortal work. The labour involved in this undertaking,
the useful and interesting introduction accompanying it,
and the passage of the work through the press, have been
gratuitously afforded to the Society by its very able
editor, George Offor, Esq. It was the wish of the Council
to complete the year's issue with a reprint of Henry
Danver's Treatise of Baptism. The very great labour,
however, involved in its preparation for the press, has
not permitted the editor, the Rev. W. H. Black, to have
it in a sufficient state of forwardness for immediate pub-
lication. The Council have therefore substituted for it,
" The Bloudy Tenent of Persecution Discussed," by Roger
Williams, the first sheets of which are in the press, and
they hope to place it in the hands of the Subscribers by
the end of July. The controversy which forms the
subject of this most valuable work, is of no less interest
at the present time than when the author of it became
an outcast, an exile, and a wanderer in the wilds of
America to escape from the persecuting spirit of the
Pikrim Fathers. Mr. Williams was the honoured founder
of Rhode Island State, the first of the United States in
which entire and perfect liberty of conscience was per-
mitted and enjoyed. The work now preparing is of
extreme rarity, three copies only being known to exist in
this country, and two in America. It is being reprinted
from the copy in the Bodleian library at Oxford.
The Council have in preparation for the year 1848,
the first volume of the Dutch Martyrology, and a volume
of John Canne's works. The Book of Martyrs has been
undertaken at the earnest request of many of the Sub-
scribers, and is in course of translation by a gentleman
who has for some years resided in Holland. He has
already made considerable progress in the work, so that
the Council confidently anticipate the pleasure of laying
open to the English public during the present year this
treasury of examples of Christian patience and endurance
under persecution. The portion of the work in hand
will probably form three volumes.
The name of Mr. Canne is mostly known by his
biblical labours ; but he was also remarkable for his clear
insight into the nature of the constitution of Christ's
church, which he developed in a series of works both
noble in sentiment, and powerful in argumentation. The
first volume of his works will appear under the editorial
supervision of the Rev. Charles Stovel.
Other works are also in hand, and being matured for
publication in future years. Such are the writings of
William Dell, Christopher Blackwood, William Kiffin,
Benjamin Keach, and others, with various collections of
documents relating to the history and faith of the early
English Baptists.
Resolutions commendatory of the Society, were passed
in the early part of the year at the Western and
Gloucestershire Associations of Baptist Churches, and
also by the General Assembly of General Baptist
Churches.
The Council has had to regret the loss sustained by
the departure from this country of the Rev. Dr. Davies,
whose advice and judgment were of the most valuable
kind. His successor at Stepney College, the Rev. W.
Jones, M.A., has favoured the Society by undertaking the
oflSce thus vacated.
A resolution has been passed to grant the same
privileges to the Sunday School Library of any congre-
gation, which has hitherto been confined to the minister.
A second list of ten subscribers will entitle the library
to a free copy, the first ten being regarded as entitling
the minister.
The Council have it in purpose to extend the useful-
ness of the Society by additional lectures, so soon as
arrangements can be made. They feel assured of the
co-operation of their brethren in this matter.
Although so far great encouragement and success have
attended their labours, it is of importance that the Sub-
scribers should not only maintain their subscriptions, but
by personal recommendation endeavour to supply the
places of those who fail by death, removals, or other
causes. The efficiency of the Society depends on its
numbers, and the larger its subscription list the more
will it accomplish in the reproduction of these best
memorials of the men who have preceded us in the strife
for the establishment of a kingdom which is not of this
world, and which when established shall never pass
away.
-^
>1
'^
•Si
05
13 -^
. CO
=« .-1
•s
.a
u
P4
^
^
a
0
o o
CO o
O o
o o
rt
■^ <^
S) .2
tf '^
^
<3 w a
rO C5 *TI
Fi;
P5
60 O -^ ^
.S -€1 S -S
h5 i' !> '^
t3 Ph I? Ph
«*^
•3
Hj ►^
o
in
pq
%
o
H
PL,
I— I
o
w
P5
o
H
&
o
o
o
C) 01 ec m C^ C* 05 « io 05 t^ O «D CO
«♦<
■* «
0
CO «0
a>
CO
_5 O D
Cfi
=2^
(2 33
^ o
H O g "13
Si ^
2 ci<
%<
M to
c .g
o o
' t3 u
<u CO ,£3
CS '^ m -^
CO -^g *>
O >3 rt O 3
o «> hi -^-^
(U
Q> O
^ efl g
5 > ^
WfLiKccP^ei-^PP
O^i?
a
.a
-a
3
c3
•a
3
2^
5 «
f4
»3
ij "^
a
to «5 O O O
CO «0 CO CO <o
-* CO ■>*--< ©
CI 00 (N
r^ CO
© O CO iC
C5 CO w c<l
»>■ eo © ei
00 ^ r-l
^
-^2
T 60
^ "73 ^ 3
.Sco.C-^
o ^ a> a>
u 3 u u
C -3 c c
"ra ~ 15 "tS
PQpqpqpq
1^
Qpq
\
J
Date Due
^
^^
-^(pi?p^
m}
Wz^^
RESERVE
J3yC3;4.-a^^
^Wr
-r^
QCT 2 K R-
.■.:!i^^